¡¶Starting Character Template¡·


 Work related Demon Slayer: Blade Timetable Post Bar Version

    The Five Senses team joins the Ghost Slayer (for now)

    Tanjiro and other swords (15 days)

    ? The first ghost (one day)

    Go to Asakusa (three days)

    ? First Encounter with Pearl World (all night)

    ? Sixth Winding Before Playing (afternoon)

    Arrive at the House of Wisteria Flowers (evening)

    Fracture healing (presumably one and a half weeks)

    Copy of Spider Mountain (night)

    Column combination meeting (morning)

    During Butterfly House treatment

    Healing (presumably one and a half months)

    ? Start recovery training

    Charcoal pigs are the first to start training (presumably about three days)

    Good to join the training and self-isolate with the pigs (five days later)

    Charcoal was entrusted with wishes (after 15 days)

    Charcoal blasting gourd (ten days later)

    Good pig mastered Changzhong (it took nine days)

    Charcoal pork knives delivered (same day as above)

    ?No tragic layoffs meeting (same day as last)

    A total of three months (it is mentioned in the comic that Shan has to drink medicine for three months)

    Unlimited Train (Night)

    Battle of the Three Brothers of Yanzhu (close to sunrise)

    Purgatory Home (presumably three days later)

    Beginning of Flower Street (four months later)

    Hurry up (presumably at least two days)

    Gather intelligence (three days)

    ?Shangliu Battle (evening)

    Winding assembly (presumably one day later)

    Good to wake up (the second day of the last six games)

    Good return to the team (the day before Tan woke up)

    Charcoal pigs wake up after the battle (two months after the last six battles, pigs wake up seven days earlier than charcoal)

    Charcoal pigs return to the team (seven days later)

    Go to Forging Knife Village (presumably half a day)

    ? First encounter with Xiaotie (the next morning)

    Hell training (seven days)

    Fate Yidao get (presumably one day later)

    ? Last four and five battles (same day as last)

    Bean overcoming the sun (sunrise)

    Pig taught Bean to call him by name (two days later)

    ? Emergency column cooperation meeting (same day as above)

    Column guidance begins (presumably two days later)

    Charcoal wakes up after the battle (three days later)

    Tan went to Yiyi (presumably two days later)

    Yi was enlightened (after four days)

    Shinobu confesses to Xiangxiang (same day as above)

    The lord finds Zhu Shi (same day as above)

    Charcoal returns to the team (five days later)

    Tan completed the sound column training (ten days)

    Tan completed Xiazhu training (five days)

    Charcoal completes Lianzhu training (presumably seven days)

    Tan completed the snake column training (four days)

    Charcoal Wind Conflict (Brother Feng's first day of training)

    Tan completes rock pillar training (seven days)

    Shan Shan received news of his grandfather's death (same day as above)

    Feng Shui duel practice (presumably after a day)

    Then there is Infinity City Wars.

    ? A total of about 400 days, more than a year

 Works Related Spell Return Timeline

    ? Spell Return Timeline

    The birth of Gojo Satoru on December 7, 1989

    ?In 2005, Wujo Gojo, Xia Youjie, and Jiarui Nizi entered the Tokyo Metropolitan Magic College

    ? In 2006, the astral event

    In 2007, Gojo Wu, Xia Youjie, and Jia were in the third year of Nitzi High School, Huiyuan died while on a mission with Qihai, and Xia Youjie defected from Tucun.

    ? In 2009, Gojo Gojo and his family graduated from Glass College, and Gojo Gojo met Fukuroe for the first time, who was in the first grade of elementary school at the time.

    ? On December 24, 2017, Hyakki Night Walk

    ? In April 2018, Fu Heihui entered the college

    ? In June, Knotweed Youren swallowed Su Nuo's finger

    ? In July, Knotaba Yuhito, Fuguro Megumi, and Nagasaki Wild Rose went to the Juvenile Academy to deal with the "cursed fetus"

    ? In the same month (Monday), Junpei met Zhenren,

    ? In August, Kyoto sister school exchange meeting

    In September, the Eighty-Eight Bridge Incident

    ? On October 31, the Shibuya incident

 Gin Ichimaru in Demon Slayer: Kimetsu no Yaiba Chapter 1 Brother save me!

    Chapter 1 Brother save me!

    ¡¾Do you want to understand the meaning of life, want to really live?  ¡¿

    Chen Xuan picked up his mobile phone and began to watch "Infinite Horror", preparing to review it again. He suspected that his brother "Su Ming" in the same dormitory had entered the main god space.

    About a month ago, such a picture appeared on his computer, an old meme, an old virus.

    At that time, the director happened to have something to do with him, so he went out.

    When I came back, this icon was gone, and my brother in the same dormitory was also gone.

    In the past month, whether he, the guide, or the police have searched in various ways, but they still haven't found where the person went.

    According to the surveillance video, the last time my brother appeared in this world was when he returned to the dormitory through the surveillance video at the stairs.

    And then never came out again.

    He misses his brother very much, especially when he is playing games alone, and it is hard to play hacks with no one to follow.  Also, when I was hungry at meal time, no one would cook for me, which made me feel uncomfortable.

    He even went to Su Ming's house to look for it, but unfortunately he was the only one in his house, and one person is a family photo, which is worthy of the name.

    "There really is no space for the Lord God, right?" Chen Xuan muttered in a voice that he couldn't hear clearly while reading the novel that he had read countless times.

    Such a big person suddenly disappeared, and before the time travel, he also encountered a strange thing, there is no way not to let people start to think about it.

    What he thinks most this month is 'what will happen if he enters the main god's space?  ¡¯ ¡®What would happen if I clicked that YES at that time.  '

    Even dreaming at night is about this aspect.

    ¡¾Brother Xuan!  Brother Xuan!  Are you there?  save!  save!  save!  !  !  !  ¡¿

    Chen Xuan was stunned for a moment, hearing hallucinations?

    Buzz¡ª¡ª

    There was a blur in front of my eyes, and my ears started to ring. For a moment, it seemed that a brilliant Milky Way appeared in front of my eyes, and the endless starry sky exploded.

    Then, lines of words slowly appeared in front of my eyes, as if they were typed out on a coding software.

    [unnamed system

    Host: Chen Xuan

    Currently owns a character card: Ichimaru Silver (unlock rate 1%)

    Source Points: 100

    World anchor: unnamed world (current world)

    Function:

    World Shuttle Function: Source points can be consumed for random world travel. After the shuttle, you can get the coordinates of the world you are in. After you have the coordinates, you can freely shuttle by consuming the source points.

    Character card extraction: Source points can be consumed for random character card extraction.  ¡¿

    "Ahh~~" Chen Xuan covered his neck and turned over: "I'm actually sleepy, my neck hurts"

    "Today's dream is a bit interesting." Chen Xuan muttered in a voice that he might not be able to hear clearly, covering his neck and sitting up.

    Su Ming, who passed through the main god's space, encountered danger, asked himself for help, and handed himself a system, saying that when he was too strong for this system to provide any help, he could unbind this system and he would know the coordinates of his location.

    When the time comes, I can help and save his life.

    "system?"

    Along with this voice, the system that appeared in the dream before appeared in his mind, and the corner of his eyes twitched when he saw it: "I am still dreaming?"

    Chen Xuan was a little confused.

    Picking up the phone, I went to find a few scientifically incomprehensible videos and watched them for five minutes: "It's not a dream!"

    Fuck, is this true?

    "Hiss¡ª¡ª"

    Chen Xuan took a deep breath, warming the earth a bit, and then quickly looked around the dormitory. He was the only one in the four-person dormitory at this time.

    Climbed out of bed and locked the door, his heart started beating at a speed beyond his imagination, his body temperature began to rise, and he felt that he could now have stripes.

    "Calm downLet's take a look at the situation of this system first."

    According to the understanding in the dream, whether it is [world shuttle function] or [character card extraction] each time it needs to consume 100 points of origin.

    At the same time, the source point can also increase the unlocking speed of the character card, but this point will change according to the strength of the character card.

    These are the contents of the system, and the others are gone.

    The rest is up to my brother 'Su Ming'.

    This systemThere are two types of 'unbinding' set, one is 'programmatic unbinding', as long as the character card has not been used, then Chen Xuan himself thinks that this behavior is too dangerous, if you don't want it, you can use this system  Can be untied and given away.

    Of course, once the character card is used, the "programmatic unbinding" will disappear, and there is no turning back.

    The other is 'violent unbinding', relying on force to forcibly unbind, using this method will get the location of 'Su Ming'.

    As long as the 'violent unbundling' can be achieved, time doesn't matter, because if it reaches this level, it can reach the time when Su Ming suffers according to the anchor point in time, which is equivalent to Su Ming just encountering danger and immediately  Appeared.

    But before that, once Su Ming's opponent finds out about Su Ming's backhand, he is likely to come back and hunt down him, the system holder. It is not known whether he will be discovered or not.

    For this kind of messy setting in time, Chen Xuan just felt that he didn't understand. Why did the future me save the current you, and there might be a chaser?  Can the past and the future be changed at will?

    It is estimated that the level is not enough, the realm is not enough, and the strength is not enough, so I can't understand it. Maybe I can understand it when I level up in the future.

    "Huh¡ª¡ª" Chen Xuan sorted out his thoughts: "That is to say, if I want to hold this system, I have to face the preparation that I may be targeted in the future. I need to become stronger as soon as possible, but there is no need to be in a hurry."  Su Ming has carried out hundreds of reincarnations in the space of the main god, but in fact, only a moment has passed on the earth side.  '

    'If it is in different universes, the flow rate of time in each world is completely different. From the perspective of the existence of other universes, time will become a line. This line leads to the past, present and future. It is completely fine to go to that point in time.  .  The reason why the system did not appear until a month later was a complete operational error.  '

    Chen Xuan turned on the system, repeatedly turned on and off the process, and turned on the system in various ways. This situation lasted for about half an hour before it stopped.

    'It is impossible to give up, I want this system!  ¡¯ Chen Xuan opened the locked dormitory door, took out his laptop and started playing 'Reaper', looking for the few 'Ichimaru Silver' to appear on stage.

    Since it is a character card, you need to combine your own actions to a certain extent with the image of "Ichimaru Gin", only in this way can you unlock it to the maximum without consuming source points.

    Each character card has a certain amount of remaining energy. The more it matches the character's actions, the more these remaining energy will be integrated into the character card to increase the degree of unlocking.

    ¡®However, Shinigami Nakaichi Maruyin didn¡¯t appear many times Most of the time when he appeared on the stage, he was disguising himself, just showing an appearance, and it can be said that he didn¡¯t know it at all.  ¡¯ Chen Xuan secretly said: ¡®Although I like cosplay, it¡¯s really difficult to be the first character to cosplay.  '

    After dinner, I sorted out my physical condition.

    Chen Xuan is ready to carry out a systematic 'world shuttle', there is no need to hesitate more, hesitation is useless, there is no point in probing, and he rushed directly.

 Gin Ichimaru in Demon Slayer: Gin Slayer Chapter 2 Gin Ichimaru in Demon Slayer: Gin Slayer

    Chapter 2 Ichimaru Gin in Demon Slayer: Blade of Demon Slayer

    It was the Taisho period in Japan.

    It is said that after the sun goes down, there are evil spirits haunting and eating people.  There are also ghost hunters who kill evil spirits and protect people.

    "So, this guy is what the hell."

    The speaker was a young man with short silver hair, his eyes narrowed slightly, with a smile on his face, and his body moved slightly to avoid the attack of the "ghost" with bulging veins all over his body and four arms.

    "It's terrible, it's terrible."

    As he spoke, he jumped back and opened the distance. At some point, a short knife appeared in his hand: "I'm so sorry, just let me try."

    "ah?"

    The young man with short silver hair opened his eyes slightly and said softly

    "Shoot him, sharpshooter¡ª"

    The short knife instantly turned into a white light, and when the four-armed ghost turned back, his throat had been pierced, leaving a hole, and blood spurted out, but the blood recovered without much flow.

    The young man froze for a moment, then closed his eyes again and smiled: "Ah la la, I thought it would work, but it failed."

    Chen Xuan traveled through time.

    The name of the world he traveled to was "Demon Slayer: Blade", and he used Ichimaru Gin's character card to turn himself into him.

    ¡¾Character template system

    Host: Chen Xuan

    Currently owns a character card: Ichimaru Silver (2% unlock rate)

    Source point: 0

    World anchor points: the main world of the earth, the blade of the ghost (the current world)

    Function:

    World shuttle function, character card extraction]

    I didn't expect to meet a ghost just after crossing. Fortunately, I was familiar with the ability of the character template before crossing. Even so, I was a little flustered now, so I just held back.

    After he transformed himself into 'Ichimaru Gin', some memories about Ichimaru Gin appeared in his mind, and Ichimaru Gin would be able to do it himself, and now he adjusted his tone to that nice Kyoto accent,  Relying on the slightly brisk and teasing tone, I personally feel that it is quite similar.

    The ghosts in this world generally have a powerful regenerative ability. Unless the head is beheaded with a weapon called the "sun wheel knife" or the ghost is exposed to the sun, it will have a powerful regenerative ability, which is almost equivalent to an immortal body.

    However, this is only the physical body. Just now Chen Xuan used the power of Ichimaru Gin to test himself 'whether it can hurt the soul'. It failed for the time being, for the time being.

    There are two possibilities.

    One: The concept of the soul, which involves 'the location of the soul', does it mean that the soul will only be revealed after killing the ghost?  Or does it mean that his soul is located somewhere in the brain, or that the body has the function of protecting the soul, and the body needs to be destroyed to touch the soul? These are the problems of the location of the soul.  '

    Two: I am not high enough to play, so I have not unlocked all the abilities of Zanpakuto, or it is a problem with the rules of the world, my Zanpakuto cannot hurt the soul, or the concept of soul does not exist in this world.

    But it doesn't matter, just try slowly.

    Anyway this ghost is weak.

    ? Although he has four arms, he doesn't seem to know how to use blood ghosts. It's worth it to meet a ghost of this level at the very beginning, and he can use him to fully test his own abilities.

    The evil ghost with four arms covered his healed throat with one hand, his blood-red eyes narrowed slightly, and his vampire-like teeth made a 'squeak' sound as they rubbed against each other.

    Something is wrong, something is wrong with this man.

    I thought I had found good food, but my attacks were easily dodged, and I was injured unknowingly¡ªalthough he healed quickly, I still felt that something was wrong.

    "Swastika solution."¢Ù

    Chen Xuan put the Zanpakuto in his hand in front of him and said so.

    His "character card" is different from some novels with similar systems that I have read. In these novels, the higher the level of acting, the more abilities can be unlocked.

    But his is different, his system has unlocked all of Ichimaru Gin's moves at the very beginning, the problem is the Reiatsu.

    Just like the "Limited Spiritual Seal" engraved by the captain and vice-captain of Goutei 13th Team when they went to the present world, the Reiatsu is restricted.

    Now the performance rate for Ichimaru Gin is 2%, that is to say, one-fiftieth.

    An incomparably huge gap.

    &nbspInsufficient spiritual pressure under the pressure can still use the argument of the swastika solution. In fact, this paragraph is in the comment area, but I found that even if it is posted in the comment area, many people still put it here without reading it.

    ? Does the swastika solution require enough spiritual pressure.

    Still directly state the conclusion: No need!  There is no passage in the original book that says 'there is not enough spiritual pressure to perform a swastika'!

    If it is said that 'Swastika requires enough spiritual pressure, please give evidence'.

    I can give evidence that the "three" swastikas in the original work do not require enough spiritual pressure.

    ? The first rule: Flow like fire.

    ?Counting the "Original Novel", there are two people who have used the ability of Ruin Ruohuo, one is Motoyanagi Shigekuni Yamamoto, and the other is Tsunayashiro Tokinada.  Among them, Tsunayashiro Tokinada only used the beginning solution, not the swastika solution.

    As for the blazing blade used by Tsunayashiro Tokinada, Kyoraku Shusui gave the evaluation that "the temperature is far less than that of Shan Laotou", that is to say, it must be less than 6000 degrees, and I don't know if it is 3000 or not.  After all, it is 'far less than', but there is no relevant data on how much the difference is.

    Although this article is not about …d½â, it can show that the power of Zanpakuto is closely related to the spiritual pressure, and it can be used if the spiritual pressure is weak, but the power is reduced.

    The following two are related to the swastika solution.

    The protagonists of these two stories are Renji Asai.

    One: How did A Sanjing Renji master the real spiritual pressure?  Is it because the spiritual pressure has risen sharply?  No, the great monk directly told him the name of his swastika!

    Two: In the blue dye chapter, the strength of Asai Renji is undoubtedly inferior to all the captains of Goutei 13th Division!  It shouldn't be a problem to say that his Reiatsu is 'standard captain level', right?

    It can even be said to be the weakest kind.

    However, such A Sanjing Ren once again engraved [Limited Spiritual Seal] to limit the spiritual pressure to one-fifth, because the spiritual pressure is too small to use the swastika?

    He can still use it!

    Is it difficult to use?  Did it take a long time to use it?

    No, it's very simple to use!

    It's just that the power has dropped significantly!

    So where is the description that the spiritual pressure is insufficient and cannot be solved?  I really couldn't find any relevant evidence in the original book.

    It is true that some kind of lack of energy and unable to use XXX skills is a common setting of most works, but it is obviously not the setting of Shinigami!  There is no such setting in Grim Reaper!

    The above is the argument I gave, please give an argument of your own, if it is in the original book, don¡¯t make a second one, thank you.

 Gin Ichimaru in Demon Slayer: Kimetsu no Yaiba Chapter 3 Counseling Demon Dance Tsuji Wu Mi Counseling

    Chapter 3 Counseling¡¤Ghost Dance Tsuji Wumi¡¤Counseling

    ¡®You can see me.  '

    Walking on the streets of Tokyo in this era, Ichimaru Gin feels the eyes of pedestrians around me, but most of them keep a distance from themselves. There are a lot of people around, but in the place where the radius of Ichimaru Gin is about one meter, it is almost  No one.

    Thinking about it for a while, it's only natural. After all, Gin Ichimaru's appearance is outstanding in itself. Coupled with silver hair and squinted eyes, his whole body exudes a dangerous aura.

    It's natural to look curiously, and it's natural to stay away because you feel scared.

    If it was Ichimaru Gin himself, this might not be the case, but Ichimaru Gin is playing Ichimaru Gin, which makes people feel particularly dangerous.

    "ah¡ª¡ª!!"

    "Ah la." Gin Ichimaru looked behind him: "Something seems to have happened over there."

    Is it such a coincidence?

    Ichimaru Gin still walked over there with that snake-like smile on his face

    "Ghost Mai Tsuji no misanthrope¡ª! I will never let you go! No matter where you go, never! No matter where you go, I will never let you go! I will chase you to the end of hell to get you  Your head! I will never forgive you!"

    Ichimaru Gin followed the voice and walked over, slightly opened his eyes, revealing his blue pupils and glanced at Kamado Tanjiro, the protagonist of this world.

    At this time, he was pressing on the man who had just turned into a ghost, but he just took a look and then set his eyes on the ghost Wuji Tsuji who left in the distance.

    After that, the figure shuttled among the crowd, and walked in the direction where Gui Wu Tsuji left.

    He thought about whether he should chase after him, is he the opponent of Guiwu Tsuji Wumi with only 2% unlock speed?

    Ichimaru Gin doesn't know where his current strength is compared to the characters in "Demon Slayer: Blade". After all, Ichimaru Gin only has one-fiftieth of the Reiatsu of Ichimaru Gin, and it is completely unknown to what extent he can do it.

    Animation and reality are different.

    However, before coming here, he experimented with his current 'Shunpo'. With this Shunpo skill, coupled with his ghost way, it's no problem if he can't beat and run.

    And it may not be impossible to beat.

    Even if there is only a 2% unlock rate of Ichimaru Silver, it is Ichimaru Silver.

    The thinking process took less than five seconds in total, and then he followed.

    ? After following up, he saw Onimai Tsuji turned around and walked towards an alley, he hurriedly followed, and asked, "What will Ichimaru Gin do in this situation at this time?"  '

    "Is there anything in this alley?"

    snake.

    Guiwu Tsuji Wucan stopped his footsteps when he heard the voice behind him. He felt that a snake followed behind him at some point, and now the snake was winding towards his body.

    Onimai Tsuji Musan slightly turned his head to look at Ichimaru Gin: "Who are you?"

    It doesn't look like someone from Ghost Slayer, and has a wonderful atmosphere.

    "Who is it?" Ichimaru Gin smiled: "If you have to say it, then let it be death."

    Guiwu Tsuji's pupils shrank, and he trembled slightly: "Reaper? Do I look like someone who is going to die?"

    "Brother! Let's find another one to drink!"

    "Xiao Ba, are you okay?"

    Accompanied by the sound, the three people leaned towards this side, but the next moment, the drunk person suddenly woke up.

    "Stop! Little Ba!" The tall strong man watched the throats of the two people in front of him move slightly, and swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Before today, he didn't believe in murderous things, and he didn't think that there was a real murder in this world.  There is such a thing.

    But now, looking at the two people in front of me, especially the aura (actually Reiatsu) emanating from the silver-haired young man the body is trembling.

    There is an idea of ??wanting to kneel down.

    So he quickly stretched out his hand, took the man with one hand and the woman with the other, turned around and ran away.

    'what is that!  ?  Too dangerous!  monster!  monster!  monster!  Devil!  !  !  Could it be that the rumors of evil spirits are true?  Is that silver-haired man a ghost?  It's scary!  ¡¯ He felt that if he continued to stand for a while, he would be scared to pee.

    Is it murderous?  Although I don't know, this inexplicable feeling should be murderous!

    Oni Mai Tsuji, who didn't care about the situation of the bugs (humans) at all, didn't look back at all, but said to Ichimaru Gin: "It's really lively today, you have to stop me.??Is it in front of me?  "

    A member of the Ghost Killing Squad appeared before, still wearing the sun wheel earrings, which reminded him of unpleasant memories.  And now there is another person who claims to be the god of death.

    One of the things he hates most is when someone says he looks like he's going to die.

    In his opinion, the person in front of him was saying 'you are going to die' in a strange way. After all, the god of death will only appear in front of the dying person, and he became angry.

    But even when he was angry, he didn't act in a hurry, because the situation was very strange.

    If it was hundreds of years ago, before the Warring States Period, he would have done it when he encountered such a thing, but it is not that era now.

    During the Warring States Period, he met a man who stood in front of him with a calm face, without the slightest feeling of fear or dread. At first, he didn't take it seriously.

    The swordsman of the Ghost Killing Squad?  Breathing?  He was already tired of seeing this thing, so he just killed it when it appeared in front of his eyes - and then he almost died.

    It was almost an instant, there was no room for retaliation, and he almost couldn't even run away.

    And hundreds of years later, he met such a person again, standing in front of him without the slightest fear, the oppressive feeling that hit his soul made him inexplicably terrified.

    For this person, is he an inferior existence?

    Especially after seeing a member of the Ghost Killing Squad wearing the same earrings as Ji Guoyuan, his nerves are extremely tense now.

    ¡®It¡¯s better to be cautious, temporarily treat him as the second successor, and get ready to run.  ¡¯ Ghost Mai Tsuji said in his heart the name he hated.

    "Then" On the other side, Ichimaru Gin took out the Zanpakuto with a smile: "Last time I experimented with Shijie and Swastika, let's experiment with poison this time."

    Directly use the swastika to stab into his brain, leaving a small fragment of Zanpakuto. Ichimaru Gin's Zanpakuto, in addition to being able to expand and contract freely, is also poisonous, which can dissolve the poison of cells.

    As for whether this poison is effective Let's try it now. If you can directly kill Onimai Tsuji, you will definitely be able to harvest a lot of sources.

    This guy has five 'brains'. I don't know where the soul will be hidden. Just in case, leave a fragment for each brain and dissolve them all at the same time. This should kill him.

    "Swastika solution."

    "I'll leave it to you two!!"

    "?" Ichimaru Gin raised his head in a daze, and saw two figures jumping down and rushing towards him, and Guiwu Tsuji Wumai - he raised his legs and ran away at a very fast speed!

    "???"

    Ah this?

    Haven't done it yet.

    Ichimaru Gin was inevitably at a loss for a moment. In his opinion, even if Onimai Tsuji couldn't fight and wanted to run after Mumi, it was after fighting with himself for a while, right?

    But this guy ran too fast, I haven't done it yet!

    You know you can't beat me before you start?  What is the judgment?

 Gin Ichimaru in Demon Slayer: Kimetsu no Yaiba Chapter 4 The Poison of the God-killing Gun

    Chapter 4 The Poison of the God-killing Gun

    'Sure enough, it was right to run away.  When Oni Mai Tsujimu was running miserably, Minaku looked back and saw that Ichimaru Gin escaped the attack of the two oni very simply, and dodged in a very light way without expending too much strength.  And in the process of dodging, the rib in his hand cut off a ghost's arm.

    'It's better not to approach this guy before he really understands his strength.  '

    Ran.

    Oni Wu Tsuji ran away, his body exploded instantly, directly using the "ultimate means" he used when facing Ji Guo Yuanyi, his body directly exploded thousands of pieces of meat!

    slip away!

    But even if he ran away, he was still watching the battle. He could see all the ghosts if he wanted to, but most of the time he just focused on the twelve ghost moons, especially the winding ghost  body.

    Because there are too many weak ghosts, it is impossible for him to spend all his time on these wastes.

    But now, he put most of his attention on the two ghosts who fought with Ichimaru Gin, and wanted to know the real strength of this man with short silver hair.

    If the strength is strong, then I will avoid him in the future, and I will not come out again until this person dies.

    The last time he was hacked by Ji Guoyuan, he hid for decades. He thought he was safe, but since Ji Guoyuan turned on his stripes, he was already dead, so he just hid "politely".

    Who would have thought that Ji Guoyuan was not dead at all, but jumped out with white hair to startle him. Fortunately, he finally died in front of the first string, otherwise he would have been hiding for decades.

    This time Guiwu Tsuji has decided, as long as he is sure that this person is stronger than himself, he will not appear again in the next hundred years, and hide for a hundred years first.

    If the strength is not strong enough, then send other ghosts to let the man who scared him die.

    Anyway, no matter what, he himself will never show up.

    As for the member of the ghost killing team, let the other ghosts around here try it. The purpose is not to kill him, but to test whether this person has the same power as Ji Guoyuan.  Same earrings.

    Possesses the same power as Ji Guo Yuanyi, and also hides for a hundred years.  If not send other ghosts to kill him!

    "As expected of Oni Mai Tsuji Mumi." Ichimaru Gin looked at the distance, and the Oni Mai Tsuji Mumi, who had been blown into countless pieces of meat, had gone somewhere for a long time, and the corner of his mouth twitched uncontrollably.

    Even if he has Shunbu and God Killing Gun, he can't catch up at all, it's too strong, this escape is too strong!

    "I would like to call this escape ability the strongest. You think so too, don't you?"

    Ichimaru Gin looked at the two ghosts whose bodies were chopped up by him and were regenerating and healing.

    "You are not allowed to say that about that lord¡ª¡ª!"

    The female ghost with golden pupils roared anxiously in her heart: 'Hurry up, heal quickly!  Kill him when he's healed!  '

    It seems that a long time has passed, but in fact it is only a few seconds. It will take three or four seconds for the two of them to fully heal their injuries.

    It only takes three or four seconds!  But these three or four seconds have become so long at this time.

    And this time is enough

    "Ah?" The female ghost froze for a moment. Originally, she had focused her attention on recovery, but now she diverted her attention because of her daze.

    Ichimaru Gin took a few steps towards the direction outside the alley, distanced himself from the two ghosts, and then stood there without attacking, just watching.

    'what happened?  ¡¯ The ghost with eyes in the palms of both hands has almost recovered from his injuries: ¡®Why doesn¡¯t this guy attack and just watch?  If I'm not mistaken, he should be a member of the Ghost Killing Squad, right?  Then just cut off our heads what is this guy waiting for?  '

    "It's better for you to recover quickly. The injury is not very serious for you ghosts, is it?"

    "Stopdon't look down on people!!" The female ghost roared, with four arms protruding from her body, adding up to a total of six, with a ball on each arm.

    "It seems that the injury has almost recovered." Ichimaru Yin squinted and smiled and pointed Zanpakuto at the two people.

    The next moment, Zanpakuto turned into two white lights and pierced through the foreheads of the two ghosts, leaving two blood holes!

    "It's a pity that it's not the ghost king who can be used as the experimental subject, but it's not bad to replace it with others." Ichimaru Gin turned around and walked out from the entrance of the alley.? 

    "Stop¡ª" the male ghost yelled, eyes closed in both hands, and the arrow brought the female ghost's six balls to hit Shimaru Ginfei.

    "Then, goodbye, no" Ichimaru Gin came back to his senses and revealed his blue pupils: "It should be said goodbye forever~~ Shoot him, God kills the gun."

    ¡ª¡ª!

    White light, and accompanied by the white light are two ghostly dissolved brains.

    The dissolution soon completely melted the heads of the two ghosts.

    Then the remaining bodies of the two ghosts gradually turned red, began to lose control, and finally turned into a pool of blood and fell to the ground with black smoke.

    The six balls also turned into blood mist and scattered near Shimaru Gin.

    "It seems to be useful." Ichimaru Gin looked at the two gaps on the Zanpakuto in his hand, and now the gaps are gradually healing.

    The gap was not broken, but remained in the bodies of the two ghosts. Now that the ghosts are dead, they naturally returned to the blade.

    After all, if the swastika is broken, it cannot be repaired, so you have to be extra careful.

    In addition to the ability of God Killing Gun to grow longer and shrink at a high speed, it is also poisonous.

    Every time the God Killing Gun stretches and contracts, it will turn into dust, and then, on the inside of the blade, there is a poison that can dissolve cells.

    Ordinary poison may not be so useful to ghosts, but his poison will also act on the soul, which means that along with the dissolution of the brain, the souls of the two ghosts are also dissolved.

    "It's a pity." Ichimaru Gin put away the Zanpakuto and turned to leave: "If that Onimai Tsuji Mumi hadn't run so decisively, I could have taken his life the moment I used the swastika. But forget it,  It will be the same next time we meet."

    ?The little 'fear' left in his heart for Oni Wu Tsuji disappeared, and what he was afraid of was the unknown of Oni Wu Tsuji.

    As a result, this unknown expression was that he exploded the moment he saw himself, but one thing to say, this move really scared him.

    ? Although he felt that he had already overestimated Oni Wu Tsuji, he did not expect the result to be an underestimation, which was much worse than he had imagined.

    How can you be so cowardly?

    You are the king of ghosts!

    A bit like a ghost king!

    What's more, he ran in front of his subordinates, really When a ghost doesn't even want a face, what can you do to him?

    but

    Active points have been credited.

    When the three people who were supposed to be killed by Onimai Tsuji Musan ran away, they gave Ichimaru Gin 2 points of source points, and when they killed two ghosts, the source points increased by 1 point, for a total of three points.

    As for why the source point is given?

    He had a guess: Although the three people were extras, they were indeed plot characters. They did not die when they were supposed to die.

    And the other two ghosts will die even without themselves, but the way of death is different. The fate has not changed, but it has indeed changed, so 1 point has been added.

    Probably?

    "Go and buy some persimmons."

    Try to see if eating dried persimmons can increase the unlocking degree, I don¡¯t know if you can buy it.

 Gin Ichimaru in Demon Slayer: Kimetsu no Yaiba Chapter 5 Running King¡ª¡ªOnimai Tsuji Mumi

    Chapter 5 Running King¡ªGhost Dance Tsuji Mimi

    "Is the silver-haired man the one who has the problem?" Guiwu Tsuji Wuyou slowly opened his eyes, and the ghost he sent just now had died 'perfectly'.

    Whether it was the one who attacked Ichimaru Gin or the one who attacked Kamado Tanjiro.

    The conclusion drawn is that Gin Ichimaru is very dangerous, the specific degree of danger is unknown, but in short, it is very dangerous. The lower limit of that guy is the pillar of the Demon Slayer Team, and the upper limit is unknown, because those two trash died too fast.  Knives are dangerous.

    It seems to be poison, but this level should have no effect. After all, I am the closest to perfect creatures. The reason why the two ghosts died is purely because there is too little blood in their bodies.

    Just like the 'pillar' of the Ghost Slayer Team, what's the name of the pillar?  It seems to be the worm pillar. Her poison is at most useful to some ghosts who are going down the string, but it is useless when facing the top string.

    Other than that, I don't know, because Gin Ichimaru didn't show it.

    Next, we need to find an opportunity to send other ghosts to try. It doesn¡¯t need to be too strong. Let¡¯s try with those ghosts who are down. Anyway, they are all trash, and it doesn¡¯t hurt to die.

    And Kamado Tanjirotoo weak.

    It's just that the ghost who didn't even play the strings made him fall into a bitter battle, weak and pitiful, but-still have to kill!

    Who told him to scare himself with that ear piercing, and even said he was going to kill him!

    Dare to scare him with Ghost Dance Tsuji Wumi?  Then you can't keep it, you have to kill it

    "Ah, well, it really has risen." After eating two dried persimmons, Gin Ichimaru saw the rise to 3% performance rate, and the arc of the corner of his mouth was a little bigger.

    I took a walk all the way to Tokyo and bought a share of dried persimmons.

    However, it seems that the point of "observing people around you" is not satisfied. Obviously, you have already observed it very carefully, or do you mean that "passers-by" are not people around you?

    or

    The next moment, Ichimaru Gin disappeared in place, as if teleported, and when he reappeared, he was already standing on the top of a building, holding a dried persimmon in his hand and facing it aside, as if he was so surprised that he forgot to fly  Crow: "Do you want to eat?"

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" the crow exclaimed.

    "What, you don't need to be so surprised, right?" Ichimaru silver said with a smile in that strange Kyoto accent: "Have you been watching me for a long time? This is for you, goodbye."

    "Ah¡ªah¡ªso fast! So fast!" The crow flapped its wings and flew high, passing the information it encountered here

    "It's not the Demon Slayer Squad, but someone else who killed Onimai Tsuji's subordinates and survived from his hands" The head of the Demon Slayer Squad, Yashiki Yoya, listened.  Crow smiled at the news delivered.

    "I have a hunch." Yuya Ubuyashiki put his hands on his chest: "Maybe we can end everything in this era."

    It is rare for the Ghost Killing Squad to have nine members.

    Kamado Tanjiro met Onimai Tsuji Mumi, and later met Zhushi, and his sister has never eaten anyone.

    and the strange poison-using ghost hunter.

    Everything is gathered in this era.

    However, the power must be integrated. Oni Wu Tsuji has survived for thousands of years. If you don't integrate your power, you can't defeat him.

    "Recently, there is a free Zhu ninja, please ask her to go."

    According to the information passed by the crow, the way that person kills ghosts seems to be 'poison'. If so, there may be some common language for sending Butterfly Ren to go there

    "A silver-haired young man who kills ghosts with poison." Die Die endured the message from his crow: "I see, let's go and have a look."

    "Using poison to kill ghosts like me, I don't know who it is." Butterfly endured tidying up and picked up the sun wheel knife beside him: "Then, let's go."

    "That this gentleman?"

    "It's our first time meeting, Miss Li." Ichimaru Gin said with a smile, "This is a gift."

    "Uhahthank you, um, who are you?" The black-haired woman looked at Ichimaru Gin suspiciously.

    "Just call me Gin." Ichimaru Gin said with a smile, "I'm here to find Mr. Tsukihiko, is he at home?"

    The woman named Li shook her hand, and a little girl walked by: "Are you looking for Dad? Do you know where Dad is?"

    "Sorry." Li knelt down and hugged her daughter.Ichimaru Gin said, "Since he said he was going to work two days ago, he hasn't come back yet."

    As she spoke, she hugged her daughter and cried: "Really, where did you go, my dear"

    "Miss Li doesn't knowDid you call the police?"

    "Yes, we called the police." Li nodded: "But the police only said they were looking for it, and there is no news at all up to now."

    "That's really rude." Ichimaru Gin shook his head: "Then I'll go first."

    "Won't you come in and sit down?"

    "No, forget it." Ichimaru Gin said, "I hope to find Mr. Tsukihiko as soon as possible."

    After he finished speaking, he turned around and left. After walking a certain distance, he glanced at the closed door: "You are running so fast, Gui Wu Tsuji Wumai."

    ? The so-called Mr. Tsukihiko is Oni Mai Tsuji Mumi, and this Ms. Li is the wife of Oni Mai Tsuji Mumi when she met Tanjiro Kamado as a human being.

    It took him a while to find this place and wanted to make sure that Wuyou Guiwuji was there. He was afraid that this matter would be shared by both parties.

    But now that Guiwu Tsuji is so afraid of himself, then he has nothing to be afraid of. After getting the information, he ran over directly to see if Guiwu Tsuji was still there.

    Just kill it now.

    It's a pity that Guiwu Tsujimu ran too fast. This person's attributes seem to be all about his life, and he just abandoned his wife and daughter here. I don't know where he went But this is not bad, right?  At least the mother and daughter survived, instead of killing them while running.

    However, in this way, the clues about Oni Wu Tsuji were cut off, and the rest to find Oni Wu Tsuji seemed to have to wait for the third episode, and follow him to find him behind him.

    Hmm But at that time, Ghost Dance Tsuji might give up on the third, let him drag his footsteps, and then explode again by himself, and run away directly.

    According to the previous situation, Ichimaru Gin felt that Onimai Tsuji could really do this kind of thing. Never underestimate his lower limit. The lower limit of this ghost is that there is no lower limit

    This guy is pretty hard to kill.

    If you want to actually kill Ghost Mai Tsuji, you still need to make some plans.

 Gin Ichimaru in Demon Slayer: Blade Chapter 6: Insect Pillar - Butterfly Ninja

    Chapter 6: Insect Pillar - Butterfly Tolerance

    ¡®But why did you run as soon as you saw me?  Am I that scary?  ¡¯ Ichimaru Gin felt ridiculous, but couldn¡¯t laugh.

    ¡®First of all, first determine my current strength position in this world, know how strong I am now, and then it is best not to show my strength too strong before the next time I really see Oni Wu Tsuji.  '

    After thinking about it for a while, Ichimaru Gin decided to position his strength at the level of "Shangxian Gui" or a weaker "Pillar of the Demon Killing Team". Even if the unlocking degree is high later, it is best not to show strength beyond this level.

    Otherwise, it is very likely that Guiwu Tsuji Wumi will be scared away directly, and he will not be able to come out if he is so scared, then he will be at a loss.

    If you don't get 100 source points in this world, you can't go through the next journey!

    Ichimaru Gin has always had great confidence in the degree of disdain and love of Onimai Tsuji.

    Throughout the ACG works, there are only a handful of final bosses who are so cowardly and disrespectful. In a sense, it can be regarded as creating a new type of boss.

    The other bosses are more powerful than the other, and some B grids have broken through the sky.  But Ghost Dance Tsuji is different, he created the lower limit of the final boss.

    That is: LOW wears the geocentric BOSS.

    This can be regarded as a kind of success, after all, everyone remembers his LOW, which is much better than the boss who has no impression after reading it.

    Since Ghost Mai Tsuji has run away, he can leave next.

    "It's really boring." Ichimaru silver sensed that someone was staring at him, so he said with a smile: "Hiding aroundyou feel the same way?"

    "Has it been discovered?" The voice felt very soft, and along with the words, a girl dressed in feathers with patterns like butterfly wings came out from the side, looking at Ichimaru Gin with plain and curious eyes.

    "A butterfly?"

    The moment the girl appeared, Ichimaru Gin seemed to see a butterfly appear.

    "Oh, that's right." Butterfly Ren glanced at his clothes and said with a smile, "It's amazing, I recognized his last name right away~~ I'm Ren, Butterfly Ren."

    "Ah la la, is that your surname? That's really like your surname." Ichimaru Gin pretended not to know him, squinted his eyes and smiled deeper: "Are you looking for me? What's the matter, let's talk in another place  Bar."

    Butterfly took two quick steps to follow Imaru Gin, then turned her head to look at the house Ichimaru Gin went to before: "Is there anyone you know there?"

    "I don't know him at all." Ichimaru Gin said with a smile, "It's just that it was the hiding place where Oni Mai Tsuji was hiding before."

    "¡ª¡ª!"

    "It's just the previous hiding place. It's a pity. I thought I could find him here. I didn't expect him to be so good at escaping."

    Butterfly Ninja turned his head and stared at the previous family. Unexpectedly, Guiwu Tsuji had been hiding in this kind of place before, hidden in such a densely populated city: "Have you met Guiwu Tsuji before?"

    "Ah? Don't you know?" Ichimaru Gin's tone of voice rose slightly: "I remember that at that time, there were two or three crows following me. They were your messengers, right?"

    "Can you tell me the details?"

    "There is not much to say, but he ran away suddenly after seeing me. I didn't even know I was so scary."

    "" Butterfly twitched the corner of her mouth and said nothing. The reason why she didn't show up when she saw Gin Ichimaru was because she felt that this man exuded a dangerous and untrustworthy aura.

    Especially the snake-like breath.

    When being called out, Butterfly Ninja felt as if a snake had climbed up his back, and subconsciously waved his hands back.

    It is indeed terrible.

    This is even more so after hearing him speak, with that tone and tone of speech, talking to him, I feel like a prey being stared at by a snake.

    A very dangerous man.

    But Butterfly Shinobu also has doubts, if what he said is true, then why did Ghost Dance Tsuji run away?  It's normal for me to feel scared, and it's normal for me to feel creepy, but it's not like Gui Wu Tsuji is the same as me, right?  Isn't he the ancestor of ghosts?

    "Okay, I've finished what I should say, what can you do for me?"

    "Haven't you finished yet?"

    "Um?"

    "Your name hasn't been said yet."

    "Ah la la." Ichimaru Gin thought for a while, then said his real name,??Does it mean [Ichimaru Gin]'s name?  : "Sorry sorry, my name is Silver, Ichimaru Silver, please give me more advice, Miss Butterfly."

    Let¡¯s say Ichimaru Gin¡¯s name, after all, I¡¯m playing him now, if others call me Gin or Ichimaru, it¡¯s also a kind of hypnosis, so that I don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m playing someone else.

    Moreover, every time he said his name was 'Ichimaru Silver' and when others called him by his name, he could feel the increase in unlocking speed.

    It's just that the increase is very small, just like taking a walk, about N digits after the decimal point, but there are still some, and the accumulation of small amounts cannot be ignored.

    ¡®Let¡¯s use Ichimaru Gin¡¯s name for the time being, and use his real name after the unlocking degree is completed.  '

    "Then I'll call you Yin." Butterfly Shinobi nodded and said with a smile: "I'm really curious about what it's like to be able to scare away Guiwu Tsuji, so I heard about you.  Came over immediately."

    "Then, how do you feel when you see me?"

    "It should be said that it is beyond imagination." Butterfly said with a smile: "I was still thinking about what kind of person I would be, but when I met it was very scary. Thinking about it this way, Gui Wu Tsuji will feel  It's normal to be afraid, right? Don't Mr. Yin think so?"

    "I'm really sorry, I didn't mean to scare other people, it's just that I was born like this." Ichimaru Gin said with a smile, he was really a little happy in his heart, and Butterfly Shinobi's words were equivalent to saying that the [Ichimaru Gin] he played was very  Like it.

    As for [Ichimaru Gin], it is normal for people to feel scared.

    In the original book, there is a situation where he just stands there and can't move, which is scary. Except for Matsumoto Rangiku, almost everyone has a certain degree of defense against him.

    And now I am also giving other people this feeling.

    This at least shows that I have played Gin Ichimaru's 'face' well, but it is too difficult to play out the rest of the inside.

    Um?

    Thinking of this, Ichimaru Gin felt that the spiritual pressure in his body suddenly rose a bit, and immediately turned on his own system. Sure enough, the unlocking rate increased by another 1%, reaching 4%

    ¡¾Character template system

    Host: Chen Xuan

    Currently owns a character card: Ichimaru Silver (4% unlock rate)

    Source points: 3

    World anchor points: the main world of the earth, the blade of the ghost (the current world)

    Function:

    World shuttle function, character card extraction]

    In this way, he is equivalent to one-twentieth of Ariichi Maru Gin's power, which is twice as strong as when he faced Oni Mai Tsuji Mumi before.

 Gin Ichimaru in Demon Slayer: Kimetsu no Yaiba Chapter 7 Only I Don't Want You to Say That

    Chapter Seven Only I Don¡¯t Want You to Say That

    "I heard that you use poison to kill ghosts?" Butterfly Ninja sped up his pace a little bit, squinted at Ichimaru Gin who had been following him all the time, and said, "I am the same, use poison to kill ghosts, can we talk about it?"  ?¡±

    "I'm afraid not."

    Ichimaru silver smiled and followed Butterfly Shinobi: "My poison is not made by me, but carried by my sword itself. I don't know much about poison."

    "That's a pity." Butterfly said with patience and slowly accelerated his pace.

    Ever since she met Ichimaru Gin, she found that things were completely different from what she imagined. The information she got from Yuya Ubuyashiki was that "there was a person who killed Oni with poison, and survived from the hands of Mumai Tsuji".  , she originally thought that what she saw would be a person who has a deep research on poison and ghosts.

    When she came, she was still wondering if she could learn anything from this man.

    It turns out that's not the case at all.

    The most important thing is - he can keep up with his own speed!

    At the beginning Butterfly Ninja only sped up a little bit, it was purely unconscious, and when he came back to his senses, he realized that "the person behind him is an ordinary person" "Although it looks dangerous, it should be an ordinary person."  ¡¯ So I turned around and wanted to slow down and say sorry.

    However, when he turned around, he found that Gin Ichimaru was following closely behind him, but his footsteps seemed to be very light, and it seemed that he was far from the limit.

    So she became curious and gradually accelerated her pace, wanting to see how far this person could follow.

    "Can Mr. Yin know how to breathe?"

    "I don't know, breathing method or something." Ichimaru silver said with a smile: "What is that? Is it the secret of the ghost killing team to kill ghosts?"

    "That's right, the Ghost Killing Squad relies on various breathing techniques to make their bodies stronger by leaps and bounds, and rely on them to kill evil spirits, but they never expected Mr. Yin to have such excellent physical fitness even without breathing techniques.  It's amazing." Butterfly said in amazement: "If Mr. Yin learns the breathing method, he will definitely become stronger, how about it? Mr. Yin."

    "Join the Ghost Killing Squad."

    "Let's talk about this kind of thing later, I have to think about it." Ichimaru Gin said while keeping up with Butterfly Ninja:

    "I see Then how about I continue to accelerate? Can Mr. Yin keep up?"

    "Ah, it doesn't matter." Ichimaru Gin said casually, he also wanted to know where the limit of his body is, and whether the speed can be compared with the pillar of the ghost killing team in front of him: "It doesn't matter how many times faster."

    Moreover, until now he has not even used Shunpo.

    "That's good, my lord will be happy if I can go back sooner." Butterfly finished with a smile and frowned slightly¡ªbut problems also appeared.

    The location of the lord lord can't be exposed so easily. If you want to see the lord lord, you need someone to lead the way. This person has to cover your eyes, but

    Has this person ever opened his eyes?

    Butterfly stared at Gin Ichimaru's eyes narrowed into slits. Up to now, she still doesn't know what color this man's eyes are.

    And would he be willing to be treated like this?

    Thinking about it, Butterfly Ninja sped up his speed, which was almost doubled compared to before.

    "So fast, so fast, it's amazing~~ Is this the pillar of the Ghost Killing Team? This speed is really terrifying." Hearing the voice with a smile coming from beside him, Die Die took a deep breath.  tone.

    Actually kept up with it!  Keep up with the speed of myself as a worm pillar!

    Worm's breath¡ª¡ª

    As a pillar, Butterfly Ninja maintains the breath of insects 24 hours a day, but now it has changed from a normal state to a fighting posture, using its fastest speed to face the enemy.

    boom¡ª¡ª

    Cracks exploded on the ground, and Butterfly Ninja rushed into the distance: 'How about this time?  Are you following up?  Still didn't catch up.  '

    Butterfly Shinobu turned her head slightly, and she was going to turn her head back, but she just turned her head slightly and saw Ichimaru Gin who was following beside her.

    'It's completely followed!  ?  '

    Unbelievable!  This is already full speed!

    Not only that, what pace is this?

    The figure is disappearing!  ?

    ?The figure of Ichimaru Gin next to him appears one after another, and disappears one after another, as if teleporting, concentratingconcentratingconcentrating carefullyCan barely see a trace of afterimage.

    And unlike using his full strength on his side, this guy seems to be able to handle it with ease, that is to say¡ª¡ªisn't he using his full strength.

    It's not that I can only see afterimages when I use all my strength. If I use all my strength, I can't see it at all, right?

    Ordinary running, Ichimaru Gin felt that he could keep up, but that was not handsome enough, so he used Shunpo, Ichimaru Gin running fast on the ground or something This picture doesn't feel like Ichimaru Gin.

    Butterfly stopped her pace, and the blue veins that appeared on her forehead before slowly disappeared.

    "Why did it stop?"

    "I'm just a little tired." Butterfly Ren turned around and said with a smile. She was indeed tired, but this tiredness was heart-tired, and at the same time a little excited. If this person learned the breathing method

    It is already so strong now, if you learn the breathing method and rely on this superhuman physique, you can definitely kill Onimai Tsuji!

    "What was the move you used to keep up with my speed just now?"

    "That." Ichimaru Gin appeared from in front of Butterfly Ninja with a smile, patted her on the shoulder behind her, bent slightly, and said in Butterfly Shinobu's ear, "It's Shunpo."

    "¡ª¡ª!"

    The cold hair is tied up.

    Didn't see it at all!  I didn't notice it at all!

    And by the time Butterfly Shinobu came back to his senses, he had already pulled out the sun wheel sword from his waist and swung it at Gin Ichimaru behind him¡ªalthough he swung it in vain.

    Although it may be because of relaxation, I didn't concentrate, but I am the pillar of the ghost killing team, and I suddenly appeared behind me without noticing

    This sense of danger is too deadly.

    Just like the calf would suddenly lift up uncontrollably when the knee was touched, Gin Ichimaru suddenly appeared behind her just now, and she pulled out the blade uncontrollably, which was a kind of alert to the crisis.

    But the situation is not right now, the person in front of him is a guest, and he has drawn his blade against the guest!

    "It's so dangerous, I was almost killed." Ichimaru Gin put his hands in his wide sleeves, with a smile on his face, and an indelible smile in his voice: "Miss Shinobu, don't be so excited.  It's better."

    The anger is coming up!

    Listening to Ichimaru Gin's voice, Butterfly Shinobu's forehead was covered with blue veins: "Mr. Gin is really good at joking, by the way, I have a suggestion."

    Speaking of which, Die Die endured swiping the Sun Wheel Knife in his hand twice, and stood the blade by his side: "It's a rare opportunity. It's a pity that I have already pulled out the blade and just retracted it like this. How about we have a little discussion?"

    "I thought you were a kind person, but I didn't expect you to be a creepy guy."

    "I don't want you to say that."

    "Alright, I'm also a little interested in you, so let's try it for a while." Ichimaru Gin smiled and took out his Zanpakuto: "Does your sword have a name?"

    "no, what happened?"

    "My sword is different. It has a nice name." Gin Ichimaru put the sword by his side and said, "Let me tell you the name of this sword."

    Ichimaru Gin said as he stepped back with his right foot, with his left hand in front of him, his right hand behind him and the blade under his left hand, and made a standard posture of "Ichimaru Gin": "Shoot him, sharp gun¡ª¡ª"

    Butterfly endured the pupil dilation slowly, and the white light penetrated towards her.

    What's this!  ?

 Gin Ichimaru in Demon Slayer: Kimetsu no Yaiba Chapter 8 Fear

    Chapter 8 Fear

    The air seemed to be exploding!

    The instantly elongated blade stabbed towards Butterfly Ninja like a ray of light. Before he could think about anything else, he used his breathing method with all his strength, and Butterfly Ninja only had time to block the sun blade in front of him.

    Ka¡ª¡ª

    There was a crisp sound from the blade, and the butterfly endured the rapid extension of the blade and flew to a distance of more than ten meters.

    Ichimaru Gin has tested the length of his initial knife before, and the length of the blade is about hundreds of meters. Of course, he can control it freely. The so-called hundreds of meters is probably the longest.

    ?With the improvement of the spiritual pressure, the length of the initial solution will increase, but not much, the main increase is the expansion and contraction speed and strength of the blade.

    For example, when the blade stretches and retracts, there is an object in front of it. The stronger the spiritual pressure is, the stronger the power will be when the Zanpakuto is stretched. When the spiritual pressure is strong enough, there will be nothing in front of the Zanpakuto that can block it.  .

    Unfortunately, this is almost impossible.

    As for the swastika

    That would be too embarrassing.

    Even if there is no thirteen kilometers, it will not be short. It is too difficult to measure.

    "What, it really deserves to be the Demon Slayer Squad." Ichimaru Gin looked at Butterfly Ninja in the distance and said, "It actually blocked my unique move, which is stronger than expected. No wonder it can kill ghosts."

    "Huh" Butterfly Ninja let out a long breath, holding the handle of the knife with his right hand, and resting his left hand on the back of the knife, so as to barely block the blow, but now his right hand is numb, and the forearm of his left arm is pressed out  There was a bloodstain, and at the same time she felt a stabbing pain in her back. She couldn't remember how many things were knocked into the air when she was just blown away.

    This is called killing ghosts by poison?

    What about poison?

    "What was this just now?" Butterfly endured a glance at the crack on his sun wheel knife. The blade that was enough to fight ghosts left a crack after only one encounter, and it would probably break after two or three more attacks.

    "Sharp Spear, the name of this sword." Gin Ichimaru casually held the Zanpakuto in his hand and said, "As you have seen before, this sword has a blade that can be lengthened. You know my sharp gun  How far can it be stretched?"

    "Are you kidding me? This is the first time I've heard of a blade that can stretch, let alone how much it can stretch."

    "Ah? Don't you want to play? It's so boring. I can't help it. Let me explain it specifically." Ichimaru Yin said with a smile: "It's about the length of several hundred knives, so I was called the Hundred Swords Style since I was a child."  .¡±

    "I've never heard of it. It's the first time I've heard of this genre, such as the Hundred Swords Style."

    "Haha, that's really sad. But what should I do next? You stopped my moves in an instant, and it seems that I can only have a normal duel with you."

    coming¡ª¡ª!

    Butterfly shrank his pupils, hurriedly put on a posture, and looked at Ichimaru Gin who was rushing towards him.

    clang clang clang clang¡ª¡ª

    The blade collided back and forth, sputtering countless sparks: 'It's so strong!  The angle of the attack is impeccable, coupled with the speed of the attack¡ª¡¯

    Can't use it!

    And since the opponent is a human being, Die Ninja's biggest weapon, 'poison', is useless. She didn't bring poison for humans because it was unnecessary.

    Except for Pillar of the Demon Slayer Squad, there is no one among humans who can fight her¡ªit should be.

    As for the poisons that are carried around, although they are not completely useless to people, after all, the inescapable point of talking about toxicity is the 'dose'.

    But the poison she possesses against ghosts wants to have an effect on people Unless that person eats two big bowls like a meal, otherwise it will be difficult to be effective.

    Instead of thinking about poisoning, it is better to think about dying.

    Coupled with the crack on the sun wheel knife - the blade in her hand is not enough to support her in high-intensity battles.

    This sense of oppression.

    Although I haven't fought against the ghost of the upper string or the pillar of the ghost killing team, but if such a situation really occurs, it should be like this.

    So¡ª¡ª

    There's no need to hold back (although I haven't held back now), so let's take it as a rehearsal, a rehearsal of fighting the ghost of the string!

    Breath of Insects Dance of Centipede Centipede Snake Belly

    "As expected of being the pillar of the Demon Slayer Squad, Butterfly Shinobu, it's really dangerous." Watching Butterfly Ninja disappear from his eyes in an instant, Marugin made a move: "It seems that this is for real."

    'Disappeared!?  ¡¯ Butterfly shrank his pupils, and his stab was empty: ¡®This is the move he used just now when he followed my steps.  '

    "It's already done."

    "¡ª¡ª!" Butterfly listened to the direction of the voice, did not dare to move his head, but moved his gaze down, and saw the blade in front of his neck.

    It only needs to go a little further forward and it will penetrate into his neck.

    "Continuing on like this is not considered a competition. After all, it is just a competition, and there is no need to become a life-and-death struggle."

    Failed

    Butterfly Ninja clenched the Sun Wheel Knife in his hand, his body trembling slightly. Another reason for fighting this man was to overcome the fear in his heart.

    Just looking at him makes Butterfly Shinobi think of Ihei Xiaobane. Is it because of the similarities between the two?

    No, the atmosphere is completely different.

    But there is also a similar place, and that is the snake.

    It's just that snakes are not the same as snakes. The snakes in Iguro Koba are exposed snakes, but the ones in Ichimaru Gin are different.

    Just talking to him will cause cold sweat, and your fingers will feel stiff. When standing in front of him, it is like being surrounded by snakes. It takes a lot of courage to even move a fingertip.

    She wanted to change this situation, so she proposed the idea of ??a sparring session before.

    But the result was completely different from what I thought. The fear did not disappear, but became more and more entangled. I could feel the poisonous gas emanating from this man's body that dissolved the surroundings.

    She believed again that this person was good at poisoning.

    She felt that she was poisoned now, by a poison called fear.

    It's usually better, but once in battle, the aura leaks out unreservedly. Although she has used all her strength, she doesn't even know how much her full strength is in this situation.

    Strength is not her strong point, and speed is barely considered, but it is difficult to move in front of him. Naturally, it is difficult to fully display this speed. She has clearly realized that she will not be surprised when she dies, but unexpectedly, she will be in a human  I feel terror on my body.

    Is it because they are not enemies?  Or are you really scared?

    ¡®It¡¯s a feeling that has to be overcome.  '

    Butterfly took a deep breath, then smiled as much as possible, and said in a light tone: "Well, there is really no need to continue, Mr. Yin is much stronger than I imagined, even the ghost killing team may be  Only pillars can be compared."

    "I can't afford such a high evaluation." Ichimaru Gin put away the Zanpakuto: "Okay, it's getting late, it's time to go."

    In this way, he also had a rough evaluation of his own strength, but he also knew that Butterfly Ninja didn't use his full strength, but he noticed that Butterfly Ninja's stiff movements

    I just acted as Ichimaru Gin and smiled, imitating his accent and talking, shouldn't I feel very handsome?  Why are you afraid?

    I don't understand

 Gin Ichimaru in Demon Slayer: Kimetsu no Yaiba Chapter 9: Dried Taro and Dried Persimmon

    Chapter 9 Dried Taro and Dried Persimmon

    butterfly house

    This is the medical institution of the Ghost Slayer Squad. There are members of the Ghost Slayer Squad who were injured for various reasons and were sent from all over the place, and Butterfly Shinobi is the person in charge here.

    And full of majesty.

    "Master Butterfly¡ª!"

    This can be seen from the expressions of those people who occasionally see on the road doing rehabilitation training or walking in hospital gowns, standing stiffly on the side of the road and bowing at ninety degrees - and then disappearing quickly!

    Those who don't know think they have seen a ghost.

    "That's great, Miss Shinobu, it looks like everyone here respects you."

    "Oh, it's okay." Butterfly closed her eyes with a smile and said, "After all, I'm a doctor, and various things will inevitably happen during the treatment process. It's normal to be treated like this, right?  Now, Mr. Yin, rest here for a while, I need to report your matter to the lord."

    As she spoke, she folded her hands in front of her body and said with a smile: "By the way, the matter I asked on the way, is Mr. Yin going to join the Ghost Killing Squad?"

    "Me? Forget it." Ichimaru Gin said with a smile: "It's not necessary, cooperation is fine. Joining the Demon Slayer Squad will inevitably run around because of orders. That's too much trouble, and it's not suitable for me."

    "Really." Butterfly put away her smile and sighed with some regret: "That's really a pity. If Mr. Yin can join the Ghost Killing Team, it will definitely increase his combat power a lot."

    If you join the Demon Slayer Squad, you can give him the breathing method, but now I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s okay to pass the breathing method to someone other than the Demon Slayer Squad I haven¡¯t encountered such a thing before.  Ah, as expected, I can only leave it to the lord to judge.

    "It doesn't matter, even if I don't join the ghosts, I won't be merciful. It's better to find Oni Wu Tsuji Mumi as soon as possible." Ichimaru Gin said with a smile: "After you find him, just deal with it immediately.  It¡¯s so much easier that way.¡±

    "Wellif only it were that simple." Butterfly Shinobu frowned slightly with a smile on his face and said, "But things won't be that simple, Ghost Dance Tsuji Wumi won't be exposed so easily, maybe he  It is also much stronger than imagined, after all, it is a ghost that has survived for a thousand years, so it is not too much to have any kind of ability."

    "For example, my poisoneven if it is completely useless to Kiwu Tsuji, it's not surprising." Butterfly Ren sighed, and his words were full of unwillingness: "I'm afraid the only thing in this world that can kill him now is  The sun is shining."

    Butterfly Shinobu raised his head and put one hand on his forehead to look at the sunlight above his head: "If he even beats the sun, it's overso he must kill Onimai Tsuji before that."

    "That was really hard work."

    "It's okay as long as we can kill Guiwu Tsuji, we are already ready to give everything." Butterfly Ren sighed and turned around: "By the way, your knife can borrow  Can you study it for me? The freely retractable blade how do you think it has something to do with vampirism."

    Butterfly murmured to himself in a voice that he might not be able to hear clearly: 'Could it be that the blade is made of the body of a ghost?  But no, if the body of a ghost is used, why doesn't it dissipate in the sun?  '

    "No way."

    "Is there really no room for negotiation?"

    "No." Gin Ichimaru said without hesitation: "This sword is called Zanpakuto. In a sense, it is the projection of my soul. Handing it to you for research is like handing you a part of my soul.  So it's impossible."

    "A part of the soul"

    "That's right." Ichimaru Gin thought about whether he wanted to tell Butterfly Shinobu about the relevant matters, and thought about whether 'Ichimaru Gin' would do this, and related to the fact that Ichimaru Gin explained his abilities to Kurosaki Ichigo.  maybe do?

    "This kind of Zanpakuto was originally called [Shallow Hit], and the holder imprinted the traces of his own soul on [Shallow Hit]. Gradually, Zanpakuto had a name, a name that belonged to him alone, such as my Zanpaku  That's the case with the sword [Sharp Spear]."

    "In that case, are there any other shallow hits?"

    "No, I don't know this kind of technology, and this kind of technology doesn't exist in this world, so don't worry about it, it won't work." Ichimaru silver replied with a smile, Butterfly Shinobi is not like Orochimaru  Scientific researchers, at best, are biologically gifted.

    If it's a character like Orochimaru, it's okay to break off a Zanpakuto and let him study it. Maybe you can make a shallow punch. Anyway, the damaged content of "Shijie" can be repaired slowly with Reiatsu, not  What is repaired is the swastika.

      Hmm

    Ichimaru Gin looked at Butterfly Shinobu and slowly narrowed his eyes: "It seems a little bad to lose confidence in you before you start."

    "Huh?" Butterfly tilted her head and said with some doubts

    "Give you a chance." Ichimaru silver put his hand on Butterfly Ninja's shoulder: "I will give you a piece of Zanpakuto later, of course it is up to you how much you can study, you want to rely on this kind of thing  The possibility of researching valuable abilities is infinitely close to zero."

    "Really? A small piece is enough!" Die Ninja's eyes lit up: "Just a small piece is enough! The so-called Zanpakuto should be a blade that can hurt the soulIsn't it?"

    "That's right, that's exactly the case." Ichimaru Gin said with a smile, "As expected of Miss Shinobi, I understood right away."

    "Thank you very much." Butterfly said excitedly: "I will definitely find out a suitable way to use it, please allow me to express my thanks again"

    Butterfly paused for a moment, a simple verbal thank you is too useless, the person in front of him is not a member of the Ghost Killing Squad, and it is very likely that he would not come to see a doctor because of his injury

    So How should I thank him?

    It's so disturbing.

    I didn't pay anything, and there must be a problem with simply accepting other people's things: "Well, is there anything Mr. Yin likes?"

    "Me?" Ichimaru Gin smiled: "Dried persimmons, I like them quite a bit, but don't confuse dried taro with dried persimmons."

    "Mr. Silver."

    "Um?"

    Butterfly said in a dumbfounding tone: "No one will confuse dried taro and dried persimmon, they are fundamentally different things."

    "just a reminder." Ichimaru Gin explained, he remembered that [Ichimaru Gin] had been confused, and that's why he hated dried taro, but he himself didn't care.

    "Yes, yes, I see." Butterfly smiled, and she realized that the person in front of her might not be as scary as she imagined. Judging from his words, could it be that he had confused dried taro and dried persimmon before?

    This is really a little cute.

    "Then, this way." Butterfly Shinobi walked in front, greeted several girls in nurse uniforms, and then introduced Ichimaru Gin to them.

    The problem is that these people are trembling all the time when they look at Ichimaru Gin.

    Butterfly Shinobi wanted to say something, but when she thought of seeing Ichimaru Gin's appearance, she could only sigh, and she didn't seem to want to teach others.

    Later, I saw a girl sitting in the middle of the courtyard, but with a smile that seemed to be engraved on her face, looking at the two people who walked in with Gujing Wubo's eyes.

    "Mr. Yin, let me introduce you first. She is my stepson, Lihualuo Chanaihu.?

 Gin Ichimaru in Demon Slayer: Kimetsu no Yaiba Chapter 10 The Smile on His Face

    Chapter 10 The smile on the face

    "Good morning, Miss Li Hualuo~~"

    Ichimaru Gin smiled and waved his hand.

    Lihua Luoxiang kept a smile on her face. She wanted to reach out and take out a coin. She couldn't make a judgment by herself. She usually followed the instructions to live. If there were no instructions, she would just flip a coin to make a decision.

    But now, hands

    Feel a little stiff.

    Why?

    Kuri Hana Luo Kanai seemed a little confused, for some reason, she felt unable to move when she looked at Ichimaru Gin's smile.

    The smile on Ichimaru Gin's face deepened a little, as if some prank succeeded, such an emotionless girl would feel scared, it's really interesting.

    "Well, Mr. Yin, don't scare Chanahu." Butterfly stood aside and said helplessly: "She is not cheerful at all."

    "That's really sorry, I'm sorry, Chanel~~, um, I like this pronunciation very much."

    "Good morning." Lihua Luokanai just finished tossing the coin at this time, looked at the pattern on the coin and said to Ichimaru Gin.

    "This kid, it's really interesting." Ichimaru Yin stretched out his hand and squeezed Kanohu's face with interest: "Do you use coins to solve everything?"

    "Okay." Butterfly Shinobu stretched out his hand and grabbed Ichimaru Gin and said to Kuruka Luo Kanahu: "He and I still have something to do, see you later Kanaihu."

    Ichimaru Gin was stunned for a moment before being dragged away by Butterfly Ninja. After regaining his senses, he smiled: "Ah la la, Miss Ninja is so interesting, are you not afraid anymore?"

    Butterfly shrugged and shook his head: "It's justthat's all I found out suddenly."

    Butterfly Ninja suddenly remembered that many people in the Ghost Killing Squad were also very afraid of him. Although it had something to do with his identity, it had something to do with the smile he kept on his face all the time.

    It doesn't look like it, no matter how real it looks, this smile is also fake.

    And Ichimaru Gin is the same as her, and she always keeps a smile on her face, but it is different from hers. Her smile is disguised as a close one, while Ichimaru Gin's is another kind of creepy smile.

    And just now she discovered this, and found out that the frightening smile of the man in front of her was his disguise.

    "I didn't expect Miss Shinobu to be so good at observing other people." Ichimaru Gin thought about it carefully, and suddenly understood Butterfly Shinobi's behavior. The two are indeed a bit alike.

    It's just that they are a bit similar in that they are always laughing all the time, and the rest are completely different.

    "Next, I will report your matter to the lord, the lord wants to see you."

    "Is it the protagonist of the Ghost Slayer Squad? Well, it happens that I am also very interested in the person who leads the Ghost Slayer Squad."

    There are no guards around Yoya Yashiki, the head of the Demon Slayer Squad.

    Beimingyu Xingming raised his opinions several times, but each time they were rejected. According to Butterfly Ninja's knowledge, the successive heads of the Yashiki family have never arranged personal guards for themselves.

    That is to say, once the evil spirits know the position of the master, they can easily execute the beheading tactics.

    Butterfly Ninja actually objected to the act of directly bringing people to the headquarters like now, but it was obviously invalid.

    Arriving at Butterfly House is already very close to the headquarters of the Ghost Killing Squad.

    Fortunately, there are pillars around the residence, which can play a somewhat protective role.

    Like the situation of meeting outsiders now, in her opinion, it is best to have some pillars nearby in the future. If it doesn't work, let some pillars "just pass by" and try.

    Although now that she has met Ichimaru Gin, she is sure that this person is not that kind of vicious person, nor will he be an accomplice of a ghost, but she can't do things on her own.

    Even if there is only a chance of one in a thousand or one in ten thousand, it cannot put Yaoya Shiki in danger.

    "I see."

    Butterfly Ninja arranged a room for Ichimaru Gin first: "Someone will call you during lunch, you can rest in the room before that, of course it doesn't matter if you walk around, I want to report the matter here.  "

    "Then I'll take a break." Ichimaru Gin sat on the bed and leaned on his chin, looked at Butterfly Shinobu standing at the door and said, "I just want to prepare something."

    Butterfly nodded and said nothing.

    Ichimaru Gin waited until Butterfly Shinobu disappeared completely, took out his Zanpakuto and put it in his hand, opened his eyes to reveal his blue pupils, and put away the smile on his mouth:"Sorry, sharpshooter, it will hurt a little."

    Ka¡ª¡ª

    The sharp spear broke, and half of the blade fell into Ichimaru Gin's other hand.

    Ichimaru Gin put away the half of the blade, and then took the remaining Zanpakutou Reiatsu and began to inject it.

    The broken place began to recover a little bit with the Lingzi.

    Such a situation is still rare. Ichimaru silver has never encountered it, and Ichimaru silver has never seen it in animation. This is the first time I have seen it. For Shinigami, the situation where the Zanpakuto is broken  It is generally 'after a huge amount of spiritual pressure is consumed', and therefore, it will be difficult to recover Zanpakuto later, because the spiritual pressure of Shinigami itself is almost exhausted.

    When Reiatsu is still in its heyday like now, it is too rare for Zanpakuto to be broken.

    ? If it is true the time when Kurosaki Ichigo and Saraki Kenpachi fought is barely counted.

    Zaraki Kenpachi broke Kurosaki Ichigo's Zanpakuto, and after that, Kurosaki Ichigo's spiritual pressure rose sharply, and the Zanpakuto was restored in an instant.

    The hardness of the Zanpakuto is not exactly fixed, but fluctuates constantly following the Reiatsu of the God of Death.

    After all, Zanpakuto can be said to be the other half of Shinigami's soul.

    When the aura is weak, the Zanpakuto is 'brittle', and when the aura is strong, the Zanpakuto is 'hard'.

    Because Ichimaru Gin's Reiatsu is at its peak now, although it is only one twenty-fifth of its peak, but even so it is still at its peak, so in just a few seconds, the broken Zanpakuto  Recovery is complete.

    "Thanks for your hard work, sharp gun." Ichimaru silver put away the blade, and took the broken part in his hand: "I don't know what that guy can make with you, it should be very interesting."

    After finishing this matter, Ichimaru Gin stood up and looked at his room, narrowed his eyes and smiled: "It's not interesting to continue here, let's go for a walk."

    The matter of Zanpakuto is done, let's try to continue to improve the unlocking speed of the character by taking a walk.

 Gin Ichimaru in Demon Slayer: Kimetsu no Yaiba Chapter 11: The Demon Slayer Squad is the Lord

    ?Chapter 11: The Ghost Killing Squad is the Master

    "So that's the case, I already understand the situation."

    Ubuyashiki Yoya kept a gentle smile on his face, his eyes seemed to be looking at everything, and they seemed to be seeing nothing, making people wonder whether he was blind or still had vision: "Is it called Ichimaru Gin.  It's different from what I imagined, but it's worth seeing."

    "But it's better not to reveal the location of my lord to outsiders, right? Why don't we exchange letters?"

    "It doesn't matter." Mibuya Shiki Yaoya shook his head: "My location is not so secret, and since he has seen Oni Wu Tsuji Mumi, he can't let this clue go, and if it is really what he said, it will be even more serious.  It¡¯s worth seeing each other.¡±

    As a member of the Ubuyashiki clan, he is very confident in his judgment. He has a premonition that this man named 'Ichimaru Gin' will become a key player in killing Onimai Tsuji.

    "At the same time, one thing needs to be confirmed."

    "Are you sure about one thing?" Butterfly knelt and sat in front of Yoya Shiki, the obstetrician, and asked with some doubts.

    "Yes, if Gin Ichimaru really has the power to make Onimai Tsuji Musai fear, then he can't be allowed to make another move in the future."

    "Why is that?" Butterfly said in surprise.

    "If we just want to live in peace, then it doesn't matter, but if we want to kill Onimai Tsujimu in our generation, then we can't let Ichimaru silver take action until we know exactly where Onimai Tsuji is."  Ya lowered his eyes and fell into the memory: "During the Warring States Period, a group of swordsmen who used the 'Breath of Beginning' almost killed Onimai Tsuji."

    "But it failed. Oni Wu Tsuji escaped in the end."

    Yoya Ubuyashiki continued: "In the decades since then, Oni Mai Tsuji has never appeared again, and the number of oni has not increased but has been decreasing.  After getting up, I didn¡¯t even dare to make new ghosts, and I didn¡¯t dare to come out until the swordsmen of that generation died.¡±

    "Ah" Butterfly Shinobu's eyes widened. This was the first time she had heard of such a thing, and it overlapped to some extent with the ghost dance Tsuji Mumi described by Ichimaru Gin.

    The ghost dance Tsuji Mumi described by Ichimaru Gin simply ran away after seeing him, but Butterfly Shinobu didn't believe it at first.

    The ancestor of the ghost was so timid?

    But if Yuya Ubuyashiki said so, then it should be true. Onimai Tsuji is so timid. Once Ichimaru Gin really shows the ability to kill him, he is likely to be in the next few decades.  For hundreds of years, even a single ghost will hide without making a ghost.

    Unlike ghosts, human beings have a limited lifespan. Once the lifespan reaches the end and Ichimaru Gin dies, Ghost Mai Tsujimi will appear again at that time. Although they will get a period of peace, everything after that  Neither will change.

    The fate of the ghost killing team and the evil spirits fighting will continue.

    "I see." Butterfly Shinobu said, "I will tell Mr. Ichimaru about it."

    The common vision of their ghost killing team is not temporary peace, but the real and thorough killing of Ghost Mai Tsuji, for which even all sacrifices are not hesitating.

    "Then I'll leave it to you, Shinobu." Yuya Ubuyashiki's tone was full of hope, if it was really someone who could kill Onimai Tsuji, then there was only one last step left before their Demon Slayer Team won.  This time, no matter what, Guiwu Tsuji could not be allowed to run away again.

    "As ordered."

    "Mr. Yin~~" Butterfly knocked on Ichimaru Gin's door and tilted his head and said, "Ah? Are you not here? It's already so late."

    Butterfly said while looking at the full moon outside the window.

    "Where did you go?" At this moment, a sound of footsteps came from a distance, and a voice approached.

    "It's time for a walk." Ichimaru silver walked over with a smile: "Good evening, Shinobu, what can I do for you?"

    "Yes." Butterfly nodded and said: "My lord has agreed to see you, and I will take you to see the lord tomorrow, so I came here to tell you."

    "I see, by the way, this is for you."

    "This is?"

    "The blade of my sharp gun." Ichimaru Yin said with a smile: "If it is this, it should be able to directly hurt the soul. Of course, the soul should only occupy a small position in the brain, and it is still very troublesome to find it.  oh."

    Butterfly's eyes brightened.

    Just right, she?The sun wheel knife has been damaged, if I integrate the material of this blade into the tip of the sun wheel knife can I kill evil spirits in this way?

    'It is still unknown how much effect my poison will have on winding.  ¡¯ Butterfly Shinobu looked at the blade of the Zanpakuto in front of him: ¡®But ifif it can directly cause damage to the ghost¡¯s soul, it will definitely have an effect.  '

    "Thank you." Butterfly said with a smile: "Thank you, Yin, I will accept this gift properly. According to the lord, you should try not to fight with ghosts next, so that it will be convenient for Guiwu Tsuji to misjudge you.  ability."

    "Yeah, that's what I thought of going together." Ichimaru Gin smiled a little deeper: "I also think the same way, but if I encounter the ghost of the string at any time, I can take action, and then create a look of fighting with all my strength  , falling into a hard fight with the opponent, or falling into a disadvantage."

    "After all, I haven't really fought Kiwu Tsuji. This should make it easier for him to misjudge my combat power."

    "It's too difficult." Butterfly Shinobu shook his head: "Although the ghost of the upper string will appear occasionally, it is difficult for the ghost killing team to judge where it will appear. Although it is not as deep as the ghost dance Tsuji, I want to find it.  It's also difficult."

    "There will be a chance."

    Ichimaru silver said and opened the door of his room: "Then I will go to rest and wait for you to come to me tomorrow."

    "Yes."

    Butterfly watched Ichimaru Gin walk into her room, slowly suppressed her smile, and watched the blade in her hand clenched slightly: "Where is the ghost's soul"

    She turned around and walked towards her laboratory.

    There are a lot of wisteria flowers planted around the laboratory, and there are two ghosts bound up and down inside, which are the experimental subjects she used to test the effect of poison.

    "If you want to test the effect of this blade, just two ghosts are not enough. It seems that we will fight against the ghosts with Teng Shishan next."

    If the ghost killing team encounters those particularly weak and newborn ghosts, they may not kill them all, but they will catch them and throw them into the rattan mountain as an assessment tool for newcomers.

    Next, Butterfly Shinobi was going to fight with Fuji Shishan, so that the weak ghosts caught by other ghost killing team members would be sent to him.

    However, it will take a little time before that, and it will take a little time to make this broken blade into your own knife.

 Gin Ichimaru in Demon Slayer: Kimetsu no Yaiba Chapter 12 Nada Spider Mountain

    Chapter 12 Natian Spider Mountain

    Ichimaru Gin met with the leader of the Demon Slayer Squad the next day.

    The process was very ordinary, just met once, and shared a little information. Ichimaru Gin did not have the idea of ??becoming a member of the Demon Slayer Team, but Ubuyashiki Yoya agreed with Ichimaru Gin to learn the breathing method.

    In his opinion, the stronger the power to fight ghosts, the better. He has no such thing as sectarianism.

    After all, once Ghost Wu Tsuji is defeated, the Ghost Killing Team will be disbanded immediately, and he doesn't care whether the breathing method will spread.

    As for Ichimaru Gin This breathing method has almost no effect on a person like Ichimaru Gin, but he still learned it.

    Whether it is the breathing method or the markings, the effect on Ichimaru Gin is very limited, but the penetrating world is different, this thing is still very useful.

    Learn it in case you master it.

    What he needs is powerful strength, and even if the breathing method is useless to Ichimaru Gin, it is also useful to his body, which is just an ordinary human beingnot so.

    He had quietly unlocked the character card before, and although he felt that his body had become weak all of a sudden, and felt very weak, he compared his strength and found that he is now much stronger than before.

    The Reiatsu of Ichimaru Gin's character card and his body are gradually getting stronger, and the feeling of weakness is only compared with after using the character card.

    Perhaps you can take the graphics card as an example. At the beginning, the main body was 1050ti, but after using the Ichimaru silver character card, it became 3090ti, and now after removing the character card, it becomes 1080ti. Although it is not as good as 3090ti, the performance has been improved compared to before.

    And the breathing method of the ghost killing team can also enhance his physical strength.

    The breathing method Ichimaru Gin chose is the breath of flames. After preparation, he will focus on the breath of the sun. After all, every flame and day is related to fire. It would be even better if he can draw a character card of Ji Guoyuanyi sometime later.

    It took only two days to complete the breathing practice of Breath of Flame. I don't know if it's because the character card of Gin Ichimaru has a good talent, or it has something to do with his own body.

    It is estimated to be the latter, after all, Ichimaru Gin is also a genius.

    After that, Ichimaru Gin had no other place to live, so he lived in Butterfly House by the way. After all, there are many beautiful ladies in Butterfly House, especially Butterfly Shinobu.

    I just walk around every day. I have nothing to do. I planted a few persimmon trees in the yard and I don¡¯t know if they can survive.

    Butterfly Ninja is still very busy. On the one hand, he asks people to help forge a new Japanese sword.

    Her Japanese sword was broken during the previous battle with Ichimaru Gin, and with the addition of new materials, it will take about a month to forge it perfectly.

    'It's about this time.  ¡¯ Ichimaru Gin roughly calculated the time. It should be the incident at Nata Spider Mountain recently, right?

    At that time, Butterfly Ninja will go, and you can try to go there yourself to see if you can get some source points by the way.

    But even if it is fished, it won't be able to get much. Anyway, the ghost of Tianzhishan Mountain will definitely die, but the method of death may change a little bit. I guess it will give you one or two points of origin like last time, right?

    There is nothing wrong with that.

    A little source point is also a source point. The so-called source point is the origin of the world. This kind of thing is still rare, and it is definitely not too rare in terms of quantity.

    According to the instructions on the system, the main god space will not give the source point to the reincarnator at all, but the points inside the main god space.

    Now neither Ichimaru Gin himself nor the system has the way to use the source point like the main god space, it can only be used to travel around the world, extract character cards and increase the unlocking degree.

    But in fact, the source point is more versatile than this, but the system is after all a combination of a few parts of the main god space and does not have such a function, and Ichimaru Gin is too weak to have such a capability.

    Although I don't know the prices inside the main god's space, Ichimaru Gin guessed that a little source point in the main god's space may be worth hundreds or even thousands of points.

    Therefore, although it seems that one or two source points are very few, if converted into points, it is quite a lot.

    It is very likely that a reincarnator worked desperately in the dungeon world, and finally got only one or two points of source points, and the rest was handed in.

    He knows that what he is doing now is not the optimal solution. If it is purely for the source, he will get the most by killing Kamado Tanjiro at the beginning.

    But he won't do this, if he just acted without any scruples for the source, he wouldn't be him, ?He will be very uncomfortable if he completely gives up his dignity and bottom line, and he will feel very uncomfortable in his heart. Although he wants the source, he also needs to get it in a proper way.

    After getting this system, the key to the problem is not how to get the source point, but not to do it. In Ichimaru Gin's view, the integrity of his personality is much more important than ignoring everything for the source point.

    After all, the source point can be earned, but the bottom line will only get lower and lower.

    If you can do anything for the source, what is the difference from a ghost?  Or it is not as good as ghosts, because these ghosts are passively dehumanized, and if you do this yourself, you will actively lose your humanity. If you are really desperate for the source, you can compare with the ghost dance Tsuji you despise.  crumbs.

    "Ah, Mr. Yin~~" Butterfly walked over with a smile: "It's really hard to find, are you taking a walk again?"

    "That's right, I'm free after all." Ichimaru Gin said with a smile, "What's the matter?"

    "Yes~~" Butterfly Shinobu nodded and pulled out the sun wheel knife at his waist: "Look, there is a crack here, right? It was left when I fought with Mr. Yin last time."

    After finishing speaking, she put away the sun wheel knife: "ah, I'm sorry, I don't mean to complain, but the only ones who are not working in the ghost killing team are me and Shuizhu, and they have received the task. The target is probably  Twelve Ghost Moons, it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s winding down, but if it¡¯s winding upit¡¯s very dangerous to fight with such a sun blade.¡±

    As she spoke, she clasped her hands together, tilted her head slightly and said with a smile, "So, can Mr. Yin help? Don't you also want to see the Twelve Ghost Moon?"

    "That's just right." Ichimaru Gin said with a smile: "I've been shopping around here a lot recently, and it's not bad to go to other places."

    "Then let's go."

    "Huh? Now?"

    "Yes~ that's now." Butterfly held back a smile and turned around and whispered: "Kanai~~"

    Soon, Li Hua Luo Xiang Naihu trotted over.

    "I'm counting on you here, take people over here, and I, Mr. Yin, and Mr. Tomioka will rush there first."

    "Um."

    "Then let's go."

    "Does it look interesting?" Ichimaru Gin deepened his smile, followed Butterfly Ninja and soon appeared at the entrance of Butterfly House, and Tomioka Yoshiyuki stood there with a plain face.

    "Thirty seconds later than expected, Butterfly.?

 Gin Ichimaru in Demon Slayer: Kimetsu no Yaiba Chapter Thirteen: Oni

    Chapter Thirteen: The Ghost of the Winding String

    "Sorry, Mr. Tomioka, it took a while to find someone."

    Butterfly held back a smile and said, "This is"

    "Let's talk on the road." Tomioka Yoshiyuki said, turned around and ran forward.

    Butterfly Shinobu stretched out his hand with a smile on his face, but his forehead was covered with veins: "Ah la la, Mr. Tomioka is really"

    "Isn't it very capable." Ichimaru Gin said with a smile: "Isn't it interesting for someone like this to concentrate on his work."

    "Ha." Butterfly sighed helplessly: "Let's go too, Mr. Yin."

    "I'm fine, it should be fine to keep up with you two."

    Tomioka Yoshiyuki ran at the front alone, followed by Butterfly Shinobu and Ichimaru Gin, and then Kuri Hanakanahu and Yinbe's people were used to deal with the aftermath of the battle.

    This configuration is enough for both the winding and the winding. After all, it is the twelve ghost moons, and the probability of encountering the winding and winding is 1/2, so don't be careless.

    It's not Zhu, but other members of the Ghost Killing Team who actually find it difficult to distinguish the difference between the upper and lower strings. After all, no matter whether the upper strings or the lower strings face them, they are 'crushed', and there is no difference.

    ¡®Are you following up?  ¡¯ Yoshiyuki Tomioka turned his head slightly and quickened his pace: ¡®I went out more than 30 seconds late, so I have to make up for the time difference.  '

    At this time, looking at Butterfly Shinobu and Ichimaru Gin beside him, he was a little surprised. Although he had heard about Ichimaru Gin, it was the first time they met.

    It is the first time that someone who is not Zhu can keep up with the speed of Zhu.

    "Is it okay to take a slow walk like this?" Ichimaru Gin asked while following the speed of the two pillars: "Maybe everyone will die if you rush over like this."

    "After all, we need to save enough physical strength for the next battle." Butterfly Shinobi said: "The enemy doesn't know whether to go down or up. If we go all out at this time, and the goal is to go up, that's bad. After all, the battle is not after we arrive.  It will end immediately."

    In fact, it will be over immediately when you arrive. The enemy cannot organize effective resistance at all, and the gap in strength level is too large.

    Ichimaru Gin recalled the plot of this passage secretly.

    Although he can use Shunpo to rush over there immediately, the problem is that he doesn't know where the Spider Mountain is.

    The three of them traveled quickly, and after traveling for a while, they saw the outline of the Spider Mountain in the distance.

    "I'll go there first." Tomioka Yoshiyuki estimated his physical strength, and now his physical strength doesn't consume too much, even if he rushes over with all his strength now, he can still have the strength to fight.

    It doesn't matter if the opponent is winding up, anyway, I am not the opponent.

    I heard that this guy named 'Ichimaru Gin' is very strong, so it doesn't matter if he dies if he delays for a while.

    "I haven't seen the twelve ghost moons yet, so I'll take a step ahead."

    Accompanied by the sound, Ichimaru Gin stepped on Shunpo and appeared in front of Tomioka Yoshiyuki, and then disappeared the next moment. Tomioka Yoshiyuki paused looking at the footsteps in front of him, and the whole person was stunned, and the thoughts in his mind began to stop  changing.

    From 'He doesn't seem to need me to delay time' to 'I can't even delay time' and finally to 'As expected, I am very useless and not worthy of being a pillar.  '

    "Well, Mr. Tomioka~~" Butterfly looked at Yoshiyuki Tomioka who had stopped and said with some doubts: "What's wrong?"

    "Let's go."

    "Looks like I just caught up with it." Ichimaru Gin used methods such as spiritual seeds to pave the way to stand in the air. This is the basic ability of every Shinigami and does not require any consumption.

    Just below, the Kamado Tanjiro Buddha was crawling forward little by little on the ground.

    And the fifth of the strings behind him put his severed head on his neck.

    "It really is a ghost, even if the head falls off, it can still be connected."

    "Um?"

    ?The fifth of the last string, who was approaching Tanjirou Kamado, stopped, turned his head and looked at Gin Ichimaru who appeared behind him: "Who are you?"

    'It's him¡ª¡ª!  ¡¯ Zamon Tanjirou turned his head and looked at Ichimaru Gin in a daze. He remembered that he was nearby the day he met Onimai Tsuji.

    This look and smile were so impressive, even if it was just a quick glance, he would remember it in his mind: 'Is he also a member of the Ghost Killing Squad?  '

    "Are you all right?" Ichimaru Gin didn't care about the fifth "tired" of the last string, and walked towards Tanjiro Kamado, bent down and asked with a smile.

    "Be careful! That ghost is"Ni Onizuki¡ª¡ª" Kamado Tanjiro shouted immediately after seeing Ichimaru Gin's expression that was not at all nervous.

    "I know."

    Ichimaru Gin turned around and faced Li: "It seems that my luck is very bad. I met the Twelve Ghosts on the first mission Are you the fifth of the last string? What a creepy child."

    As he said that, he took out his Zanpakuto: "But my sword is not a Japanese sword, and it seems that there is no way to cause harm to ghosts. So, what should we do next? Sure enough, we can only delay time.  "

    'Liar' and Kamado Tanjiro's minds came up with such words almost at the same time.

    Tired is because he doesn't believe that this strange smiling person standing in front of him will not have a way to hurt the ghost. How much contempt does it take for a person to tell such a lie?

    And Kamado Tanjiro just smelled the smell, a dangerous smell, he was unable to move because of the abuse of breathing, and this dangerous smell was like snakes crawling up his body and licking his fingers  It's all entangled.

    What else did you say 'can only delay time'?  Who would believe it!

    This is the third time I have encountered a ghost.

    In the previous two experiments, we experimented with the location of ghosts' souls, and tested the effect of the poison of the swastika on ghosts. This time, let's experiment with the effect of spiritual pressure.

    ¡®However, we won¡¯t use Guidao anymore, and we must keep this move before facing Oni Wu Tsuji, otherwise it will be difficult for him to take precautions.  '

    "Don't look down on people!" Lei said angrily: "Blood ghost art ¡¤ reticle rotation¡ª¡ª"

    ¡®What a slow line.  '

    Ichimaru Gin looked at the thread spreading towards him, squinted his eyes slightly and said secretly: "Well, after all, it's just a ghost of the string, it seems that there is no need to waste so much energy, [performance] wait until the next time you face the string."  Bar.  '

    After all, the other pillars seem to be able to kill the lower string in seconds. If I deliberately dawdled here for a long time before defeating the lower string, even if I spent half a day fighting with the upper string next time, Guiwu Tsuji might think that "this person has a bad personality,  Like to toy with opponents'.

    It would be bad if you think that you have not used your real strength, so you continue to hide.

    "Shoot him, sharpshooter.?

 Gin Ichimaru in Demon Slayer: Kimetsu no Yaiba Chapter 14 Is this the nose?

    Chapter Fourteen Is this the nose?

    Is it hallucination?

    Kamado Tanjiro couldn't figure it out, he remembered seeing a ray of light, a white light, and then the countless threads formed by the blood ghost technique turned into black mist and disappeared.

    Standing on the same spot, the head of the fifth 'tired' directly exploded, and then his body was slowly reduced to ashes.

    In the end what happened!  ?

    Isn't the way the ghost killing team kills ghosts by cutting off the ghost's neck?  How does this man kill ghosts differently, and he doesn't seem to be lying.

    'What's the matter, I don't even smell the iron.  ¡¯ Tanjiro Kamado looked at Gin Ichimaru in surprise: ¡®Not to mention the smell of sunlight, that knife is indeed not a Japanese sword. If it is not a Japanese sword, how did it kill the ghost?  '

    "Have you been fighting this ghost before?" Ichimaru Gin turned around and said.

    "Huh? Yes!"

    "Can you still move?"

    "Barelyit should be possible." Kamado Tanjiro said uncertainly.

    "You run."

    "¡ª¡ª!"

    "The one next to you is a ghost, right? The Ghost Killing Team doesn't allow ghosts to be sheltered." Ichimaru Gin turned around and took a few steps, sitting on a stone beside him and said with a smile: "Give you a chance, I will allow you to run first  One minute, or do you want to hand over that ghost to me?"

    "Nonot right! Well, she is my sister! She is my sister, and then¡ª"

    "Don't play anymore, Mr. Yin." At this moment, two people walked out from the side, it was Butterfly Shinobu and Tomioka Yoshiyuki who rushed over: "Didn't you say it when you came, try to play as much as possible except for the twelve ghost months?"  Don't kill me, I'm very short of materials."

    "Just kidding, just kidding."

    "Little guy~" Butterfly said with a smile: "Then, get up, little guy, and leave this ghost to me."

    "Yes! Waitwait a minute¡ª!" Just as he was about to stand up, Kamado Tanjiro immediately reached out his hand to stop Butterfly Shinobu: "Thatwhat do you want my sister to do!?"

    "Oh, is itthat's really pitiful." Die Ninja put her hand to her mouth, and then said with a smile: "Then, don't use her as an experimental material, and let me use a gentle and painless instrument."  Kill her with poison."

    She didn't want to let go of Zaomen Nezuko, but she was experimenting with materials recently. A ghost she met on the way here before was not killed, but it was made immobile with poison.

    In order to accurately injure the ghost's soul, she needs a large number of ghosts as test subjects, in addition to the brand new sun wheel sword made of Shimaru Gin's broken sword.

    Just killing like this is too wasteful.

    However, she is not that unreasonable. It is true that relatives and friends of the Ghost Killing Squad have become ghosts, so let her not suffer such pain and die directly.

    "You are?" At this moment, Tomioka Yoshiyuki, who kept disconnecting, finally realized who the two people in front of him were, and recalled the scene when he met this young girl more than two years ago.

    Tomioka Yoshiyuki glanced at Ichimaru Gin, and then unknowingly inserted himself between Butterfly Shinobu and Kamado Tanjiro.

    "Does poison that can gently kill ghosts really exist?"

    Ichimaru silver leaned on his chin and said casually.

    "Is thisthere is still some, relatively speaking." Butterfly said with a smile.

    "Then it's better for me to do it." Ichimaru Gin took out his own Zanpakuto: "Mine really doesn't feel any pain."

    "But Mr. Yin's attack is too cruel." Butterfly endured tilting his head and said, "I think my method is better."

    After all, since there is a soul, then there should be reincarnation, right?

    To be honest, Die Ninja has felt a lot more relaxed since she knew the existence of souls, and her sister will be reincarnated as someone somewhere at a certain time.

    However, the souls of ghosts injured by Ichimaru Gin's Zanpakuto will be shattered, and there is no such thing as reincarnation. In Butterfly Shinobi's view, it is much more cruel than killing himself with poison.

    "I'll delay for a while, you find a way to run." Tomioka Yoshiyuki said to Kamado Tanjiro in a low voice.

    "Huh?" Kamado Tanjiro was taken aback for a moment.

    "Are you going to run away?" Ichimaru Gin said with a smile, "It's okay, I'll let you run a hundred meters first."

    "No way, Mr. Yin." Butterfly put his hand on the sun wheel knife: "It's still my poison¡ª¡ª"

    "The order¡ª! The order¡ª!"

    At this moment, the crow no, the crow shouted: "?Take Tanjiro and Nezuko and bring them back to the headquarters!  "

    Ichimaru Gin stood up: "It seems that none of us need to make a move, let's go back."

    "Thatthat¡ª¡ª" Kamado Tanjiro suddenly shouted at Ichimaru Gin: "Thank you!"

    "Huh?" Ichimaru Gin paused, and his smile gradually faded.  This guycouldn't even smell a lie?  What the hell is this nose: "What, I thought you were a funny kid, but you turned out to be a creepy guy."

    "Creepy? Me?"

    "ah."

    Hearing this, Butterfly Ninja realized that his forehead was gradually covered with veins. It turned out that this person didn't really want to kill ghosts, but was just delaying time in this way?

    "ReallyMr. IchimaruYou will be annoying if you do this."

    "It doesn't matter, the result is good anyway." Ichimaru Gin didn't look back: "Let's go."

    I also had some gains this time.

    Kill the fifth of the bottom string, get 2 points of origin

    Then he used the method just now to delay time, and got 2% of the unlock rate of the Ichimaru silver character card.

    Thinking about it carefully, it should be said that this time's behavior is a little similar to Ichimaru Yin's. They are both protecting someone in essence, but the words sound like they want to kill someone¡ª¡ªIchimaru Yin guessed it himself.

    When I was in Butterfly House before, walking around increased by 1%, and then I gave dried persimmons as gifts to Butterfly Ninja, Kuroka Luo Kanaihu, Kanzaki Aoi and others, and the increase increased by 1%.

    In short, in this way, Ichimaru Silver's unlocking rate has reached 8%, and it has only been more than a week since he came to this world, and the progress is very fast.

    It's a pity that the unlocking degree obtained after repeating the same behavior is not as much as expected.

    ¡¾Character template system

    Host: Chen Xuan

    Currently owns a character card: Ichimaru Silver (8% unlock rate)

    Source points: 5

    World anchor points: the main world of the earth, the blade of the ghost (the current world)

    Function:

    World shuttle function, character card extraction]

    I don't know when the unlocking rate will reach 100%. Only when the unlocking rate reaches 100%, can the "broken card" be performed. After the "broken card" is executed, this character card will disappear, and all the characters on this character card  All abilities belong to me.

    Then as long as you keep repeating this behavior, you will attribute the abilities of countless characters to yourself.

 Gin Ichimaru in Demon Slayer: Kimetsu no Yaiba Chapter 15 Loud voice, very edible

    Chapter 15 Loud voice, very edible

    "Why did you help him?" On the way back, Butterfly asked: "That child is protecting ghosts."

    "There's no particular reason." Ichimaru Gin said with a smile, "And it's your lord who really made the decision, right? I just delayed it a little bit."

    "Yeah"

    "Don't worry too much, after all, ghosts will soon disappear from this world."

    "Will it disappear from this world" Butterfly Shinobu lowered his head. If it was this person, he might really be able to kill Onimai Tsuji. As long as he got that weapon, he would also have the ability to kill the Oni  Opportunity: "At that time, the world where ghosts and humans can coexist peacefully will be completed."

    Butterfly smiled and said: "After all, both ghosts and humans have gone to that world But unfortunately, ghosts should all go to hell, so maybe it's not the same world. What a pity."

    "I see, what does it mean to live in peace in the world after death?" Ichimaru Gin said with a smile: "You can really say such terrible words in a calm tone. It's really scary."

    "Yes, it's all thanks to Mr. Yin." Butterfly endured raising his head and said with a smile, "Thanks to you, I know the existence of the soul and the existence of the afterlife."

    In this way, she will feel better, even if she dies one day, it doesn't matter, sister, and father and mother No, I can't continue thinking about it, if I think about it like this, I might change and now I want to die  .

    ?This is impossible, wait a little longer, sister, father, mother, wait a little longer

    "This world is much gentler than I imagined." Butterfly Ren said, "The more I research, the more I'm not sure whether souls exist. I thought it was a very cruel world, but if souls exist  A chance to meet again later."

    "Next we're going to the Lord's side, are you going?" Butterfly asked with her head tilted.

    "I'll forget it." Ichimaru Yin squinted and said with a smile: "That kind of serious environment is not suitable for me, so I'll go back to Butterfly House first."

    "Then I'll leave it to you at Chanahu." Butterfly Shinobi said, "Although you shouldn't encounter the ghost of winding, it's better just in case."

    "I see."

    Ichimaru Gin spoke to identify the direction, disappeared in place, and rushed towards Kanaihu. With the unlocking speed now, his spiritual pressure is enough to support some operations.

    For example, feel the fluctuation of the soul.

    Although it is still impossible to determine where the soul is located in the brain, but the general location can be determined, and he can easily feel the soul fluctuations of Lihualuoxiangnai here.

    As long as he is near him, he can judge whether a person is alive or dead based on the fluctuation of this soul.

    After that, you can do some things in this way.

    "Good evening, Kanao, how are you?" Seeing Kanao Kurikaru who was handling the aftermath in the command hidden department, Ichimaru Gin walked over and looked at the people all around who were tied up with bandages: "I didn't expect that  There are so many wounded."

    "Master Ichimaru." Kurikaroka Nai saluted: "What's the matter?"

    "It's okay." Ichimaru Gin said with a smile: "It's because it's okay that Ninja was sent here to help deal with the aftermath. Ah, by the way, it's best not to kill weak ghosts. Ninja needs experimental subjects."

    "I see." Li Hua Luo Chanahu said with a mask-like smile on her face.

    However, the sun gradually began to come out at this time, and even if there were still ghosts left, they all hid, and it took a little effort to find them.

    After returning to the Butterfly House to finish dealing with things, it was almost noon.

    In fact, Butterfly House is not far from the headquarters of the Demon Slayer Squad, rather it is actually very close. From here to the place where Yoya Mibuyashiki is located, it takes only a few minutes by Butterfly Ninja¡¯s footsteps, and for Ichimaru Gin  Even more so now.

    He can vaguely feel the fluctuation of Die Nin's soul in the distance.

    But it's too weak, and you have to do your best to feel it After all, Butterfly Ninja has no such thing as Reiatsu, and the fluctuation of her soul in its heyday is not much better than that of the dying God of Death.

    'But I'm free now.  Ichimaru Gin looked at the busy Yinbu and assigned the wounded to each ward according to the mild and severe conditions: "There is no way to increase the unlocking degree for the time being, and it will be very difficult until the unlocking degree of the character card is increased to 100%.  It is difficult to improve the ability of characters by self-cultivation.  '

    Next, wait for Kamado Tanjiro to come over.

      At that time, I can practice the breath of the sun, and rely on this to improve my own strength.

    After all, although the most important thing about the breathing method is that it suits you, the breath of the sun is definitely the strongest one. I have a variety of character cards, so I don't need to find the 'suitable' one at all, just ask for the strongest one.  up.

    And the breath of the sun may be a shortcut to comprehend the transparent world.

    There are a total of three people who have used the breath of the sun in "Demon Slayer: Blade", and all three of them have mastered the transparent world without exception.

    And Kamado Tanjiro's father said [As our mastery of Kagura becomes more mature, we will eventually reach a blah blah blah All distracting thoughts in my mind will be swept away, and a "transparent world" will  will appear before your eyes.  ¡¿

    That is to say, if you acquire great achievements in daily breathing, you will naturally master the penetrating world. If you haven't mastered the penetrating world, it means that your daily breathing practice is not in place.

    If you can grasp the transparent world, coupled with your own perception of the soul, maybe you can directly know the location of the soul.

    This is not only in this world, it may also be useful in other worlds.

    After all, many characters in many worlds have the ability of "immortality", and the original works generally show the "immortality of the body" rather than the "immortality of the soul". If you can pass the soul wave +  Seeing through the world where a person's soul is located.

    can become the nemesis of these existences, and will become very useful in the future world.

    Two hours passed after Die Wu's side quieted down, and two people from Yinbu ran over with Kamado Tanjiro carrying a box containing Kamado Nezuko.

    "Um?"

    Kamado Tanjiro moved his nose subconsciously, smelling a familiar smell, turned his head and saw Ichimaru Gin walking: "That¡ª¡ª"

    "Huh?" Hearing the voice, Ichimaru Gin looked over and said, "What, it turned out to be you."

    "Master Ichimaru¡ª¡ª"

    "Master Ichimaru¡ª¡ª"

    "Don't be so nervous, it's you, who didn't expect to take the initiative to say hello to me." Ichimaru Gin bent slightly and brought his face closer: "Aren't you afraid of me?"

    "Yes!" Zamen Tanjiro spoke loudly, second only to Purgatory Kyojuro: "You are a good person, you are not scary at all!"

    "Sure enough, you are very interesting." Ichimaru Gin said with a smile and patted the shivering Yinbe on the shoulder: "Go and do your work, don't pay attention to me."

    "Yes!

 Ichimaru Gin in Demon Slayer: Kimetsu no Yaiba Chapter 16 Butterfly Ninja's New Sword

    Chapter 16 Butterfly Ninja's New Knife

    "This is the new Sun Wheel Knife"

    Butterfly Ninja picked up the Japanese sword that he had just forged. On the surface, it looked the same as before, but the tip part of this Japanese sword was cast from the part of the Zanpakuto given by Ichimaru Gin.

    For this process, Ichimaru Gin was also asked to go to Forging Sword Village.

    ?Because his Zanpakuto is not made of gold and iron, reshaping and forging requires the help of Ichimaru Gin Reiatsu, otherwise it is impossible.

    But it's finally done.

    Butterfly came to the basement and smiled: "Really, I can't hold it anymore, there are so many ghosts."

    During the month of waiting for the knife, people from the ghost killing team helped her catch a lot of ghosts: "It has to be cleaned up."

    Butterfly reluctantly dragged a ghost to the next room, and injected his own medicine into his body with a needle.

    This is the medicine that can make ghosts get rid of 'Gimai Tsuji Mumi' temporarily. The ghost injected with this medicine will not die even if he says the name of 'Gimui Tsuji Mumi' within the effect of the medicine.  Curse from 'Onimai Tsuji Mumi'.

    But it's only temporarily, she can't make a ghost permanently get rid of the curse from 'Ghost Dance Tsuji', and the more powerful the ghost, the more 'Ghost Dance Tsuji' blood in the ghost, the effect of her medicine  The shorter the duration.

    Therefore, Guiwu Tsuji Wumi didn't know what kind of poison these ghosts died of.

    Although there is a high probability that Oni Wu Tsuji does not care about these weak ghosts, it is still necessary to do so just in case.

    Especially now it is more necessary.

    "Let me goplease! Let me go! Lord Butterfly¡ªI won't eat people anymore, please, please!!" the ghost yelled, his voice full of fear.

    "It's so pitiful." Butterfly endured pulling out the sun wheel knife with a look of pity on his face: "Well, as long as you can survive this experiment and promise me that you will not eat people again, I will let you go, how about it?"

    "I promise you! I promise you!"

    "Yeah, what a good boy." Butterfly smiled kindly, aiming the sun wheel knife at the ghost's head: "Then, this is the last experiment."

    Puchi¡ª¡ª

    The blade pierced through the ghost's head, and Die Die endured watching the ghost and yelled out the sun wheel knife: "It's not here, then do it again¡ª"

    The sun wheel knife changed its position and stabbed again. This continued for about ten times, and the ghost suddenly couldn't scream.

    The body twitched, and then exploded, turning into countless pieces of flesh and blood.

    "So that's it, it's at this place." Butterfly Shinobi picked up the portrait of the head prepared on the side, and drew a circle at the position of the last blow: "The position of the soul is probably here, and the vertical position is known. Next,  It¡¯s time to understand the horizontal position.¡±

    With only two ghosts consumed, Butterfly Ninja roughly determined the location of the soul.

    Then it took several ghosts to determine the exact location, and then Ninja Butterfly began to kill ghosts with sword skills.

    Of course, these ghosts were all injected with potions to prevent being discovered by Oni Wu Tsuji. The stronger the ghost, the more injections needed. Fortunately, all the ghosts here are very weak ghosts.

    She experimented with sword skills, rushed over from a hundred meters away, and then pierced the ghost's soul with one blow. First, she tested the fixed target with five ghosts, and then began to experiment with the moving target.

    Release the ghost, let him run a certain distance, and then rush to kill.

    After killing all the ghosts in the laboratory, she basically completed the new sword shape. The moment she saw a humanoid ghost, she could judge the location of the soul, and then stab the soul instantly.  wear.

    "It's amazing." Ichimaru Gin has been watching nearby. If the ghost really escapes, he will be responsible for killing the escaped ghost: "In this way, there will be no tragedy except for several ghosts whose brains and souls are unknown.  In addition, even if you are facing the ghost of the string, you can kill it with one blow."

    No not necessarily, it may not be useful to face the fourth "half-day dog" of the first string, the guy's body is hidden very deep, and all that is revealed are clones, and it doesn't matter whether the clone has a soul or not.

    The sixth of the winding may not be able to do it, that guy is also a clone, a twin ghost.

    But it doesn't matter, anyway, it is enough to be useful for the second winding.

    Especially the second one of the first string will be careless. It is very likely that when facing Butterfly Ninja, he will be killed in an instant because of carelessness.

    "Not yet." Butterfly looked at the sun wheel knife in his hand and said: "ThisOne move is no problem against ordinary ghosts, it is better than poison, but not necessarily for the ghost of the string, my wrist is too weak to cut off the neck of the ghost, and it is also difficult to pierce the skull of the ghost of the string.  have no idea.  "

    "I have to research a more powerful move."

    The goal of the new move is not to find the right position and stab straight down, but to pierce through places such as the eye sockets that are not blocked by bones.

    Even if it is a winding ghost, it should be impossible to guard against it.

    Butterfly endured the hope that the matter of personally avenging her sister might come true.

    Thinking of her putting away the Sun Wheel Knife, the smile returned to her face and said: "Then I will study how to destroy the soul through the eyes. The experimental products accumulated this month have been exhausted, and I still need new ghosts."  ah."

    Ichimaru silver smiled and did not speak.

    This is the disadvantage of the "smallness" of the soul. In the world view of Shinigami, the soul and the body are almost the same. The effect brought about by this is that the soul can be injured by Zanpakuto, but it can also be injured like a normal person.  recover.

    But in this world, because the soul only occupies a very small part of the brain, even if the location of the 'critical' is reduced, it becomes difficult to really hurt, but also because of this, once it is hurt, it is almost destructive  blow.

    That's right, it's a devastating blow, not 'mortal death'.

    "What are you going to do about this?" Ichimaru Gin said looking at a ghost that fell on the ground. There must be mistakes when practicing sword skills.  Although there were times when the stabs missed before, the previous stabs did not hurt the soul at all.

    But this time, it only injured a little bit of the soul, which did not cause the destruction of the soul, but also caused the chaos of consciousness because of the injury of the soul.

    This ghost is still alive, but now he is like a normal person who has not slept for seven days and seven nights, and his consciousness has reached the extreme chaos.

    "He is very useful." Butterfly Shinobi said: "When facing the ghost of the string, I may not be able to crush the soul with one blow. It is more likely that I will become the current state, which may be better than his state.  The ability to fight."

    "My sun wheel knife can only inject a maximum of 50 milliliters of toxin into the ghost's body at a time. After testing, the lethal dose for the ghost of the lower string is about 15 milliliters, but there is an essential difference between the upper string and the lower string.  The difference, the specific lethal dose is unknown. If it is too small, it will be slowly decomposed by ghosts, but"

    Butterfly stared at the ghost lying on the ground: "If the ghost's soul is severely injured and its consciousness becomes chaotic, it will not be able to concentrate on decomposing the poison I made. Maybe only 50 milliliters is enough to kill.  Some research is also needed.¡±

    Assassin's trump card, you can't just prepare one

 Gin Ichimaru in Demon Slayer: Kimetsu no Yaiba Chapter 17 Trial

    Chapter 17 Trial

    Ichimaru Gin looked at Butterfly Shinobi who was leaving and said to himself: ¡®If everything goes well, Butterfly Shinobu can kill the second of the first string with his own hands.  '

    The first is the damage to the soul. Even if it fails, Judging from the fact that Butterfly Shinobi is practicing sword skills from now on, it can at least hurt the soul.

    And as long as it can injure the soul, it will cause a fatal blow to the ghost, and then inject a large amount of poison to form a certain kill.

    In Ichimaru Gin's view, it should be no problem to do so, and the chances of winning are great.

    It just so happens that this is also an experiment, if Butterfly Shinobu kills the second of the first string, will he be provided with such an experiment of the source point.

    "It's almost time, and it's almost time for me to move."

    Ichimaru Gin returned to Butterfly House and looked at Tanjiro Kamado who was exercising: "I heard that you have mastered it? The all-in-one breathing method."

    "¡ª¡ª?"

    Tanjiro Kamado was taken aback, then turned around and saw Gin Ichimaru sitting in the corridor leaning on his chin: "Yes! I mastered it yesterday!"

    "So that's how it is." Ichimaru Gin asked, "What was the breathing method you used when you were fighting the fifth of the last string? That wasn't the breath of water, right?"

    "That's right." Kamado Tanjiro nodded: "That's Kagura, the god of fire, Mr. Ichimaru, have you heard of it?"

    "No."

    "Is is it, the breath of fire?"

    "No."

    "Whyhow is this?" Zamon Tanjiro took a step back and said in disbelief: "This is the breathing method my father taught me. I thought"

    "Then teach me." Ichimaru Gin stood up and asked, "I'm very interested in your breathing method."

    "Of course it doesn't matter! The point of this breathing method is blah blah blah" Kamado Tanjiro said excitedly: "Just this way, then that, how about exhaling like this¡ªthen inhaling¡ª?"

    "Not at all, this kid" The corner of Ichimaru Gin's mouth twitched slightly. In his opinion, Kamado Tanjiro's character would not make such a situation as "not teaching", but he forgot one thing  .

    This guy's level of teaching is unbelievably poor, ruinous.

    If he becomes a teacher, it will be difficult for the students he teaches to graduate from primary school.

    "No way, let's try actual combat."

    "Huh?" Kamado Tanjiro was taken aback for a moment.

    "Come with me."

    "Yes¡ª¡ª!"

    Kamado Tanjiro followed, a little curious, actual combat?  What actual combat?

    "This is it."

    "here it is?"

    Kamado Tanjiro asked with some doubts as he looked at the blades all over the place.

    "This is the training ground I prepared recently." Ichimaru Gin casually picked up a knife and said, "It's not a sun wheel knife, but it's enough for training. Next, you can use the fire god Kagura  Well, you are not allowed to use water breathing."

    "During the battle, let me know your breathing method and your sword shape, and then refine your sword shape through the battle, isn't it good? You have just mastered the full concentration breathing method, so you probably don't need any other training."

    "Then I'm counting on you!" Kamado Tanjiro said in surprise, indeed, he has now mastered the method of full-concentration breathing, and his body has fully recovered.

    Now he was waiting for his other two companions, who had given up for a while before, and they had just begun to practice the practice of the complete concentration breathing method.

    Originally, he couldn't do much during this period of time, after all, he didn't know what to do next.

    But if you can refine your sword shape in the battle with this person

    Kamado Tanjiro picked up a knife, although it was not so smooth, but it could be used.

    'I can feel the man in front of me is very strong, he exudes a strong smell, and the twelve ghost moons I met before are completely incomparable to him!  ¡¯ Tanjiro Kamado took a deep breath, and had already started using Kagura, the god of fire: ¡®It¡¯s definitely at the pillar level!  '

    "Let's go when you're ready." Ichimaru Gin said with a smile, "Let me see your moves."

    "yes!"

    Having said that, Kamado Tanjiro rushed over.

    However, he soon encountered a problem. This is the first time he has encountered this situation. The opponent he is facing is a human being, and he is still standing there motionless.  What type of sword is better?

    He usually observes the opponent's movements before attacking, now??It is really difficult for the opponent to move still and let yourself make the first move.

    ? God of fire Kagura ¡¤ Pick up type ¡¤ Huihui Enguang.

    A scorching flame emerged from the blade and slashed towards Ichimaru Gin.

    What the hell is going on with this flame?

    I don¡¯t know, this is something Ichimaru Gin hasn¡¯t understood until now. He has seen Purgatory Kyojuro. The flames wrapped around the sword he wields are sometimes just special effects, and sometimes they are real.

    There is a feeling of random movement.

    But no matter what Ichimaru silver has long discovered that every time he has the Ichimaru silver character card in battle, as long as he concentrates, the enemy's movements will become very slow.

    It should be said that the dynamic vision of the god of death is not at the same level as that of ordinary humans.

    Kamado Tanjiro's speed is fast for ordinary people, but it is not enough for Ichimaru Gin: 'It's so slow.  '

    However, he didn't say anything, Shunpo was useless, he just avoided Kamado Tanjiro's attack, and the blade in his hand slashed towards his body.

    God of Fire Kagura¡¤Sizhi Model¡¤Phantom Sunbow¡ª¡ª

    The body of Kamado Tanjiro who was attacking suddenly turned into a phantom like a flame, and when his body reappeared, he was already behind Ichimaru Gin.

    only

    ¡®So fast, this was all avoided?  '

    God of Fire Kagura¡¤Wu Zhitype¡¤Train

    Kamado Tanjiro thought in his heart, but kept moving, and launched his own attack the moment Ichimaru Gin turned around.

    Then¡ª¡ª

    The blade in his hand is broken.

    "This is not acceptable. Protecting your own blade during battle is also a part of training. The blade forging technology here is still good. Don't be cut off by me so easily."

    ¡®Is it a stab?  Tanjiro Kamado looked at the damage to the blade in his hand, but he didn't see clearly how he attacked. Although he tentatively guessed that there was a huge gap between himself and the person in front of him, he felt his heart was hurt after he actually made the move.  .

    This is not a huge gap, it is simply not a dimension.

    "No way, let me attack this time." Ichimaru silver said forward: "Don't worry, I will slow down the attack speed"

    As he said that, he showed a very nasty smile: "Probably it will be the level that you have to concentrate all your attention to react when you are attacking before. If you lose your mind a little although you will not die,  But going back to bed and lying in bed for another two months is also essential."

    "Huh¡ª" Tanjiro Kamado picked up a knife: "Yes! I will do my best to not get hurt!"

    "Then it's coming. ?

 Gin Ichimaru in Demon Slayer: Kimetsu no Yaiba Chapter 18: The Breath of the Sun

    Chapter Eighteen: The Breath of the Sun

    'What do you mean [you must concentrate all your attention to be able to react] ah¡ª¡ª' Kamado Tanjiro gritted his teeth while looking at the smile on that face, using the blade in his hand to keep stabbing Ichimaru Gin.

    'Even if I concentrate all my attention, I still can't react¡ª!  '

    Chi-

    There was a pain in his shoulder, he didn't completely dodge the thrust just now, a scratch appeared on his shoulder, and this was a signal.

    It is a signal that he will be injured on a large scale.

    And I don't know if it's an illusion.

    Kamado Tanjiro felt that the person in front of him seemed to be smiling more happily after he was injured, and accelerated his attack speed.

    'It should be an illusion, it should be the illusion caused by my lack of concentration and slow reaction.  ¡¯ Kamado Tanjiro said to himself.

    "Is that so? Is that the only way? You won't be seriously injured in this way." Ichimaru silver said with a smile: "You will die directly."

    "¡ª¡ª!"

    Damn it!

    Kamado Tanjiro wants to change this situation, but all he can do is 'concentrate!  ''concentrated!  ''concentrated!  ¡¯, although I want to use the sword shape to counterattack, but I can¡¯t do it at all.

    Now he can't unfold the sword shape at all.

    Ichimaru Gin's offensive was too fast. He had tried his best just to resist in this way so that he would not be injured, and there was no way to launch a counterattack.

    "Huh?" Ichimaru Gin paused for a moment before attacking, and then knocked Kamado Tanjirou on the head with the handle of his knife: "Okay, let's take a rest."

    "Can you take a rest?" Kamado Tanjiro sat directly on the ground, feeling that his eyes were staring, and his limbs were constantly shaking.

    "That's right, it's useless to continue like this, your breathing is messed up, just rest for five minutes."

    "Fivefive minutes!?" Kamado Tanjiro's eyes widened in disbelief.

    "That's right, five minutes." Ichimaru Gin turned around, smiled deeper, opened his mouth slightly and said, "There are still four minutes and forty-one seconds left."

    "Gu¡ª¡ª"

    Kamado Tanjiro didn't dare to waste time, and sat down cross-legged. At this time, his hands were shaking constantly, and his lungs were burning and uncomfortable.

    Take a deep breathtake a deep, slow breath.

    'Five minutes no, four minutes, it is necessary to restore the strength to fight during this time'

    The pressure is too great. Obviously, I have mastered the method of full-concentration breathing, but facing such a great pressure, my breathing will still be confused, making it more difficult for me to breathe.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t this his full strength?  Tanjirou Kamado thought to himself while closing his eyes and recovering: "I don't know if I used the breathing method, but I never used the sword form at all. I can't cope with the simple continuous stabbing, but  .Fighting against such a strong person may really improve one's own strength, so that one can protect more people.  '

    Ichimaru Gin is also summarizing the breathing melody of Kamado Tanjiro before.

    Maybe it's because Ichimaru Gin is a genius, and this talent was also acquired by him. When fighting Tanjiro Kamado, he somewhat experienced the breath of the sun.

    'If this continues, you should be able to master the breath of the sun'

    It's just that it will take a long time. If someone teaches, the speed will be much faster. Unfortunately, Kamado Tanjiro does not have the talent to teach others.

    During the day, except for a slightly longer break at noon when eating lunch, the rest of the time is pulled up for training as long as the hands and feet can move.

    However, he didn't suffer too many injuries, at most there were some superficial wounds. With Tanjiro Kamado's current physique and Choya's condition, he would be able to recover in a short time.

    But because of this, he has personally experienced the huge gap in strength between the two.

    The reason is very simple. Ichimaru Gin's knife has been aiming at his head, stabbing towards his head, giving him an irresistible sense of oppression and at the same time not really hurting him. This is enough to explain the difference between the two.  huge power gap.

    However, because he has been fighting like this, he has not figured out one thing: 'Have I made any progress?  '

    I have been training for a whole day, but I feel the same, I just keep dodging attacks, resisting attacks, and have almost no ability to fight back.

    He didn't know if it was because Gin Ichimaru was adjusting the intensity, or because he hadn't improved at all.

    "I'm exhausted~" Kamado Tanjiro lay on the bed in a large font, looking atThe ceiling above the head is a little dazed.

    "You guy¡ªyou sneaked away to train alone!" Zuihei Inosuke with a pig's head mask rushed in and looked at Kamado Tanjiro and said: "I know! You ran to the back mountain side  !"

    "Does Inosuke know about Goyama?"

    "Of course!" Zuihei Inosuke clasped his hands in front of his chest and turned his head away, exhaling non-stop on the pig's head mask: "Take me for tomorrow's training too!"

    Before this period of time, he played in the back mountain every day, and he had noticed that place a long time ago.

    "It doesn't matter to me." Said Tanjiro Kamado, "But I don't know if Mr. Ichimaru will be willing, and you are not practicing the complete concentration breathing method?"

    "It's okay, I'm fine even in battle!" Zuhira Inosuke shouted, he didn't want to be distanced by his companions.

    This is also the case with the current practice of the full-concentration breathing method. Part of the reason is that Tanjiro Kamado learned it, and he was pulled down if he didn't learn it.

    "Then I will ask Mr. Ichimaru tomorrow, how about you, Zenitsu?"

    "I'll forget it, Mr. Ichimaru is a man, and he's so murderous If it's Miss Shinobi's training, I'll take part."  Miss is in charge of training, no matter how difficult it is, I can hold on!"

    "Ah¡ª¡ª" my wife Shanyi rolled over wrapped in a sheet: "It would be even better if Miss Shinobi could hold my hand and help me cheer!"

    "Ah this guy"

    "It's hopeless."

    "What was the result? I heard you were training for Tanjiro?" Butterfly Shinobi came to the back mountain, and there were a lot of knives all over the place. These were the failed products that Ichimaru Gin went to get from the knives village.

    Even the knives forged in the Forging Knife Village cannot all use "Gorilla Crimson Sand Iron" and "Gorilla Crimson Ore". These were made when they used ordinary materials to practice their hands.

    It was useless to the Demon Slayer Squad, so Ichimaru Silver took it over.

    "It's okay, that kid is quite patient." Ichimaru Gin put his hands in his sleeves and said with a smile: "Just like that, the reaction speed didn't drop too much due to fatigue throughout the day. Take a rest tonight and recover tomorrow.  It will grow a little bit later.¡±

    Andhe somehow found the secret of the breath of the sun.

 Gin Ichimaru in Demon Slayer: Kimetsu no Yaiba Chapter 19 Mastery

    Chapter 19 Mastering

    "It's really scary, all three of them look aggressive." Ichimaru Gin looked at the three people in front of him with squinted eyes and said with a smile, "Alright, let's go together, then, the three of us."

    Ichimaru Gin took out the Zanpakuto and said: "In this case, I will use this knife, it will be easier to use."

    ¡®The knife?  Such a short knife?  ¡¯ Tanjiro Kamado was stunned for a moment: ¡®Will such a short battle really go smoothly?  '

    "Tanjiro."

    "yes¡ª¡ª!"

    "You can use any sword type you want, whether it is the breath of water or the god of fire Kagura, it doesn't matter, there is no limit today." Ichimaru silver narrowed his eyes and said: "I have to be serious, after all, I have to face swords at the same time."  For three people if one is not careful, I might get hurt instead."

    "Liar!" Zuihei Inosuke said while munching, "What did you say 'if you are not careful, you will get hurt', it turned out that the three of us shot together and still couldn't touch it!"

    He felt that his self-confidence was going to be blown away, what is that?  snake?  Or is it a snake that can't catch itself but keeps biting itself?

    "It's a monster" My wife Shanyi hugged her legs and her body kept shaking: "I said I can't do it anymore, that guy won't stop I feel like I'm going to die if I slow down, and that knife  What's going on? Why does it get longer!"

    My wife Zenitsu feels like he is in hell today. Even if he is too tired to lie on the ground, if he does not stand up when the rest time comes, or if he wants to escape, the knife in Shimaru Gin's hand will become longer in an instant, several times  They almost poked him!

    Can't run away at all!

    "But it's really strong!" Kamado Tanjiro said with bright eyes: "I feel that my sword shape has improved a bit, but I don't know if it's an illusion. I vaguely feel like I've caught something!"

    During the battles with Ichimaru Gin again and again, Kamado Tanjiro gradually realized his own shortcomings, the small gap in footwork in the lower body, the priority of breathing, and he gradually improved his moves.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know why, but I always feel that there is another person in my mind who is using Kagura, the god of fire. Is it because the battle is too exhausted and I have hallucinations?  ¡¯ Kamado Tanjiro did not understand this phenomenon.

    Especially according to Ichimaru Gin, when trying to connect the twelve poses together and repeat them non-stop, there is always a feeling that something is about to gush out from the heart, but I still can't grasp the main point.

    The main problem is that it is no problem to use the breath of water to activate the full concentration, but it is not possible to use Kagura, the god of fire.

    Once the body is used, it will become very difficult to control. In fact, up to now, he has not been able to fully play the twelve types of Kagura, the god of fire, and it will always break in the middle.

    If he uses three or four types of Fire God Kagura continuously, he will feel so uncomfortable that he can't move, and he has to rest for a few minutes.  And if you forcefully use it regardless of your physical condition, you can use the six-type continuously, and then you won't be 'unable to move' but really 'can't move at all'.

    This must be overcome.

    "It's greatyou." My wife Shanyi sighed: "You are the type who can work hard to persevere, but I am different. I won't go tomorrow. I don't know if I can get up tomorrow.  , I have no feeling in my legs and hands.¡±

    My wife Shanyi picked up the bowl and said, "Look, my hands are shaking while holding the bowl."

    "But Mr. Ichimaru will come to call you." Tanjiro Kamado said while eating, "Didn't he say that since we started, we should persevere?"

    "Damn it! It's all your fault for insisting on dragging me over! I'm going to die I'm going to die, I'm going to die tomorrow." My wife Shanyi had a 'depressed' look on her head: "I'll take the suicide note first when I go back.  Let's write it."

    ? Breath of the Sun ¡¤ One Shaped Round Dance

    ? Breath of the Sun¡¤Two-shaped Biluotian

    ? Breath of the Sun ¡¤ Three-shaped Sun-red Mirror

    ? Breath of the Sun ¡¤ Unbridled Phantom Sunbow

    ? Breath of the Sun¡¤Wuzhi Train

    ? Breath of the Sun¡¤Land-shaped Scorching Sun

    ? Breath of the Sun¡¤Seven-shaped Yanghuatu

    ? Breath of the Sun ¡¤ Eight Type Flywheel Kagero

    ? Breath of the Sun ¡¤ Nine-shaped Sun Turning

    ? Breath of the Sun ¡¤ Picking up the Brilliance and Enlightenment

    ? Breath of the Sun¡¤Picking up the Dragon of the Sun Halo¡¤Head Dance

    ? Breath of the Sun¡¤Twelve-Shaped Flame Dance

    Ichimaru Gin connected the twelve types of moves together to form the thirteenth type.Although it is useless for the character card of Ichimaru Gin, it is useful for his body.

    'I originally thought that the so-called fire god Kagura was actually just a degraded version of the sun's breath. After all, it has been passed down for hundreds of years, and some of it will be somewhat distorted, but this feeling If it is correct, this breathing method  Also has the ability to correct errors?  '

    "It's scary, it's just a monster." Ichimaru Gin looked at the knife in his hand: "This breathing method, this sword shape has a soul a move actually has a soul, ah, this kind of thing is really the first  I know for the first time."

    Although I don't know how to do it, but Ji Guoyuanyi did immerse part of his soul in this sword style, as long as he has practiced the god of fire to a certain extent, he will be able to do it to a certain extent.  Touched the soul of Ji Guoyuanyi.

    Comprehend the true meaning of the breath of the sun from it.

    Although he is still far away from this level, after all, he has just mastered it now at most, and it is still very difficult to use, but Ichimaru Gin's character card is a god of death after all, and he feels a little breath.

    That is to say, as long as people who have practiced Kagura, the god of fire, have reached a certain level, even if they fail at the beginning, they will approach the level when Guoyuan passed down this breathing method.

    Kagura, the god of fire, may have distortion, but this distortion is very little and the value is extremely high.

    ¡®Although Ichimaru Gin is not suitable for him, he might be able to use it if he draws other character cards later.  "Ichimaru Gin secretly said: "After all, Ichimaru Gin's moves are mainly stabbing, and the biggest weapon is 'distance'. Relying on the swastika to instantly shorten the distance between the enemy and ourselves, the opponent is ten meters away, and the best within sight  It has a good attack range, but the moves of Breath of the Sun do not have the effect of this kind of ultra-long-range attack.  '

    'But anyway, I can't practice Ichimaru Gin's Reiatsu, Ghost Dao, etc. These still depend on the unlocking speed, why not practice the Breath of the Sun, so that I won't be so weak after canceling the character card.  '

    In addition, he has to collect strength so that he can keep getting stronger, and the strongest in this world is undoubtedly the moves mastered by Ji Guoyuanyi.

    And now that the strongest has been obtained, what is needed next is to practice non-stop to improve one's own realm.

    After mastering the breath of the sun to a certain extent, Ichimaru Gin will carefully sense the fluctuations of the surrounding souls after returning to his room at night. Once there is no breath, he will cancel the character card of 'Ichimaru Gin' and use the body to perform the breath of the sun  , Exercise your body.

    This feelingis really uncomfortable.

    Although his body has been tempered by Reiatsu, according to his own feeling, he may not even be able to compare with the weakest ghost he has encountered, and there is no way to use the breath of the sun for a long time.

    The most important thing is body temperature. If you use Sun's Breath for a long time, your body temperature will rise to 38 or 39 degrees, and the longer you use it, the more you will climb up.

    If it is not unbearable, use the Ichimaru silver character card for treatment. If a normal person does this, he will have a fever and die directly.

    But one thing is good, once the body can't support it, use the character card directly. At this time, Ichimaru Gin's Reiatsu will slowly repair the damage he suffered, and after releasing the character card again, he will have a little improvement.

    And I have the experience of using the breath of the sun obtained when using the Ichimaru silver character card. It is not difficult to master the full concentration breathing method of the breath of the sun with the power of the body alone.

    A month or two is enough to complete it.

 Gin Ichimaru in Demon Slayer: Kimetsu no Yaiba Chapter 20 End of Practice

    ?Chapter 20 The end of practice

    ? Complete Concentration¡¤Changzhong.

    It may be because Ichimaru silver is too oppressive, and the speed of the two masters is faster than in the original book. In the manga, my wife Zenitsu and Zuihei Inosuke only took nine days after being cheered up by Butterfly Shinobi and started training.  Time has mastered the complete concentration¡¤Changzhong.

    In fact, these two talents are geniuses, and Kamado Tanjiro is relatively ordinary, but he has the characteristic "never give up" that these two people do not have.

    He never gave up because of difficulties, work hard, work hard, keep working hard!

    Looking at this effort, anyone can only say 'very dazzling'.

    But this time, under the oppression of Ichimaru Gin, the two of them had to work harder than before, and it only took seven days to master the complete concentration ¡¤ Changzhong¡ªso Ichimaru Gin stepped up his training in the remaining days.

    "Oh my, my progress is really fast." Ichimaru Gin put away the Zanpakuto and said, "It won't take long for me to surpass me."

    "Lie!" Zuihei Inosuke, who was lying on the ground, turned over and stood up: "It sounds good, but in the end, it still can't touch you at all!"

    "I touched it." Ichimaru Gin pointed to the feeling that his shoulder was torn apart by the blade: "Look, your blade has touched me."

    "Mr. Ichimaru!" Kamado Tanjirou gasped and asked, "How far are we from the pillar?"

    Until now after training, he feels that what he sees is an ocean, an endless ocean.

    "Is this" Ichimaru Gin recalled how he felt when he saw Zhu fight: "It's still a lot, but"

    "but?"

    "But even Zhuo can't ignore your attacks now." Ichimaru Gin said, probably changing from one sword to two swords now, it did bring a lot of trouble to Zhu.

    "Does this mean that it will be ignored before?" My wife Shanyi's tone was full of decadence.

    "That's right, but it won't happen now. Although I'm not an opponent yet, it can cause some trouble." Ichimaru Gin said with a smile: "This is considered qualified, take a good rest, and your mission will come later  .¡±

    Letting Kamado Tanjiro and the others go to the Infinity Train was recommended by Butterfly Shinobi. Of course, Ichimaru Gin will know the first time, and then he will go to work. Next, he needs to take a good rest in order to maintain the power of his heyday to fight.

    "That¡ªMr. Ichimaru!" Kamado Tanjiro yelled, "Even if you said our attack would cause trouble for Zhu, we still haven't really touched you!"

    "I'm not Zhu."

    Ichimaru Gin stopped for a while and said.

    "Hey, what does he mean by that?" My wife Shanyi asked suspiciously.

    "That should be the meaning that guy is stronger than the pillar!" Mouth Inosuke let out a long breath from the middle of the pig's nose

    Almost three months have passed since the Natian Spider Mountain incident. Yesterday, my wife Shanyi stopped taking medicine, and he no longer needs to take medicine.

    And during these three months, the Ichimaru Gin character card owned by Ichimaru Gin has also increased some unlocking degrees.

    During the three months, he observed the people around him, went for a walk, and when he trained Kamado Tanjiro and the three of them, he would give them dried persimmons as gifts. Through this method, his unlocking degree has now risen to  17%, up 9%.

    ¡¾Character template system

    Host: Chen Xuan

    Currently owns a character card: Ichimaru Silver (17% unlock rate)

    Source points: 5

    World anchor points: the main world of the earth, the blade of the ghost (the current world)

    Function:

    World shuttle function, character card extraction]

    Just need to continue to increase by three points, and the power he possesses is the same as that of the captain-level death god who engraved a limited spirit seal and went to the present world, only the last three points.

    According to the current frequency, it only needs to continue for one month, but before that, it is necessary to obtain the 'source point'.

    'The next step is the infinite train, how many source points will I get for saving the Purgatory Xingjurou?  '

    This is to save a real person who was going to die, not to change the way of death for a person who was going to die.  It's hard to say.

    And through the battle with Kamado Tanjiro and the others during this period of time, he can be regarded as knowing how much power he will use when he fights with Kamizu San.It's gone.

    'To apply the defense of Reiatsu under the body surface, I need to let Yiwoza hit me a few times. If I fully exert my strength, it will scare Guiwu Tsuji, and it will be bad.  Once it happened hundreds of years later, Oni Wu Tsuji Mumi reappeared to cause harm to the world, it would make me unable to eat.  '

    In short, the strength should be played with Yiwozuo at 50-50 or 64-40, neither too strong nor too weak.

    We must give Onimai Tsuji no hope, and we can't let him continue to be so afraid.

    Then in this case, try to kill Yi Wozuo as much as you can, and let him die in the subsequent incidents, can it also increase a little source point?

    "Mr. Yin also wants to follow?"

    "That's right, but I will follow far away, so I won't be found." Ichimaru Gin stood aside with his hands in his sleeves and said, "Yaoya also said, what is the relationship between him and the evil spirits?"  Relevance, attractiveness, if I met the top string, it would be exactly what I planned last time, and the bottom string I encountered before would be too weak to be useful at all.¡±

    "This time, Mr. Purgatory from Yanzhu is following, so it should be fine." Die Zhiren said with some doubts.

    "Relax, I'm not going to be a babysitter for those little guys all the time, but this time I'll just follow along. It feels a little interesting. By the way, let's see how much they have improved compared to before." Ichimaru Gin put down his hands and walked out the door: "  After all, I also trained them for a few days."

    "Alright" Butterfly Ren nodded and said with a smile, "It happens that you have rested for a long time, so let's take a walk."

    "I think so too." Ichimaru Gin put one hand on the door frame and asked, "How is your sword skill?"

    "Well" Butterfly smiled bitterly: "Of the thirteen ghosts that were sent recently, only two of them completed a one-shot kill. Among the other eleven ghosts, the one I stabbed the most was six times.  I just found the right place to kill, and to sum it up, I made thirty-two moves, killed seven ghosts, and the remaining six souls were seriously damaged, but they didn't die, and they still need to be diligent"

    Butterfly lowered her head and sighed: "Sure enough, it is a bit difficult to pierce the soul through the eyes."

    "Not bad." Ichimaru Gin said with a smile: "It's quite impressive to be able to accomplish this level in such a short period of time. By the time you meet the ghost you want to kill, this move should have been completed."  Bar."

    "Then I will entrust you with a good word." Butterfly said with a smile.

    "Then, I'm leaving." Ichimaru Gin walked out and said, "If you don't encounter any problems, I'll come back after watching their mission this time. ?

 Gin Ichimaru in Demon Slayer: Blade of Demon Slayer Chapter 21 Infinity Train Opening

    ?Chapter 21 Infinite Train¡¤Opening

    Ichimaru Gin covered his surroundings with spiritual pressure to prevent his aura from spreading out. If this situation was placed in the world of the god of death, then he is simply a searchlight now.

    Anyone with a little bit of perception will spot him.

    But now this is not the world of the god of death, but the world of the sword of ghosts. Although this kind of behavior exudes spiritual pressure, no one can perceive their own spiritual pressure, so they use this method to hide their own breath.

    So he just stood in the air and looked at the three people at his feet rushing towards the mission location: "So After my training this time, will Kamado Tanjiro be successfully attacked by that ordinary person?"

    It's possible, after all, he is an ordinary person, and it's normal for Kamado Tanjiro to be unprepared, and that ordinary person was planning to attack Zuihei Inosuke, because the car is too narrow, and the distance between the two people is too close.  It was difficult for Montanjiro to react, so he could only block it with his body.

    Now he and Zuihei Inosuke only need a little bit of defense, and with his reflex nerves trained by Ichimaru Gin, he can make better and more appropriate judgments that will not hurt himself, but the problem is that  Is there such a little bit of defense? As long as there is such a little bit of defense, it is impossible for ordinary people to succeed in a sneak attack.

    Of course, it is also possible that neither of them has the slightest defense, but there are situations where the trained reaction ability can still keep up.

    Ichimaru Gin was very interested in what happened.

    If Kamado Tanjiro hadn't been injured, he might be able to come in handy with his Hinode Breath, which he's sort of gotten into now.

    And the other two are also very strong. Those two are real geniuses, but their personalities are somewhat problematic. If the three of them work together, they can barely be regarded as half a column, right?  Hmm seems to underestimate the column, so one-third?  A quarter of the strength should be about the same, right?

    The power they have now is obviously greater than that of the original period, but it should be weaker than that of the Yoshihara Flower Street period in the later plot. After all, the Yoshihara Flower Street period has been carried out for another four months.

    In just a few days, it is too fantastic to catch up with them who have worked hard for four months after the sacrifice of Xingjulang in Purgatory.

    But in fact, even if it reaches that level, it's useless, right?  Kamado Tanjiro tried his best to defeat Yuhime, who was unable to win, and was directly slashed by Yinzhu. In short, the gap is still very large, but it can be used to some extent.

    ? Although I have estimated it, I still need to use their power to determine the power possessed by the third of the upper string, so as to judge how much water I need to put in the battle so as not to scare the ghost Wu Tsuji.

    ¡®I just don¡¯t know if Tanjiro can burst seeds once and use the two breathing methods together.  .  ¡¯ If he can use the two breathing methods together, it will come in handy, and he can barely resist two times in the battle with the third.

    The current Kamado Tanjiro can actually be viewed as an Ultraman. The red strength type can't hold up physically, and the blue agility type is not good at learning, but the compound form can be used. It can be used to some extent. It may not work for three minutes of fighting, but  A minute should be fine.

    But the problem is that if you want to use the compound form, you need basic proficiency for Breath of the Sun and Breath of Water.

    If one divides a person's control over breathing method by percentage, Tomioka Yoshiyuki's control over water breathing should exceed 100%. The so-called 100% should be complete mastery, and he has developed his own sword shape in this way.  It's beyond the limit of water breathing.

    And the same is the breath of water, Kamado Tanjiro's control is about 80%-90%, it is difficult to increase it to 100% because the body does not fit.

    As far as the breath of the sun is concerned, although he seems to have practiced for a short time, he has learned a little from his father before becoming a member of the ghost killing team. In addition to the assault practice in the past few days, he also has a 30%-40% proficiency  Spend.

    However, this level of proficiency cannot be used in composite forms, and it must be increased to at least 50%.

    In the original book, in the following four months, Tanjiro Kamado has been practicing the breath of the sun, and his body temperature often exceeds 38 degrees, which has almost become the norm, and his proficiency has increased a lot. Now Tanjiro Kamado lacks  The most important thing is the proficiency of the sun's breath formed by those four months of practice.

    That is to say the next question is whether Tanjirou Kamado, the protagonist, can explode and increase his proficiency by 10% in the battle with Kamizu San.

    If Kamado Tanjiro can really achieve a composite form, plus Purgatory Kyojuro, my wife Zenitsu and Zuihei Inosuke, it should be out of the question to kill the third of Kamizuru, but it is possible to delay the time until dawn and survive alone.

    theAnd this is also something that Ichimaru Gin is curious about. There are mainly two situations in which he will make a move next.

    One: Kamado Tanjiro has completed the explosion. Now that the seeds have exploded and grown, they can¡¯t explode again in a short time.

    Two: Kamado Tanjiro has not completed the explosive seeding, or is unable to act from the beginning, and Purgatory Kyojuro is already about to suffer from incurable injuries, so he will shoot directly.

    Three: It's almost dawn.

    Regardless of whether there are one or two situations, he has to show up and fight with the first string three, and he must be injured to some extent to make Guiwu Tsuji relax his vigilance

    Tanjiro Kamado was actually thinking: "Indeed, Mr. Ichimaru is right, I can't master the god of fire, Kagura, and my body can't bear it, but the sword shape of the breath of water has reached its limit, and I can't do it like that."  It was Mr. Tomioka who used the breath of water to its peak, but if I can mix the two together, I can use the maximum combat power that I can display now.  '

    ¡®But the question is how to mix the two together?  It's so difficult.  '

    "What? Are you still thinking about the method of mixing your two breathing methods?" My wife Shanyi said with some doubts.

    "Yes, indeed"

    "Impossible." My wife Shanyi raised her head and said, "What's the use of mixing two breathing methods? Can you eat with two mouths? Breathing can also produce two frequencies? No matter how you think about it, it's impossible."

    ¡®Noit is possible.  '

    Kamado Tanjiro thought to himself, although he didn't know why, but he felt that it could be done. What is the relationship between the breath of water and the god of fire, Kagura.

    I can simplify the breathing rate of Kagura, the god of fire, and add the melody of water breathing to it In this way, two breathing methods can be used at the same time.

    Wanting to use the breath of water and the god of fire Kagura at the same time is not the opposite, the two breathing methods have something in common.

    As long as you can find the common ground, and then replace some of the frequencies in the fire god Kagura with some of the frequencies in the breath of water.

    common groundcommon ground

    Kamado Tanjiro just thought about it all the way, and occasionally tried on the way, but he failed every time, and he also noticed that his control over the god of fire, Kagura, was too low.

    Whether you want to simplify or increase, there are problems, because the proficiency is not enough to find the nodes accurately.

    In this way, the three of them arrived at the location of the mission, the infinite train.

 Ichimaru Gin in Demon Slayer: Blade of Demon Slayer Chapter 22: Yiwoza

    ?Chapter 22 Yiwozuo

    The Infinity Train isn't going fast, at least for Ichimaru Gin.

    Standing in the air, he only needs to move his feet occasionally, and Shunbu will lead him to appear a hundred meters away, as if walking to keep up with the speed of the infinite train.

    From him, a figure can be seen appearing on the train, which is undoubtedly one of the last strings, "Nightmare".

    After a while, Kamado Tanjiro also jumped on the train and stopped.

    "It's begun." Ichimaru Gin raised the corners of his mouth: "The good show has begun."

    ? Breath of Water¡¤Picked-up Shapes Flow!

    The beginning of the battle was still the same as in the plot. Kamado Tanjiro, who used the breath of water, was struck by a vampire spell and passed out when he was close to one of the last strings, "Nightmare".

    And the situation changed after he woke up almost the next moment!

    ? Breath of the Sun ¡¤ One Shaped Round Dance

    In an instant, just in an instant, Kamado Tanjiro chopped off the head of one of the lower strings, and he didn't even have a second chance to use the vampire technique.

    Later, this seemed to be an opportunity.

    The next situation also began to change.

    The conductor still chose to sneak attack when Kamado Tanjiro and Zuihei Inosuke were fighting, but this time the difference was that Kamado Tanjiro's reaction speed was faster.

    Even if the distance between the conductor and Zuhira Inosuke is very small, when he, an ordinary person, moves, it is enough to make Kamado Tanjiro react to a certain extent.

    Instead of using his own body to block, he directly hit the conductor's stomach with the scabbard, and then knocked him unconscious, so neither of them was injured.

    "Has there been any changes?"

    Ichimaru Gin looked at the system panel, and the source point became 8 points, an increase of 3 points.

    Compared with the source points of the tiredness that killed the last five before, this time it is really beginning to change, and the previous part is a little change in the process.

    But now, the 3 additional source points seem to indicate something, and it indicates that the result will finally change!

    Along with the rolling of the train and the end of the battle on the side of the lower string, Ichimaru Gin felt the fluctuation of the soul approaching from afar, and there was no doubt that it was the third of the upper string

    "Everyone did a good job!"

    Purgatory Xing Shoulang shouted loudly: "Although some people were injured, there were no casualties. You did a good job!"

    "I did it I did it." My wife Shanyi said in disbelief

    "Oh oh oh¡ª¡ª!" This is the mouth of Inosuke Hira who started squealing

    "Yes¡ª¡ª!" Kamado Tanjiro replied excitedly.

    This time he fully felt that he was different from the last time he was at Natian Spider Mountain, and he succeeded This time he successfully protected it, and he became much stronger than last time.

    Concentrate on the mastery of breathing, the refinement of the sword shape, and the calmness in the face of powerful opponents!

    "Hahahaha, after going back this time, everyone will come to be my successor¡ª"

    boom!

    Before he finished speaking, Purgatory Xingshoulang turned around and became vigilant, something fell from the air.

    "Winning three?" Kamado Tanjiro said in disbelief with his eyes widened.

    Then the next moment, the top three rushed over and punched Kamado Tanjiro.

    Yi Wozuo actually hesitated for a moment before attacking, and he knew that the strongest person here was Lian Ji Xing Shou Lang. This guy had to stay at the end, and the remaining three people were too much of a hindrance.

    What he hesitated was who to start 'cleaning up'.

    In his opinion, the grudges of the three people were similar, and they were all very rough, so he didn't bother to care about those, and just found the nearest one and hit them.

    "Breath of FlameHuh?" Purgatory Kyojuro was about to help Kamado Tanjiro block the blow, when he found Kamado Tanjiro pulled out the sword himself.

    Kagura, the God of Fire, The Unbridled Phantom Sunbow!

    Kamado Tanjiro reacted himself, the one hit by the third of the winding was an afterimage, and he himself appeared behind the third of the winding

    God of Fire Kagura¡¤Twelve Types of Flame Dance!

    Breath of Flame¡¤Three Types¡¤Vientiane Flame!

    The two sun wheel knives slashed at Yiwoza one after the other, and the breath of flames that pulled out the blades left wounds on Yiwozuo's body first, and Kagura, the god of fire who attacked first, was slower  a little.    "good!"

    Glancing at Yiwoza who was forced to retreat, Purgatory Kyojuro shouted: "Good job! He was able to block Kagura's attack! Was that the fire god Kagura just now? It's great!"

    "Ha ha yes!" Panting heavily, Kamado Tanjirou replied while trying his best to calm his breathing.

    "What a strong sense of oppression, stronger than Mr. Ichimaru" Kamado Tanjiro's hands trembled slightly: "However, thanks to Mr. Ichimaru's training, I can barely reactbarelybut if it wasn't for Purgatory just now  Mister's attack, I definitely can't resist the second attack.  '

    Even so, Kamado Tanjiro felt his progress more clearly. Before, he couldn't even hit the fifth of the bottom string, but now he can avoid an attack of the third of the top string, even if it's just one

    "You guys back off." Purgatory Xingshoulang stood in front of the three of them holding the sun wheel knife in his hand: "He is not something you can deal with now You are improving very fast, and it is only a matter of continuing to train and become a pillar."  It's a matter of time, leave it to me now!"

    "Not bad." Yi Wozuo spat blood: "I didn't expect that a little ghost who wasn't even a pillar could touch me My body has been really stiff recently."

    So Yiwozuo and Purgatory Xingshoulang started talking.

    The approximate conversation process can be simplified as follows:

    Yiwozuo: Become a ghost.

    Purgatory Xingshoulang: Quit it, I hate you.

    Yiwozuo: The benefits of being a ghost are blah blah blah.

    Purgatory Xingshoulang: Quit it, I hate you.

    Yiwozuo: After becoming a ghost, you can blah blah blah blah.

    Purgatory Xingshoulang: Quit it, I hate you.

    Then the two started fighting, and Yi Wozuo tried to persuade him while fighting: become a ghost.

    Purgatory Xingshoulang replied while calling: Don't do it, I hate you.

    The three of Kamado Tanjiro could barely see the battle between the two of them clearly, but only barely: "Mr. Purgatory can't be allowed to fight alone Find the right opportunity There will be a time for us to make a move!"

    Kamado Tanjirou kept sweating on his forehead.

    The opponent's speed is very fast, much faster than Mr. Shimaru's speed when he was training with them. Reallycan they have a chance to make a move?

    "Become a ghost, Xing Julang, this way, you and I can keep fighting¡ª"

    Just at this time, a white light intervened in the battle.

    Yiwozuo put his hands in front of him, but he was still penetrated.

    "Ah, this is reallyFortunately, I came here to take a look. I didn't expect to touch the winding" The Zanpakuto in Ichimaru Gin's hand returned to its normal length: "Can I join you?"

    "Mr. Ichimaru¡ª¡ª!!?

 Ichimaru Gin in Demon Slayer: Blade of Demon Slayer Chapter 23 Swastika: God Killing Gun

    ?Chapter 23 Swastika - God Killing Gun

    "Ichimaru!"

    Purgatory Kyojuro stood up and looked at Ichimaru Gin who was walking from the side: "When did you arrive?"

    "At the beginning."

    Ichimaru Gin said with a smile: "I've been here all the time, but since there are no casualties, there is no need for me to show up But since the first three have all appeared, there is nothing I can do about it."

    Ichimaru Gin walked over holding the Zanpakuto: "Take a break."

    "It doesn't matter, I can still fight!" Purgatory Xingshoulang smiled and stood up: "Now it is equivalent to having two pillars present! Then let's attack the third one here!"

    "It's disgusting I'm not used to fighting with others, that would make me uncomfortable." Ichimaru Yin lowered his head and held the Zanpakuto: "It's better to let me do it alone here."

    "You are so that's how it is, it's you!" Yi Wozuo smiled, he had heard of the person in front of him, Guiwu Tsuji Wumi had given orders.

    If you encounter it, you can kill it or turn it into a ghost, but you can't let it go.

    "Interesting, Xing Shoulang, it seems that you will be put aside first, and the task objective is the first! Andhaha, are you also very strong!" Yi Wozuo laughed and said: "How? You  Since you have been watching from the side, you heard what I said, how about you become a ghost?"

    "Become a ghost?" Ichimaru Gin tilted his head and looked at Yiwoza: "Why should I become such a weak thing?"

    "Weak and small?" Yi Wozuo was stunned. No matter whether the person in front of him agreed or refused, he would not have any extreme reaction, which was expected, butweak?

    Since when did ghosts get involved with the weak?

    Ghosts are weak?

    "You are you out of your mind?"

    "Didn't you find out?" Ichimaru Gin smiled: "I'm sorry, sorry, I'm really sorry, it's my fault for piercing the dream of your strength that you have been immersed in illusory."

    "I see, are you irritating me?" Yi Wozuo also laughed: "I have to say, this provocative method is good, I was really angry at that moment, but since I realized that this provocative method is useless  of."

    "No, no, I didn't use the aggressive method or anything. Oni is really weak." Ichimaru Gin said with a smile: "Obviously knowing that it is difficult for me to win, but I am still fighting persistently. Kyojuro should have found out, he  His physical strength will decline, and injuries will appear on his body, but his opponent will not be like this, but he has overcome his fear and still fights with you in order to protect the people behind him This is his strength, but do you have it? You  What are you fighting for?"

    "It's needless to say, of course it's for the highest realm!" Yi Wozuo stretched out his hand and said: "That's it. I thought what you were going to say, but it turned out to be just the weak words of human beings. The battle climbed to the highest realm.  Then keep fighting, this is strength!"

    "Really It seems that you have admitted that ghosts are weak in terms of heart."

    'This guy's words make people uncomfortable.  ¡¯ Yiwozuo lowered his face, he is strong both in heart and body, how could he be weaker than human beings!

    "But in fact, not only is your heart weaker than humans, but your strength is also weaker than humans."

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!" Yiwoza looked at Ichimaru Gin who was standing next to him with a hand on his shoulder in disbelief, and widened his eyes: "When did this guy come close?"  came here?  My technique didn't respond?  '

    boom!

    Yiwoza threw a punch at the place where Ichimaru Gin was, but he jumped back two times to distance himself: "Look, you are actually much weaker than humans in terms of strength and mindthen the problem  Come on, why should I become a weak and pathetic creature like a ghost?"

    "You can't even make decisions about your own life, because that weak creature that will lose its life with a single sentence from Onimai Tsuji is really pitiful, you."

    "Shut up¡ª¡ª!!"

    Yi Wozuo's forehead was covered with veins, and he smiled: "It seems that there is no need to talk to you anymore, I don't know why you make me sick and kill you¡ª"

    "Yeah You probably can't do this." Ichimaru Gin took out the Zanpakuto: "Shoot him, sharp gun."

    Yi Wozuo turned his head sideways, and white light passed through his ears: "So that's it, a knife that can be lengthened, interesting!"

    "I didn't expect to be able to dodge my attack This really surprised me."

    The atmosphere has changed.

    Yiwozuo, who was about to attack, suddenly stopped and became vigilant.

    "No way"??, you know, this knife in my hand has two names.  "

    ¡®Two names?  ¡¯ Kamado Tanjiro and the others who were watching the battle had some doubts. All they knew was that the name of the sword was ¡®Shengun¡¯. Is there any other name?

    "This knife is divided into two states, Shijie and Swastika. What you saw just now is Shijie." Ichimaru silver said with a smile: "Shijie is just like what you just saw. You know that it can be stretched.  How much?"

    Yiwozuo thought about it seriously: "Let me guess, one hundred meters?"

    "It's about the same. My sharp gun can stretch the length of a hundred knives. Do you know how much it can stretch after the swastika is removed?"

    "Three hundred meters?" Yi Wozuo guessed a number at random, and was somewhat vigilant; "This person's ability is very restrained against Hei Si Mou. Hei Si Mou's moves can swing sword energy for several meters or tens of meters, but  This person can launch an attack hundreds of meters away.  '

    "No, guess again, this is a swastika, how could it be only 300 meters."

    "one kilometer?"

    "Imagination is too bad, you." Ichimaru silver sighed: "I can't help it, let me tell you, thirteen kilometers."

    "¡ª¡ª!!"

    Yiwozuo's pupils shrank: "Impossible!"

    "You don't feel anything when you just hear the numbers, right? Let's see clearly, I'm on it, and I won't be merciful this time, Xiejie¡ª¡ª"

    Ichimaru Gin slightly opened his eyes and said, "God Killing Gun."

    White light¡ª¡ª

    A flash of white light.

    Whether it was Zamen Tanjiro or Purgatory Kyojuro, they were stunned.

    In an instant, the large jungle behind Yiwozuo fell directly, and the mountains in the distance collapsed.

    "This is Ichimaru's" Purgatory Kyojuro widened his already big eyes, looking at the endless dust in front of him, this style of painting is not right for them.

    They can destroy a radius of 100 meters at most, but what about this guy?

    Even the mountain in the distance was directly collapsed. If it was just the blade that was slashed, it shouldn't be like this. When the blade becomes stronger, it will exert an extremely huge force, and it will almost ignore the things in front of it.  effect.

    So, what about Winding Three?

    What happened to that ghost?

 Gin Ichimaru in Demon Slayer: Kimetsu no Yaiba Chapter 24 I Can't Accept

    Chapter 24 I Can't Accept It

    "Wowwow¡ª¡ª!"

    Yiwozuo spat out blood, and this blow cut off his entire ghost, but.

    Just spit out blood, the next moment the separated upper body and lower body healed directly, and the whole process didn't take a second, so that after the smoke and dust cleared, Yiwozuo was still standing there intact.

    "Interesting! It is indeed a very powerful move, but such a move is useless to me!"

    The length of the blade is very long, and the speed of the opponent's attack is also very fast, which means 'can't dodge'.

    But it doesn't matter, if you can't hide, then don't hide!

    'It's useless to fight this guy at a distance. In short, the air can be sealed, and it's useless, but the melee combat is different¡ª¡ª!  '

    So Yiwoza rushed directly towards Ichimaru Gin.

    "Huh?" Ichimaru Gin showed a slightly surprised expression: "It's terrible, we must punish it now, otherwise it will become a big problem later."

    ¡®The knife got shorter?  when?  ¡¯ Yiwozuo¡¯s pupils shrank, but he didn¡¯t pause: ¡®The saber in his hand is not a solar saber, but he did kill a ghost with that saber, is the brain the key?  '

    The information about Ichimaru Gin fighting with other ghosts has been sent by Kimai Tsujimu, and he has probably understood: "In short, it doesn't matter if I get hit in other places. Anyway, I can regenerate instantly, but I can't be hit in the head.  .  '

    ? Destroyer ¡¤ Fragmentation ¡¤ Myriad Leaf Shining Willow

    Yiwoza, who took the lead in attacking, destroyed the ground, watching Ichimaru Gin who jumped up launched the next attack¡ªDestroy Kill ¡¤ Foot Style ¡¤ Flying Star Thousand Wheel

    The attack kicked Shimaru Gin from bottom to top, but the next moment his body punched behind him as if attracted by a magnet.

    ? What was hit by the upward kick was only an afterimage, but the punch he swung really concentrated on Ichimaru Gin. Although it was blocked by the blade in his hand, it still flew several meters away.

    "Haha¡ª¡ªit seems that your moves are restrained by me."

    Although his consciousness can't react, the blood ghost technique will naturally make an appropriate judgment, that is to say-this person's fastest speed is not very useful to him, and at the same time, the transformed blade is harmful to him.  Effect.

    Poof.

    The arm spurted blood, and both hands were cut off directly, although they were recovered by Yi Wozuo the next moment.

    Yiwoza squinted his eyes slightly and rushed towards Ichimaru Gin: "Sure enough, the biggest weapon for you is distance. As long as I open the distance, it will be difficult for me to win, but as long as I don't give you this  Chances are your abilities are of no use to me!"

    The goal is not to kill, but to constantly resist and fight to prevent Ichimaru Gin from pulling away.

    Once the person named Ichimaru Gin in front of me opens the distance, he can attack from a distance, but now as long as he keeps fighting and relying on his own blood ghost technique, if he is not given this chance, he will be the one who can win if he keeps fighting.

    The opponent will be injured and his physical strength will be exhausted, but he will not.

    Yiwozuo no longer uses those large-scale and powerful vampire techniques, but only maintains the effect of "expanding the technique", blocking every movement of the person in front of him who wants to distance himself.

    "You, what a nuisance."

    "I feel the same way, I hate you too!" Yiwoza looked at Ichimaru Gin, whose smile faded a little in front of him, and said, the previous words made him feel bad, although later, he recalled the other words of this person  , I feel that what he said is a bit contradictory.

    While saying that he is weak, and at the same time saying that he is terrible, let him say it.

    But disgusting is disgusting, and that won't change.

    "Huh" Purgatory Xingshoulang took a deep breath watching the battle between the two: "It's so strong, but it's not good if it goes on like this!"

    A summary of the battle between the two is that Yi Woza was hit a hundred times, and Ichimaru Gin was hit once.

    ? Although he didn't seem to be seriously injured after unloading his own force, the injuries have been accumulating, and the opponent, Ghost Fighting, has no discomfort at all until now.

    He also felt this point deeply after he had fought with Yi Woza, the third of the series before. During the battle, it is common to cut off the hands of the ghost and leave scars on the body, although it has not reached the level of Ichimaru Gin.

    But it also left about ten injuries, and he was hit only once.

    But the problem is that even if there are many injuries left on Yiwozuo's body, he will recover in the next moment, and it is useless as long as his head is not chopped off.

    And there is a lot of reason why Yiwozuo was hit by such a simple attack.?Part of the reason is that he made full use of his physical fitness as a ghost to "exchange injuries for injuries". He was prepared for injuries, so he protected his vitals very well. It is not difficult to get him injured, but if you want to  Cutting off his neck is almost impossible.

    If you continue like this, you will be dragged to death by ghosts.

    "Is this the third of the winding" Purgatory Xingshoulang widened his eyes to observe his movements: "That's right, his blood ghost technique should be similar to 'prejudgment', through murderous aura or  Is it the anticipation of my moves by grudge?  '

    'And that ghost's skills are becoming more and more exquisite, no, it should be said that he is gradually getting used to Ichimaru's attacks, whether it is the change between the length of the blade or his attacking habits.  And after getting used to it, he began to predict his attack.  '

    "So that's it, I almost understand¡ª!" Purgatory Xingshoulang yelled: "I'm going to fuck¡ª¡ª!"

    "Um?"

    Strong vindictiveness rushed over, and Yiwozuo's technique immediately sensed: 'This feeling?  '

    Purgatory Xing Shoulang's attack is not powerful, so light.

    However, at the next moment, Purgatory Xingshoulang's movements suddenly became swift and violent, cutting off his arm with a knife, and then slashed towards his neck.

    "So that's it! Interesting¡ª¡ª" Yi Wozuo laughed loudly: "You are actually manipulating your fighting spirit!"

    As he said that, he turned his head to avoid Shimaru Gin's elongated blade. Although his shoulder was cut off afterwards, he completed the regeneration in an instant.

    "Sure enough, your move is the induction of fighting spirit!" Purgatory Xingshoulang said that the blade was wrapped in flames. Although the first blow maintained a strong fighting spirit, he didn't use any force. When Yiwozuo made a mistake in his judgment,  In the second blow, he sent out the strongest blow that could be dealt in this situation while minimizing his fighting spirit, because fighting spirit was really difficult to control, and the weakened offensive was inevitable in the process.

    However, the results appeared!

    In this way, there is a chance to kill this ghost!

    "Ichimaru! Let's kill this ghost together¡ª"

    "No, it seems that this is the end" Ichimaru Gin looked into the distance: "It's going to be dawn.?¡­

 Gin Ichimaru in Demon Slayer: Blade of Demon Slayer Chapter 26 Purgatory Kyojuro

    Chapter 26 Purgatory Xing Shoulang

    "The subordinates came to report to you, my lord."

    "Well done, Yiwoza." Kidou Tsuji, who looked like a child, smiled in a rare way, and praised the first three: "That's how I know."

    Although the man named 'Ichimaru Gin' does have strong power, but this power has no obvious effect on the ghost of the winding, let alone the ancestor of the ghost.

    "This time the mission was completed well, and then continue to find [Blue Bana Flower], let's go."

    "Yes."

    After saying that, Yiwozuo disappeared from Gui Wu Tsuji's sight.

    Ghost Mai Tsuji breathed a sigh of relief, and it was finally confirmed that Ichimaru Gin was not the next successor, and it was also very simple that Yiwoza did not perceive much of Ichimaru Gin's fighting spirit during the battle.

    He also couldn't feel Ji Guo Yuanyi's vindictiveness.

    When Ji Guoyuanyi just stood in front of him, he was still thinking 'this man looks so weak', but in the end he almost disappeared.

    'But to change the way of thinking, perhaps becoming as powerful as Ji Guoyuanyi, completely eliminating one's own fighting spirit is the most critical step.  ¡¯ Among the ghosts he has produced so far, only Hei Si Mou, one of the top strings, has achieved this.

    That is the "transparent world" in the first mouth of the upper string, and the "highest realm" in the third mouth of the upper string.

    It's just that this 'highest realm' is also layered. One of the top strings just stepped into it and didn't go very far, and the second Guoyuan onewho knows what realm that monster has reached.

    Thinking of Ji Guoyuan, Guiwu Tsuji's body trembled.

    I have lived for thousands of years, and I have never encountered an existence comparable to him.

    And since that Ichimaru Gin still has fighting spirit, that is to say, his realm is not as good as the top string, but the strange blade he created happened to restrain the top string.

    But compared with Ji Guoyuanyi, he is too far behind, he doesn't need to worry about anything anymore. Since the appearance of Ichimaru Gin until now, Onimai Tsuji, who has been worried, finally feels at ease again

    "It's really dangerousFortunately, you followed." Butterfly Shinobi bandaged Ichimaru Gin's wound and said, "If it wasn't like this, Mr. Purgatory and the others would be in danger."

    "Not necessarily." Ichimaru Gin said with a smile: "Although the third is powerful, the three little devils should be able to help block one or two attacks after my training, and maybe they can last until dawn."

    "Then it depends on luck." Butterfly sighed and patted Ichimaru Gin's back: "Okay, the wound is bandaged."

    "Thanks."

    "You're welcome, but fortunately you came early." Butterfly smiled and said, "If you come a little later, the wound will heal."

    "It's really Shinobu has learned to joke."

    "It's not a joke, it's a fact." Butterfly Shinobi said: "Your injury itself is not serious, the injury is concentrated on the epidermis, and it was still injured by your own strength. If you use all your strength, how long will it take to defeat you?"  Winding Three?"

    "I don't know, he is also very strong." Ichimaru Gin put on his clothes and said with a smile: "It's hard to talk about this kind of thing."

    Butterfly held back her smile and said nothing, but that expression had already expressed what she wanted to say.

    ¡¾Do you think I will believe your words?  ¡¿

    The three words 'do not believe' were almost hung on Butterfly Shinobi's face.

    "Hahaha, don't look at me like that After all, I really don't know." Ichimaru Gin didn't lie, he hasn't tried to fully use Ichimaru Gin's character card yet, so how would he know how strong he is.

    At most, it is to make a rough estimate, so that the result of the estimate should not be revealed, and it is enough to have a number in your heart.

    "Forget itbut then Gui Wu Tsuji will relax his vigilance against you." Butterfly sighed: "There are still these for you."

    With that said, Butterfly Shinobi handed Ichimaru Gin a palm-sized box.

    "What's this?"

    "The potion I prepared." Butterfly smiled and stretched out a finger: "It only takes a little to temporarily sever the connection between the ghost and the ghost dance Tsuji. Of course, this is also related to the strength of the ghost. If it is wound  Ghost, even if you use all of them, you can only sever contact for a short time."

    "But it should be enough." Butterfly Shinobi said, "A few seconds is enough for you to show your true strength without worrying about scaring Guiwu Tsuji."

    "This is really?something.  "Ichimaru Gin put the things in his sleeve: "In this way, the next time I encounter a winding ghost, I can also exert some real power depending on the situation.  "

    "Father!" Purgatory Xingshoulang said loudly to his father with his back turned: "I met the third of the first string in this mission, and I am disappointed that you failed to kill him!"

    Purgatory Makijuro, who had his back to Purgatory Kyojurou, shrank his pupils, and his hand holding the wine glass trembled slightly. Fortunately, he was facing away so he was not noticed.

    Winding Three?

    This Oni Purgatory Makijuro knows, he has heard of some cases where the pillars of the Demon Slayer Squad were killed by the top three, but it is not from Xingjurou's generation, but from his generation.

    Since Xing Shoulang met the third of the first string?  But luckily came back alive.

    Purgatory Makijuro stabilized his expression, turned his head slightly, and was relieved to see that Purgatory Kyojuro was not injured: "Isn't this a matter of course?"

    "?"

    "It's so boring." Purgatory Makijuro turned his head, although he was relieved in his heart, he didn't show any thoughts: "It's your limit to do what you're doing now, and you want to kill Kamizu-san? See yourself clearly.  Well, you're not that material."

    "Yes!" Purgatory Xingshoulang shouted: "I will definitely work hard to become that piece of material!"

    ""

    "Then, I'm going to practice!" Purgatory Xingshoulang squinted and shouted, as if he hadn't been hit at all:

    'Well, if I can defeat the third of the upper string, my father's opinion of me will also change. Think about it, and recall how to kill him based on the experience gained from the last battle with the third of the upper string!  '

    If you want to attack with all your strength, then your grudge will not weaken.  And this will be perceived by the vampire technique of Winding III.

    If you don't attack with all your strength, choose to keep your hands. Although the grudge will be weakened, it will not hurt the third of the upper string.

    By the way, let's go to Ichimaru Gin!

    He has also fought against the third of the upper string, maybe there is some way to defeat the third of the upper string.

 Gin Ichimaru in Demon Slayer: Blade of Demon Slayer Chapter 27: Penetrating the World

    ? Chapter 27 Permeating the World

    "Ichimaru! Ichimaru¡ª¡ª!"

    Purgatory Xing Shoulang stood in front of Butterfly House and waited for his big eyes to shout.

    There is a good saying, 'There are only wrong names, no wrong nicknames.  ¡¯ The nickname given to him by Zuihei Inosuke fits his image very well¡ªGulu Gulu Big Eyed Boy.

    This nickname perfectly describes the appearance of Purgatory Xingshourou.

    "Mr. Purgatory?" Butterfly walked out after hearing the voice: "Well, is Mr. Purgatory looking for silver?"

    "Butterfly, that's right, I came to look for Ichimaru this time, is he there?" Purgatory Xingjurou said with wide eyes.

    "Mr. Yin has gone to the Lord Lord. He should have something to discuss, and he will be back soon." Butterfly said with a smile.

    "I see, what about the Stove Boys? Are they still there?"

    "They also went out." Butterfly said with a smile: "Those three people didn't suffer any injuries, so they went to perform the task not long after they came back."

    "So that's the case, then I'll wait for a while." Purgatory Xingshoulang nodded and said.

    "Then don't stand here, let's go in and wait."

    "No, I'll just wait here!" Purgatory Xingshourou said: "This way you can know when Ichimaru will come back at the first time! Butterfly, don't worry about me, there should be a lot of things for you to do."

    "" Butterfly endured the corners of his eyes twitching. Although he said he didn't need to care about other people's thoughts, it would always feel weird if Purgatory Xingshoulang just stood outside the Butterfly House.

    And in fact, there is no way to "don't care about other people's eyes". Human beings are social creatures, no matter how strong they are, it is too difficult to completely ignore the influence of the outside world.

    "Then I'll wait with you."

    "?"

    Purgatory Xing Shoulang was about to say something, and out of the corner of his eye, he saw a figure approaching from a distance: "It seems that there is no need to wait any longer, my luck is good!"

    Ichimaru Gin put his hands in his cuffs, squinted his eyes, walked over with a smile on his face, and looked at the two of them: "Oh, oh, are you waiting for me?"

    "That's right! Ichimaru, come to practice, in order to defeat the last time I met the ghost of the string!" Purgatory Kyojuro stretched out his hand and clenched his fist in front of him and said: "Both of us have really fought against the ghost of the string, yes  How about some understanding of his ability!"

    "I'm fine." Ichimaru Gin looked at Butterfly Ninja who was standing aside: "You need me too?"

    "No, it's just that Mr. Purgatory is here looking for you, so I came out to take a look." Butterfly smiled helplessly: "But since you have already returned, then you don't need my help anymore. How about your lord?"

    "We've finished talking about everything we need to talk about, and we just need to wait for the right time, so come on." Ichimaru Gin said to Purgatory Kyojuro, "Come to Houshan."

    "Very good, Ichimaru, next time please!"

    Having said that, the two came to the back mountain. Purgatory Xingshoulang looked at the blades everywhere and casually picked up one: "Well, this place is not bad."

    The place is good, but the knives are not so good. They generally look very powerful, but when you get close and pick up a knife, you will find that many of the knives here have gaps or rust.

    After all, the knives here are not forged with any high-quality materials, and no one maintains them. They are left just like that on rainy days, and rust is a matter of course.

    Even, when Purgatory Xingshoulang held the knife, he could still feel the sand between the handle of the knife and his palm.

    "Then I'll get straight to the point." Purgatory Xingshoulang said: "If you want to kill Oni Wu Tsuji, you must not jump over the Oni who is next to him, so Yiwozuo must be defeated no matter what! But his  The vampire technique is too tricky, are you prepared?"

    "Not at all."

    "Oh, tell me in detail!" Purgatory Xingshoulang said in surprise.

    "Did you say that about the third winding? The highest level."

    "That's right! Yi Wozuo did say, does this have anything to do with defeating him?"

    "That's right." Ichimaru Gin said with a smile: "As far as I know, after reaching the so-called highest state, you can see the 'transparent world', you can directly see through clothes, skin, and directly see the muscles and bones of the human body."  , internal organs, and predict the opponent's next move based on its movements."

    "And after reaching this state, it will completely eliminate its fighting spirit and murderous spirit, and it looks like a plant to others. ThisThe name of this realm is [Transparent World]"

    "It's great!" Purgatory Xingshoulang raised his head and shouted: "Then let's work hard with the goal of [penetrating the world]!"

    As long as you reach this level, you can defeat the third of the winding.

    "Unfortunately, I have not mastered this realm."

    "Huh? Not even Ichimaru?" Purgatory Kyojuro tilted his head and thought for a moment: "No one in the Demon Slayer Squad has noticed who has mastered such a realm, do you know who has mastered this [Transparent World]?  "

    "Of course." Ichimaru Gin said with a smile, "If you don't know, you won't say it."

    "That's great! Whoever has mastered such a realm, I'll go to apprentice right away!" Purgatory Xingshoulang said with his fists clenched.

    "Don't worry." Ichimaru Gin stretched out a finger: "I don't know if anyone on the ghost side has mastered it, but the second and third windings should not be mastered. From this point of view, the upper limit four, five,  Six should not be mastered, the question is whether one of the upper strings has mastered such a realm."

    Although he knew that one of the upper strings had reached such a state, he was not prepared to say something he hadn't experienced: "And on the human side the person who created the initial breathing method has undoubtedly mastered this state."

    "oh oh¡ª¡ª"

    "In modern times people who are still alive who have mastered this realm will not know it. Everything I know is dead. I only know who has come into contact with people who have mastered this realm."

    "who is it!?"

    "Kaomen Tanjiro."

    "So that's the case, it's that boy!" Purgatory Xingshourou nodded: "Sure enough, he has a wonderful gravitational force! Not long after joining the team, he met Ghost Mai Tsuji and Twelve Ghost Moon.  The reason why I met the third of the first string once was probably because he was at the side! And I also know someone who has mastered [Transparent World]! He might be the key!"

    "The key point of the battle between the ghost killing team and the ghosts, which draws them together, may be this boy!"

    "It's a pity that he knew that the person who mastered [Transparent World] was his father, and this person is already dead, died of illness." Ichimaru silver said: "It's a pity~"

    "No, this result is much better than I imagined!" Purgatory Xingshou Lang's voice was filled with fearless optimism: "Since it is his father who controls the transparent world, even if he doesn't know much, he must be in  In my day-to-day daily life, that figure is reflected in my mind. With this standard, I will definitely be able to grasp the penetrating world! ?

 Ichimaru Gin in Demon Slayer: Kimetsu no Yaiba Chapter 28: Four months later

    Chapter 28 Four months later

    Purgatory Kyojuro did not rush to leave afterwards, but had a discussion with Ichimaru Gin.

    During the battle, Ichimaru Gin found out that the strength he displayed was obviously stronger than when he was fighting with the third of the upper string.  It is a little stronger.

    Progress after battle?  Or maybe you didn't use your full strength when you fought against the third one?

    Ichimaru Gin thought for a while, and felt that there were two possibilities.

    The progress after the battle is naturally easy to say, and it is normal to not use all your strength.

    Purgatory Xingjulang's evaluation in the Ghost Killing Team is "comprehensive" and "everything is comprehensive", and he can take care of all aspects of every mission.

    When fighting, it is naturally the basic operation to look at six directions and listen to all directions.

    Unless he is dead, no ghost can kill in front of him, and since he is still alive, the result is naturally clear at a glance.

    In the manga, when he was fighting with Kamizu-san, he would spare time to remind Tanjiro Kamado not to be impulsive, so as not to open his wounds.

    He is such a very comprehensive person. Because of his own strength, he protects the weak, even if he sacrifices his life for it.

    That's why it's hard to use all your strength when fighting ghosts, because there are other people around, and he will always spare some energy to protect others, no matter how strong the ghost in front of him is, or whether his life is threatened or not.  .

    It's not that he didn't use all his strength, but he distributed some of his strength to other places.

    Naturally, this will not be the case during the sparring, the two are sparring, and there are no other people around who need his protection, so Purgatory Xingshourou put all his energy into this battle, and the battle performance will naturally be better  .

    Although not at the level of Gojo Satoru, Purgatory Kyojuro also belongs to the category of "he is strongest when he is alone".

    "As expected of Ichimaru, the swordsmanship is superb!" Purgatory Kyojuro put the broken blade aside and said, "Thank you! In this way, I have found a way to defeat Yiwoza, and I just need to work hard!"

    "This is the end~"

    ¡¾Character template system

    Host: Chen Xuan

    Currently owns a character card: Ichimaru Silver (18% unlock rate)

    Source Points: 50

    World anchor points: the main world of the earth, the blade of the ghost (the current world)

    Function:

    World shuttle function, character card extraction]

    The source point has increased by two more points. This is probably because he pointed out the way for Purgatory Xingjurou. If he really mastered the penetrating world and defeated the third of the upper string with his own strength some source points will be added  Bar?

    ? Farewell to Purgatory Anjurou, Ichimaru Gin has nothing to do for the time beingor he has been in a state of nothing to do almost all the time.

    Compared with the "Buddhist" character card unlocking speed of "Ichimaru Gin", Oni Wu Tsuji has always been in hiding, and he is good at hide-and-seek.

    "No way let's go over there and have a look."

    When he has nothing to do recently, he will not stay in the Butterfly House all the time, but go for a walk in other places, mainly quietly following a person, behind Daoyu Yuyue.

    Now he hasn't turned into a ghost yet, but as long as he doesn't make any general changes, it's only a matter of time, right?

    And as long as I follow behind, I can not let Inatama Yuyake become a ghost, but become a "demon killer team swordsman who died because of fighting with ghosts". This can be regarded as a big change, right?

    And after completing this step, you can also encounter one of the top strings, and attack the top strings before the final battle.

    He is not Ghost Wu Tsuji Wumi, he does not have such a strong ability to escape

    time flies.

    In the blink of an eye, four months have passed since the Infinity Train incident.

    During this period of time, Ichimaru Gin followed Inatama Yuyue when he was free, or practiced the breath of the sun, relying on Reiatsu to heal the body, and has made great progress, but there is no way to complete it without using the character card.  Wield all the sword shapes of Breath of the Sun.

    Ichimaru silver estimates that once he achieves the sword shape that can swing all the swords without using character cards, he will be considered as an introduction to the breath of the sun, and it is almost time to open the markings at the same time.

    Zebra, according to the manga, the prerequisites for it to be activated are that the pulse rate exceeds 200, and the body temperature exceeds 39 degrees. In this case, survival is the condition for activation.pieces.

    And once the breath of the sun is used, the body temperature will continue to rise, and the pulse will continue to speed up. Now Ichimaru Gin's body temperature is about to reach 39 degrees, but even so, it is still impossible to continuously use the twelve types of breath of the sun.

    As far as he knows, in the manga, Tanjiro Kamado couldn't swing the sword shape of Breath of the Sun a few times when his normal body temperature was maintained at 38 degrees, so he felt that his judgment should be correct.

    The entry mark of Breath of the Sun is 'zebra', the advanced mark is 'through the world', and the mark of great achievement should be to smash 1,500 pieces of Guiwu Tsuji Wumi before it turns into pieces of meat and escapes.

    The practice requirements of this breathing method created by Ji Guoyuanyi are indeed surprisingly difficult.

    Looking at it from this point of view, Kamado Tanjiro's father, Kamado Tanjuro, should not be weaker than Kamizuru, maybe even stronger than Kimai Tsujimu, but it's a pity that he died early.

    Another reason why this idea was achieved is that Kamado Tanjiro opened his stripes, and after he practiced the Sun Breathing Method to a certain level, his stripes were naturally opened.

    And now he is barely able to swing the twelve-type sword skill of continuous sun's breath once or twice in a row.

    Although Purgatory Xingshoulang did not open the markings, he opened the transparent world, but only once, and he would never be able to enter that realm again no matter what.

    Now I am trying to find a way to turn this accident into the norm.

    Then at this time - Butterfly House.

    "That" Butterfly Ninja frowned slightly, with a smile still on his mouth: "Although Diewu does have some female team members, they are not combatants, and most of them have not touched a knife for several years  Well, even if I go with you, it won't do much, will it?"

    "It's just to inquire about information, not much power is needed." [Sound Column] Yu Mao Tianyuan said sitting opposite Butterfly Ninja.

    In the original book, Die Die reluctantly went out at this time, so Yu Mao Tianyuan forcibly took away a few people to perform tasks with him.

    But this time is a little different, because Butterfly Ninja has been researching his new sword shape. Even after four months, the sword shape of this pair of ghosts still has some flaws, especially in the face of winding.  When it comes to ghosts, it is full of uncertainty.

    So she didn't leave Dieju, and Yu Mao Tianyuan couldn't do anything around her.

    "By the way, how about you go with me?" Yuhao Tianyuan said with a smile: "I heard that you haven't left for almost half a year. This time the goal may be Twelve Ghost Moons."

    "Forget it." Butterfly waved her hand. If there is no order from the lord, she will never go out with this person to perform missions!

    And at this time, the three of Kamado Tanjiro also returned from their mission.

 Gin Ichimaru in Demon Slayer: Kimetsu no Yaiba Chapter 29: Part 1

    ? Chapter 29 Winding One

    "The blood is very preciousEven a drop cannot be wasted. If you dare to spill it on the ground, your head and body will be bid farewell in the blood at the same time."

    Has six eyes, with the words [Shangxian] and [One] on the middle pair of eyes, this person is none other than Hei Simou, one of the Shangxian.

    He watched the member of the Ghost Killing Squad in front of him tremblingly open his mouth to suck the blood from Yun's hand, at this moment a white light flashed.

    "ah¡ª¡ª!"

    The chest of the ghost killing team member in front of him was pierced directly, and a blade appeared on his chest, and continued to stab him forward.

    Hei Simou jumped back to the right to avoid the blow.

    "It hurts This This is¡ª?" The member of the Ghost Killing Squad trembled all over, and wanted to put his hands on the blade on his chest, but it was too late, and these were his last words.

    Because at this moment, his head and body have been separated.

    Hei Si Mou waved his hand slightly, and with the vibration of the knife, traces of blood dripped down. He first glanced at the body of the unknown member of the Ghost Killing Squad: "As I said, this blood stays with your head, no matter what happens  What happened, since you dare to spill it on the ground, you are ready to be beheaded."

    That's right, this head was not cut off by the man in the distance, but by Hei Simou.

    The moment he jumped to the right and back, he noticed the member of the Ghost Slayer Squad who was no longer holding blood with his hands separated because of the chest injury, so he swung his knife and took his head away while jumping back.

    However, his attention was only on this member and he looked away for a moment.

    Because a monster appeared.

    He who masters the transparent world has a wider vision than ordinary people. He can see how powerful the person who walked over has, and what is hidden in that body that he cannot understand.  strength.

    Hei Si Mou put his hand on the blade and thought to himself: 'What kind of ability is that'

    He has been curious ever since Guiwu Tsuji told what he saw, and the battle with Yiwoza made him very interested in this unheard and unseen power.

    At this time, as the person in front of him walked towards this side step by step, there was a faint gap in his heart.

    Seeing through the world is not only able to see through opponents, but also see through himself. He used this inexplicable vision to see the situation in his own body.

    There is such a similar power in the depths of my brain.

    It's just that this similar power is only entrenched in his brain, it's not like this person is all over his body, as if his body is made of this power.

    "So that's it, you are not human."

    "What a disrespect." Ichimaru Gin walked over with a smile: "What else can I be if I'm not a human being?"

    "The dead and resentful spirits are similar things anyway." Hei Shimu looked at Ichimaru Gin and said, at the same time, he also understood how the ghosts that Gui Wu Tsuji had conveyed to him before died.

    is the soul.

    The similar power in my mind is the soul. If the soul is crushed, no matter how much the body regenerates, it will be useless.

    That is already a walking dead.

    For example, his arm was cut off. If he wanted to "regenerate" in his heart, the cut off arm would regenerate almost instantly.  But if he didn't think so, the arm would have remained cut off.

    Once the soul is broken, it will naturally not think, so it is normal to die.

    But there is nothing to be afraid of, the source of the fear is so far, as long as you know the whole story, there is nothing to be afraid of, just like the ghost killing team, but for the other members of the ghost killing team, their key is the 'neck', for this person  It is said that the key to oneself is the 'soul'.

    the same.

    It's fine if you don't get hit.

    The question is still in terms of strength, how strong is the person in front of him.

    "It's scary, it's scary, but I just learned about this situation when we met" Ichimaru Gin's smile paused slightly: "Is this the so-called supreme realm? It's amazing If I knew it, I would be called Xingjurou  Come here for a while, but now there is nothing you can do."

    Buzz¡ª¡ª

    The atmosphere has changed.

    Hei Si Mou could feel a pressure coming from Ichimaru Gin, obviously standing still, ?But the dust around him automatically dispersed from his body, and the soul deep in his brain also trembled.

    He understood that it was oppression on the personality.

    'I have almost reached the end of my martial arts realm, no matter how hard I tryI have never felt close to that man in the past few hundred years.  ¡¯ Hei Si Mou secretly said in his heart.

    Hundreds of years have passed, and he has changed a lot since he first became a ghost, but even so, he still feels that he is so far away from that figure.

    That person What kind of realm has his younger brother Ji Guoyuanyi reached?

    The highest realm?

    This kind of words is also deceiving those who don't know anything. The so-called supreme state is something that my younger brother mastered when he was a child.  Maybe you can master it as soon as you are born, what kind of supreme state is this kind of thing!  ?

    And what kind of state did that person's talent reach in the following years and decades?

    The highest realm is the end point for Hei Si Mou, or for most existences, but it is just a starting point for that man.

    The place where he is is far away, and even his back is so blurred.

    But now, maybe he has a way to let himself surpass that man from another direction.

    Find ways to strengthen your soul.

    He didn't say anything to turn this person into a ghost, because it was impossible, and his six eyes saw this kind of thing clearly in an instant.

    The blade made with his own flesh and blood in his hand directly transformed into its final form.

    Breath of the Moon¡¤Seven Mirrors of Misfortune¡¤Moon Reflection

    Countless crescent-shaped sword energy rushed towards Ichimaru Gin.

    But in an instant¡ª¡ªHei Simou saw the movement of the muscles and soul power of the person in front of him, and this movement made him disappear from his vision in an instant.

    Hei Si Mou's heart moved, and his muscles and bones imitated this movement. The next moment, he also disappeared from the spot.

    "Ah?"

    Ichimaru Gin, who was stabbed with the Zanpakuto, appeared behind the place where Heishimu was before, and his smile decreased a lot when he saw Heishimu who had distanced himself from him in an instant: "You learned it just by reading it once?  Terrible, it should be said that it is one of the top strings.?

 Gin Ichimaru in Demon Slayer: Kimetsu no Yaiba Chapter 30 Impotence and Fury

    Chapter Thirty Incompetent Fury

    Hei Si Mou glanced at his broken leg, but it recovered in the next moment.

    He was able to learn this teleportation-like pace in an instant because of the ghost's powerful ability to control the body, coupled with the transparent world he possesses.

    Only by combining these two points can we barely do it.

    but

    'When facing this man, you can use this trick if you can.  ¡¯ Hei Si Mou decided to temporarily seal this move, it was obvious that the man in front of him was not serious.

    Otherwise, a fatal flaw was revealed just now.

    "What is this move called?"

    "Curious? Then I'll tell you, it's called Shunpo."

    "Shunpo?"

    This trick Shunbu can't be used anymore. After using it just now, although he completed the teleportation, his leg was broken. Although the regeneration was completed in an instant, because of the broken leg, his body was inevitable.  I staggered a bit.

    It is very fatal when this happens in battle.

    If this person was really serious just now, he could use this Shunpo to appear in front of his eyes when he was staggering beforehand, and use that blade to pierce his soul.

    In other words, he almost died just now.

    ¡®Unless there is a situation where it has to be used, otherwise, don¡¯t use this trick when facing this person.  ¡¯ Hei Si Mou sealed the Shunpo skill.

    I can't use my soul power, I can only rely on my body to force it, and the result is just like that.  However, this trick can be used when facing members of the Ghost Killing Squad.

    Their speed is not so fast, and it will make a difference at critical moments.

    "Then let's play with you, too, Xie¡ª"

    "God kills the gun."

    The blade in his hand spanned the distance between the two in an instant, and under the swastika, the distance between the two would be reduced to zero, although it would be fine without using the god-killing gun.

    ?But it was used against the third of the top strings, but now it is useless against the top one of the strings. What should I do if I scare Guiwu Tsuji?  I still use it.

    Although he couldn't use Shunpo, Heiseimu's speed was also very fast, and he shortened the distance between himself and Ichimaru Gin almost instantly.

    When fighting other people, he needs to keep a suitable distance, but when fighting this person, close combat is the right way.

    Therefore, he even kept the blade in his hand at one or two meters, which is the most suitable posture for recovery.

    Breath of the Moon¡¤One-Type Dark Moon¡¤Night Palace

    Breath of the Moon¡¤Five-type Moon Soul Calamity Vortex

    As soon as Ichino-type swung out, his eyes saw through Ichimaru Gin's muscles and Reiatsu movements, and he judged that he had used Shunpo, so he immediately used Gono-type as a defense.

    Sure enough, the next moment, the blade stabbed from behind, but was blocked by his sword skill.

    Breath of the Moon¡¤Six Types Evernight Lonely Moon¡¤Infinite

    While breathing, he turned around and slashed quickly at the place where Ichimaru Gin was, and countless crescent-shaped sword auras spread over.

    The six eyes swayed from side to side, allowing him to see a wider scene. He was always looking for the location of Ichimaru Gin, exhaling vigorously, using the breath of the moon to strengthen his physical performance.

    "Haha, it's amazing." Ichimaru Gin used two shunpos to distance himself: "Maita¡ª¡ª"

    Clang.

    The ultra-fast stabbing of the blade broke the blade in Hei Simou's hand at once, and when Hei Simou stretched out his hand to cover the extended blade, he suddenly found that the blade had disappeared.

    'Excellent stretching speed, but¡ª¡ª'

    The blade in his hand regenerates just as fast.

    Seeing the movement of Ichimaru Gin in the distance, he turned his head to the right to avoid the attack aimed at his own head. At the same time, the blade in his hand had recovered, and it was placed near the neck to block the downward swing of the blade of unknown length.

    'Sure enough, the strongest strength is when it is stretched, and it is almost impossible to resist, but after that, such strength can still be blocked.  '

    It was the first time he fought against an opponent who mastered the transparent world. This feeling made the smile on the corner of his mouth deepen.

    The abilities of Shinigami are mainly divided into cut, white, ghost, and walk.

    The character card 'Ichimaru Gin' has a balanced ability in these four directions. According to the formula book, Ichimaru Gin's attack power, defense power, mobility, ghost way/reiatsu, intellectual power, and physical strength are all 80.  Points (out of one hundred), the perfect hexagonal fighter.

    It is not a problem to use ghosts naturally, but now?Facing one of the upper strings and using the ghost wayGimai Tsuji is really scared and dare not come out.

    'Sure enough, it is better to use the three items of cutting, white, and walking to end the battle.  '

    Hei Si Mou clenched the blade in his hand, and the aura of the soul suddenly became stronger.

    Then the person in front of him disappeared.

    'Shunpo?  '

    Breath of the Moon¡¤Five-type Moon Soul Calamity Vortex

    He used a defensive sword skill again, but this time he didn't completely prevent it, and wounds sputtered from his body: 'So fast!  '

    'Is it too fast?  '

    Ichimaru Gin used Shunpo halfway to notice that Heishimu hadn't reacted even if he had mastered the transparent world, so he slowed down a little.

    Just now he probably used about 50% of the force, and it is difficult for him to judge the exact amount. In short, it is far from full strength: 'It seems that this is too fast, butit is almost the same.  '

    ¡¾Character template system

    Host: Chen Xuan

    Currently owns a character card: Ichimaru Silver (28% unlock rate)

    Source Points: 75

    World anchor points: the main world of the earth, the blade of the ghost (the current world)

    Function:

    World shuttle function, character card extraction]

    Ichimaru Gin took the time to look at the character card, and because he killed Inatama Yuyue, he added 25 source points. This character in the comics who only used one episode from his official appearance to his death provided quite a lot of source points.

    Then there is the progress of unlocking the "Ichimaru Silver" character card. In four months, the unlocking rate has reached 28%.

    Because the unlocking speed increased too much, I couldn't control the speed of the shot for a while.

    but

    It's almost time to work, right?

    "¡ª¡ª!" Gui Wu Tsuji's pupils shrank slightly: "This feeling? Is that guy Hei Si Mou out of my control!?"

    ? In fact, ever since Heisei Mou and Ichimaru Gin started fighting, Onimai Tsuji felt wrong.

    Through the cells in Hei Si Mou's body, Guiwu Tsuji learned about the special soul power, and he is also thinking about how to use this power for his own use, maybe once he has it, he can defeat the sun.

    But at this time, he discovered that Hei Si Mou was constantly adjusting his moon breath during the battle, as if he wanted to absorb something while breathing.

    If Ichimaru Gin masters the penetrating world, he will find that Heishimu is trying to absorb spirit particles by breathing.

    There are also "spirits" in this world, but very few, but there are quite a few of them near the place where the battle took place, and they were walked around by Ichimaru Gin during the battle¡ª¡ª

    Therefore, the strongest of his subordinates and the most vigilant member of him, at this time, using his powerful soul, coupled with the poison of Butterfly Ninja injected into his body by Ichimaru Gin just now, he really escaped from Onimai Tsuji's life.  control!

    "Damn Jiguo!" Guiwu Tsuji roared incompetently.

 Gin Ichimaru in Demon Slayer: Kimetsu no Yaiba Chapter 31 Come on!  Follow Guo Yuanyi!

    Chapter 31 Come on!  Follow Guo Yuanyi!

    [The title did not write the wrong name]

    "Hoo"

    "Um?"

    The smile on Ichimaru Gin's face paused for a moment, and he looked at Heishimu with some doubts: "It feelsdoes something happen to you?"

    Hei Si Mou closed his six eyes, and when he opened them again, the words [winding string] and [one] in the eyes had disappeared.

    "I want to thank you." Hei Si Mou opened his eyes and said to Ichimaru Gin: "What did you inject into my body just now? These things helped me, otherwise I thought it would take a few more hours  Woolen cloth."

    He is black and dead, not following Guo Yansheng is not the kind of existence that is dedicated to living under others, but in the past, once he appeared in front of Guiwu Tsuji Wuyou, he would suppress his feelings because the cells in his body understood his thoughts  Just go down.

    Whether it is Ji Guo Yuan Yi or Gui Wu Tsuji Wu Mi, the one who should really stand at the top is him - Ji Guo Yansheng!

    He hates losing, no matter who he faces.

    He Ji Guoyan Sheng should be the strongest!

    "Did I tell you?" Ji Guoyansheng clenched the blade in his hand, breathing hard: "I hate you so much, I'm going to vomit!"

    Why is this guy smiling so disgustingly?

    Why is this guy better than himself?

    Ji Guoyuan created the breathing method, which exerted the power of the body to the limit.

    And have you created the power of the soul to exert the power of the soul to the limit?

    Samethese two are the same, same disgusting.

    Ever since he knew this person, there is one thing that Ji Guoyansheng has not said to Guiwu Tsuji, that is, he feels that this person is simply the projection of Ji Guoyuanyi hundreds of years later.

    ¡¾Brother, you think our two brothers are too important. You and I are just two passers-by in the long history of mankind.  A baby whose talent is far above you and me may be born somewhere in this world right now.  ¡¿

    You are right again.

    You are always right!

    "However, I'm very happy!" Ji Guoyansheng clenched his hand: "Finally, the wait has come. After waiting for this moment, there is no longer any restraint, and I can really fight with you¡ªcome on,  This is the final battle across time and space, Enichi!!"

    After chasing for hundreds of years, his swordsmanship and physical fitness have reached the peak, and he has nowhere to go. It seems that the power of the soul will not bring him greater progress in a short period of time!

    Now, at this moment, is the moment to prove the meaning of your life.

    Abandoning his wife, abandoning his identity as a human being, and lingering to this day, the meaning of his own existence, let's prove it at this moment!

    "Yeah, yeahit looks like I've gone completely crazy." Ichimaru Gin sighed and looked at Ji Guoyankatsu: "I'm not some kind of Yuanyi, don't mistake me, Ichimaru Gin this  is my name."

    "That kind of thing¡ªanything is fine!"

    boom!

    'So fast.  ¡¯ Ichimaru Gin was a little surprised. Although he was not as good as himself, there was no doubt that this speed was much faster than before.

    Ichimaru Gin did not master the transparent world. If he mastered it, he would find that Ji Kuniwakatsu integrated Shunpo's pace into his own speed, which did not achieve the previous effect, but his muscles and bones appeared at the moment of rushing forward.  crack.

    It's just that he has a strong regenerative ability now, and his destruction and regeneration are almost instantaneous.

    Breath of the Moon¡¤Sixteen-shaped Moonbow¡¤Lonely Moon

    Boom boom boom!  !  !

    The ground split open, and countless sword qi fell from the sky and blocked the surroundings of Ichimaru Gin.

    ? Breath of the Moon ¡¤ Fourteenth Shape Change ¡¤ Full Moon

    At the same time, the wind howled, and the two sword shapes were used almost instantly. Vertically and horizontally, the sword air was densely distributed around Ichimaru Gin, and there was no escape space at all.

    The earth is torn apart, and even mosquitoes are extinct within this range.

    As soon as Ichimaru Gin raised his hand, Ji Kuniwakatsu predicted his movement, and a large amount of dust was raised by his sword shape, and he shuttled through it with super high speed.

    Continuously waving countless sword shapes, he rushed to the vicinity of Ichimaru Gin in an instant, and almost at the same time, the blade in his hand shortened, turned into a normal shape, and slashed towards Ichimaru Gin.

    It was suppressed for a while.

    ¡®Does he also master this realm?  No, the breath is wrong.  '

    Ji Guoyansheng attacked secretly while attacking.Every time Yin Yin makes a move, he will predict it, attack or dodge, and every time his attack is "predicted" by the opponent, and he will react.

    The cerebral cortex was unprecedentedly active. In such a battle, Ji Guoyansheng felt that his transparent world seemed to be on a higher level.

    ? Pre-read, pre-read the opponent's pre-read, pre-read the pre-read of the opponent's pre-read.

    The blades collided and staggered.

    Like a gust of wind, it swept across the surrounding area, like a natural disaster.

    The ground split open, and dense sword marks spread all over the surroundings, and the tornado that seemed to be a natural disaster as the two fought spread to the surroundings.

    If there are ordinary people here to use their own eyes No, even the swordsmen of the Demon Slayer Squad at the Zhu level can hardly capture their figures with their own eyes.

    The two of them were like phantom bubbles, fighting in multiple battlefields at the same time, with countless streamers spreading around.

    That is the afterimage caused by the excessive speed of the battle.

    marvelous.

    Ichimaru Gin was even a little annoyed, annoyed that he had liberated the 'Ichimaru Gin' character card too fast, if he could liberate a little less, if he could do a little less, he would be able to really enjoy this battle.

    This kind of battle, as if his blood was boiling, really made his heart surge.

    This is something that he could not have experienced as a human being. During the battle, he even understood why Saraki Kenpachi was so eager to fight.

    And why suppress one's own strength.

    'If the character card I get at this time is Saraki Kenpachi, the unlocking speed will increase a lot at this time.  ¡¯ The battle is almost over now.

    Because it is almost dawn.

    It's going to be light tomorrow, but Ji Guoyan Sheng didn't seem to have the idea of ????running away, but roared: "Use your full strength! I don't need your pity!!"

    It's disgusting, I have fought like this, why is this person still staying strong?  Just like that man¡ª

    "No way" Ichimaru Gin stopped laughing this time: "You are more interesting than I imagined."

    "God Killing Gun, Wu Ta"

    The rapid knife light penetrated his neck, and the wound began to heal. It took him less than a second to heal such a wound.

    However, the expansion and contraction speed of the blade of the person in front of him cannot be measured in units of 'seconds' at all.

    "Dancing step with blade. ?

 Ichimaru Gin in Demon Slayer: Kimetsu no Yaiba Chapter 32 The Death of Ji Guoyan Katsuki

    Chapter 32: The Death of Ji Guoyan Sheng

    ""

    Ji Guoyansheng's body instantly turned into minced meat, and only his head fell to the ground.

    The god-killing gun that retracts and retracts the blade at an unimaginable speed, uses this "stab" method to twist Ji Guoyansheng's body to pieces.

    "Whydon't you stab me in the head?"

    Asked Ji Guoyansheng, whose head fell to the ground.

    "Don't be so impatient." Ichimaru Gin put away the Zanpakut¨­ and really lifted the swastika this time: "Anyway, the sun is about to come out."

    Andif Zanpakuto were really used to attack his soul, this guy's soul would be completely shattered.

    Left and right fought with themselves, if possible, it would be better not to die so miserably.

    ""

    The body is regenerating, even if there is only one head left, Ji Guoyansheng's body is also regenerating.

    but.

    "Thundering carriages and spinning wheels, this thing has light and divides it into six parts."

    Looking at Ichimaru Gin who was chanting something over there, Ji Kuniwakatsu was a little puzzled, but this puzzle only lasted for a short time.

    "The sixty-one six-stick light prison of binding the Tao"

    Instantly.

    The six beams of light were bound to Ji Guoyansheng's body, blocking his movements, and he couldn't break free - the regeneration of the body also stopped.

    It is not only the body that is bound, but the soul is also bound together.

    "Then I won't bother, this is the last sunshine you can see." Ichimaru Gin said with a smile, and then used Shunpo to disappear from Ji Guoyankatsu's eyes.

    "The last sunshine." Ji Guoyansheng looked into the distance: "I see"

    Indeed, now he can no longer hide, can no longer dodge in any way, his body can't move, and the battle has also failed.

    "In the end, I didn't become you, I caught up with you" Ji Guoyansheng looked at the rising sun in the distance, and his body turned into countless dust under the sun. Looking at the sun, he seemed as if  I saw Ji Guo Yuan Yi again.

    the same.

    That person has been burning him like the sun, but thinking about it now, it may not be burning.

    Slightly felt a little bit, warm

    Ichimaru Gin didn't really leave, but watched Ji Guoyankatsu's body shatter little by little in the sun, and now the ghost who had abandoned his identity as one of the upper strings was really dead.

    "That's not bad. One of the first strings died, and he had a good fight before he died."

    ? Although in the middle, he went crazy too much, and even called his name wrong, and shouted 'Yuanyi!  This trick is XX.  ''go to hell!  Yuanyi!  ¡¯ Wait, but regained a little bit of sanity at the end?

    So After defeating Ji Guoyansheng here, how many source points did you provide yourself?

    ¡¾Character template system

    Host: Chen Xuan

    Currently owns a character card: Ichimaru Silver (28% unlock rate)

    Source point: 145

    World anchor points: the main world of the earth, the blade of the ghost (the current world)

    Function:

    World shuttle function, character card extraction]

    After killing Ji Guoyan Sheng, the source points increased by 70 points. I don¡¯t know if these source points indirectly saved those who would have died at the hands of Ji Guoyan Sheng in the subsequent battles.

    It is possible to count or not.

    Naturally, there is nothing to say, not counting the 70 points, which is normal. In the decisive battle of the original book, Ji Guoyansheng faced three pillars and Immortal Chuan Xuanya alone. Of these four people, two died  , the remaining two were also seriously injured, it would not be an exaggeration to say that they were dying.

    And now that Ji Guoyansheng is dead, these people can face other opponents in the subsequent battles. Even if they leave now, they may come to Guiwu Tsuji Wuchan earlier to achieve a more satisfactory conclusion.  In the end, the number of casualties will be greatly reduced.

    Therefore, there are two possibilities.

    After waiting, ensure that all the plot characters in the square are alive, and kill Oni Wu Tsuji, and you will know how the source point is calculated this time.

    'The source point has exceeded one hundred points, which means that I can now draw a character card, or change the world directly It will be soon, and I will leave when I kill Onimai Tsuji.  '

    Ichimaru Gin thought about it and decided to stay here first.?In the world, unlock the character card of "Ichimaru Silver" to the limit before going.

    The limit of this unlocking is not 100%.

    It's about 40%. According to Ichimaru Gin's estimation, the remaining energy on the character card can increase the unlocking rate of the character card to 40% to 50%. If you want to continue to go up, you need to  Just consume the source point.

    And he is preparing to increase the unlocking speed to the limit of not consuming source points in this world.

    After achieving this goal and killing Onimai Tsuji Mumi, leave.

    Anyway, after positioning this world, you can come back directly whenever you want to come back.

    However, every time I travel through time and space, it is equivalent to "one day" in the space of the main god where Su Ming is.  Such a reincarnation.

    Ichimaru Gin turned around again, and after confirming that Katsuki Kuniwa was indeed dead, he turned and left.

    The work here has been considered complete. A traitor from the Ghost Slayer Squad was cleaned up, Ji Guoyansheng was killed, and a large number of origin points were obtained, which was a huge harvest

    At this moment, Tanjiro Kamado and Tengen Umo and his party are rushing to Hana Street.

    The number of teams has not changed, but their strength has changed a lot.

    Guiwu Tsuji Wucan still doesn't know about Ji Guoyansheng's death. He has always been the first to get news, and he still doesn't know whether Ji Guoyansheng is dead or alive.

    ?Because Ji Guoyansheng had already escaped his control.

    "Well, he's a waste anyway, and he's still not as good as his younger brother even after hundreds of years." Gui Wu Tsuji had bulging veins, trying to keep his tone calm.

    Then try to find a chance, find someone from the ghost killing team to become your own ghost.

    The detachment of one of the winding strings from his hand caused Twelve Ghost Moon's combat effectiveness to drop sharply, and as a tool for him to find the blue Bana flower, Twelve Ghost Moon's strength is indispensable.

    Unexpectedly, among the twelve ghost months, the first attrition of the first quarter moon turned out to be one of the first quarters!

    As a result, Wumai Tsuji's distrust of other winding ghosts, he was thinking about who else would betray him?

    After thinking about it carefully, a figure appeared in his mind.

    The third of the winding, Yiwozuo.

    During the last battle with Ichimaru Gin, he had a problem, as if his heart was shaken by the words: "This sign must be killed, even if I kill him personally, I will never allow anyone to betray me!"

    Guiwu Tsuji decided to take a look at the current situation of Yiwoza, if he couldn't do it, he would kill him himself, and he must not be given a chance to escape from himself.

 Ichimaru Gin in Demon Slayer: Kimetsu no Yaiba Chapter 33 Infinite City

    Chapter Thirty-Three Infinite City

    "Good morning~ How are you?"

    Yoya Ubuyashiki, who was already lying on the bed and couldn't sit up with his own strength, tilted his head and looked at Ichimaru Gin who opened the door and walked in. He said in such a kind tone: "I can feel that my body is getting stronger and stronger every day.  It's heavy, it's not good, what's the matter?"

    "There are indeed some things." Ichimaru silver said: "Just now I killed a ghost."

    Obstetrician Shiki Yoya, who was already almost blind, trembled slightly. He simply killed an oni, would he appear in front of him like this: "Is it Twelve Ghost Moon?"

    "Haha, of course that's the case. Anyway, I can't come here just because of those little ghosts that can be seen everywhere." Ichimaru Yin said with a smile: "It's winding, let's play a game. Guess when it is winding."  ?¡±

    "Then I'll just guess." Yoya Ubuyashiki didn't care, but seemed to think about it seriously: "The second winding?"

    As far as he knows, there is a deep enmity between the second and Butterfly Shinobu, and Ichimaru Gin and Butterfly Shinobu have a good relationship.

    "Unfortunately, I guessed wrong." Ichimaru Gin stretched out a finger and said, "It's one of the windings."

    Yuya Miyashiki Yaoya's body trembled, and his eyes widened in disbelief: "Winningone!?"

    "That's right, he is dead now, but Wuyou Onimui Tsuji may not know the news. Before he died, one of the winding strings was out of the control of Wuyou Onimui Tsuji."

    "Cough¡ªcough¡ªhaha¡ª¡ªcough¡ª" Yaoya Miyashiki wanted to laugh, but he couldn't help spitting out a mouthful of blood as long as he moved a little too loudly.

    "You, it's better to calm down." Ichimaru Gin stretched out his hand and placed it on the chest of Yashiki Yoya. He didn't reply, and could only use Reiatsu to treat his body roughly.

    He is still very good at this aspect, because the experimental subject of using spiritual pressure to heal the body has always been himself.

    Every time he uses the Breath of the Sun to the limit, he will heal himself in this way, and it has been quite effective until now.

    Although it is impossible to completely eliminate the disease in Yoya Yashiki's body because he does not have the ability in this area, it can still be done by suppressing it.

    "Thank youit feels much better." Yoya Ubuyashiki slowly closed his eyes: "One of the topit turned out to be one of the top, and the first member of the ghosts in the top was the one of the top, it's so beautiful  , I am very grateful, this is one step closer to completely eradicating Kimai Tsujimu."

    As he said that, he laughed again: "And it turned out that he got rid of the control of Oni Wu Tsuji before he died? Sure enough, he was alone from the beginning to the end. He didn't pass down anything of himself. As long as he killed Oni Wu Tsuji  Just be miserable, kill him and everything will end."

    "The news has been conveyed, let's take a good rest next time, and I will go back too." Said Ichimaru Gin, stood up, and opened the door: "Goodbye~"

    As he spoke, he put his hands in his cuffs and turned away.

    Let's go back to Butterfly House. I don't know if the Huajie incident has started now. If it starts, I can try to intervene, but now there is no shortage of sources, so it's not so urgent.

    Soon Ichimaru Gin came to Butterfly House, flipped his hand, and took out three glass containers filled with blood, which contained the blood of Ji Guoyansheng, one of the top players.

    Butterfly Ninja did not put all his energy into practicing sword skills. After all, the number of ghosts is limited, and ghosts are not caught every day.

    More often, they are still studying poison, especially the poison that can work on the ghost of winding.

    The last time Gin Ichimaru was fighting with Kamizu San, she secretly collected some blood, and this time Kamizumi gave her sufficient experimental materials, which made her research progress greatly.

    After all, there is a huge gap between the ghost of the upper string and the ghost of the lower string and other ghosts.

    Especially the two ghosts, the third of the upper string and the first of the upper string, are already the closest existence to the ghost Wu Tsuji, even if their necks are cut off, they will not die.

    Both of them completed the regeneration of their heads after cutting off their necks, and then died because of their own inner reasons.

    "This is"

    "The blood of one of the upper strings." Ichimaru Gin put the container on the table: "Yeah~~ I ran into the ghost of the upper string after going for a walk. It was really powerful. It took me a lot of effort to kill it."

    "" Die Die endured a twitch from the corner of his eyes: "So it turns out that the so-called expending a lot of effort means winning without any injuries. Well, it seems that the meaning of the word [expend a lot of effort]  Meaning I need to relearn."

    "Yeah, don't be so cuteScared smile? It's scary.  "Ichimaru silver said with a smile: "how?  Can this make a better poison?  "

    "No problem." Butterfly said with a sigh: "But in fact, I doubt whether such a thing is necessary."

    "Um?"

    "You who defeated one of the top strings didn't suffer any injuries. If so, what's the point of me continuing to study poison? Anyway, Ghost Mai Tsuji is not your opponent."

    "You can't be careless about this kind of thing." Ichimaru Gin said: "Onimai Tsuji met a swordsman hundreds of years ago, and he defeated Onimai Tsuji almost instantly."

    "¡ª¡ª! Has there ever been such a thing?"

    "That's right, it seems to me that Ghost Mai Tsuji was as weak as a baby in front of that swordsman, but he ran away, his body exploded into thousands of pieces and exploded in all directions, while the swordsman  It destroyed 1,500 of them." Ichimaru Gin said: "But even so, Oni Wu Tsuji still ran away, and did not reappear until the swordsman died of old age."

    "That is to say if you don't prepare well, it will be bad if Oni Wu Tsuji runs away again. He is a ghost, and we are human beings. He can wait until we die."

    Ichimaru Gin stretched out his hand and said, "So, it's better to be fully prepared before the decisive battle comes."

    "I see." Die Ren nodded, she understood what she was going to do in the future.

    Judging from Ichimaru Gin's words, Onimai Tsuji's soul is probably not in the brain, the exact location cannot be determined, and he still needs to be unable to escape.

    His ability to split must be blocked.

    Then my poison is to try my best to work on the ghost of the upper string, and the sword skills I practice are aimed at the ghost of the upper string, to be precise, the second killing move of the upper string!

    here it is?

    Yiwozuo looked around and thought in his heart: 'Is this an infinite city? Calling me here means that Shangxian was killed by a ghost hunter?  ?

 Gin Ichimaru in Demon Slayer: Kimetsu no Yaiba Chapter 34: More Blood

    Chapter Thirty-Four More Blood

    "What's the matter? Call me over suddenly?" Luo Ji looked around in a daze, this was the first time she encountered such a thing.

    "Because the first quarter moon was incomplete, some of us were killed~ It's been a long time no see, Yuji, how is the prostitute Taro?"

    Tong Mo appeared next to Yiwozuo, put his arms around his shoulders, and said to Luo Ji: "I've been worried about everyone, after all, they are all important partners. I don't want to see any accidents happen to anyone."

    "But it seems a pity that my idea has come to nothing" Tong Mo said with a sigh.

    "Take your hands away." Yi Wozuo punched Tong Mo on the chin, ignored his nagging and looked around.

    The sixth winding concubine, the concubine, is intact.

    The fifth winding jade pot is intact.

    Winding No. 4 Half-day dog, intact.

    Not to mention him in the third of the first string and Tong Mo of the second of the first string, the only one that has not yet arrived is the first one right?

    That guy was killed?

    "Where is one of the top strings?" Yi Wozuo looked at Naruto who was on the side and said, "Is it dead?"

    "Hei Si Mou broke away from Twelve Ghost Moons and betrayed me."

    "¡ª¡ª!" Yiwozuo's pupils shrank, and he looked in the direction of the voice. It was the Ghost Dance Tsuji Wumi who had just appeared.

    Whether it was the appearance of Oni Wu Tsuji Wumi or the information contained in his words, it was far beyond his expectations.

    'Hei Si Moubetrayed?  ?  '

    "I don't want to say anything anymore, I don't have any expectations for you anymore." Onimai Tsujimu said calmly, but his anger was already burning: "The Ubuyashiki clan is still alive today, and there is no news about the blue Higan flower.  nothing."

    Yiwozuo didn't say anything, just listened to the various excuses of other ghosts.

    I really can't find it, and the most puzzling thing is why that black dead Mou defected?  In the end what happened?

    ? Ask Ghost Dance Tsuji Wumi?

    Impossible, they don't have the right to ask Guiwu Tsuji Wumi.

    "There is a vacancy in one of the windings, Yiwozuo."

    "yes!"

    "You did a good job last time, so let's be one of the first."

    "¡ª¡ª!?"

    "Child mill."

    "Here~ what's the matter?"

    "If you want to be one of the top players, you can apply for a bloody battle later."

    "I don't care." Tong Mo said with a smile: "It's fine now, Yiwozuo obviously became a ghost before me, but he became the first string, he must be unbalanced, and he can't beat me if he wants to apply for a bloody battle."  , Isn't it just right now, he feels more or less comfortable in his heart."

    Yi Wozuo didn't speak, but the veins on his body were bulging.

    "Since it has become one of the top strings, it is natural to have the corresponding ability." Gui Wu Tsuji looked at Yi Wo Zuo and said, "Give you a little more of my blood."

    As he said, his hand instantly grew longer and inserted directly into Yi Wozuo's head, and while delivering blood to Yi Wozuo, he was also using his own ability to cover his memories of his life.

    Completely cut off the possibility of his rebellion, and completely erase the part of Yiwozuo who was a human being in the past, the part that was 'Komaji'.

    Since Zhu Shi got out of his control, he began to consciously erase the memories of the ghosts he created later.

    Especially the part that affects yourself.

    Facts have proved that his behavior is correct, and Hei Simou's behavior proves this. He has completely maintained the memory of his life.

    It doesn't matter to Tong Mo, the memory of this kind of ghost will make him serve him better, so he can stay.

    He has already figured it out. In the next twelve ghost months, unless it is something like Tongma, the rest of him will set aside an hour every year to clean up his memory regularly.

    'don't want'

    'Stop'

    Yiwozuo's body trembled slightly. He felt that something in his heart was gradually disappearing. He wanted to refuse, to resist, but he couldn't.

    After a while, Guiwu Tsuji Wuyou withdrew his outstretched hand and said to Yi Wozuo, "How do you feel now?"

    "" Yiwozuo let out a deep breath and smiled: "It feels great, stronger than I imaginedThank you, Mr. Wu Mi."

    thisJust like that.

    Oni Wu Tsuji looked back with satisfaction, so that the point that is most likely to rebel will not be rebellious. Although it is not as good as one of the original top strings, it is not bad. At least he can take this position, and the rest depends on it.  When will he be able to grasp that 'transparent world'.

    After speaking, he disappeared completely.

    Oni Mai Tsuji continued to live as if he hadn't done anything, and then felt a battle within a few days, and the sixth of the winding and the ghost killing team collided.

    In an instant, Gui Wu Tsuji's veins bulged, and he gritted his teeth.

    "That guy¡ª¡ª!!" Through the cells in Fakuhime's body, he saw Tanjiro Kamado using the Breath of the Sun, and fear climbed up his back in an instant.

    However¡ª¡ªsoon he breathed a sigh of relief.

    fine.

    Although Kamado Tanjiro looks very strong, he is only slightly stronger than Rakuhime. As long as the prostitute Taro comes out, he will be the one who wins.

    The same is using the breath of the sun, the strength between the two is very different, I don't need to care too much

    It is not necessary

    Can't commit

    But still have to kill!  !  !

    No matter what, he can't be allowed to live anymore!  He has already mastered the breath of the sun, if he continues like this, even if he does not reach the height of Ji Guo Yuan Yi, it will pose a fatal threat to himself.

    Never let it go.

    Guiwu Tsuji took a deep breath and began to feel the cells in his body. Although he did not grasp the penetrating world, he discovered the soul in his body through the perception of the penetrating world before Hei Simou's betrayal.

    Sure enough, it is fatally different from other ghosts.

    Even the soul in Hei Si Mou's body is only concentrated in the depths of his brain, but his soul spreads all over his body, in every cell of his body.

    And one's own soul also has a certain regenerative ability, which can be concentrated and flow in one's body.

    Then he finally understood why the injuries on his body have not healed until now, those injuries left by Ji Guoyuanyi.

    The temperature held by his knives even burned his own soul.

    It is useless to simply repair the body, but nowhe started to devour the spirit particles in the airaccompanied by these spirit particles, he can feel the wound of his soul is healing, and Ji Guoyuan left for himself  The injury is recovering.

    It's just that this speed is too slow.

    I don't know how long it will take to fully recover, but Onimai Tsuji doesn't care, the last thing he lacks is time.

    Now he has lived for a thousand years, and he will live for two or three thousand years in the future, and he has been living for such a long time.

    "Hei Si MouAlthough I don't know whether you are dead or alive now, I will not let you go."

    Guiwu Tsuji felt the comfortable feeling of the injury gradually healing, and suddenly his eyes widened: "This this is!? The hateful ghost hunter!!"

    Just now, he felt that the sixth winding was dead.

    "It's just a few days, first the winding one, and now the winding sixall a bunch of rubbish!!! ?

 Gin Ichimaru in Demon Slayer: Kimetsu no Yaiba Chapter 35 Just leave it to him

    Chapter 35 Just give it to him

    "Huh? The sixth winding was killed?"

    Ichimaru Gin said in surprise, he was still waiting for Umo Tengen to find him, but he didn't expect him to come already?  Is it even done?  ?  ?

    He didn't ask Butterfly Renyu whether Tianyuan was here or not, it felt too weird to ask so suddenly.

    but

    Although no one went there, there were still gains.

    ¡¾Character template system

    Host: Chen Xuan

    Currently owns a character card: Ichimaru Silver (28% unlock rate)

    Source point: 160

    World anchor points: the main world of the earth, the blade of the ghost (the current world)

    Function:

    World shuttle function, character card extraction]

    I didn't do anything, so I added 15 source points. This part of the source point increase is probably because the three of Kamado Tanjiro became stronger, which led to the battle with the sixth and some changes in the original.

    For example, Yuhao Tianyuan was not seriously injured and had to retire, so he could contribute in the decisive battle in Infinity City.

    In this case, after the decisive battle in Infinite City, the ghost side will be greatly reduced.

    On the other hand, the combat power of the Ghost Killing Team has been greatly enhanced, which will bring about a completely different situation, and the emergence of these situations is the source of the 160 points.

    "Yes~" Butterfly said with a smile: "Kaomen Tanjirou and the others were also very active in this battle, and it is thanks to him that they were able to successfully defeat them."

    "Are there any casualties?"

    "Yes, all four of them were slightly injured (referring to the level of being immortal and not disabled for a few days to a few months [the average person must be dead]), but none of them died. After a period of rest, all four of them can return to the battlefield.  No problem." Butterfly Ren said with emotion: "In this way, the crusade on the first string and the sixth string has been completed, and there are only four left on the string."

    Sure enough, Yu Mao Tianyuan was not seriously injured.

    'The final battle is coming soon.  '

    It is unknown whether what happened in the Swordsmith Village will still happen, because as early as a month ago, the Swordsmith Village had already moved just in case.

    But no matter what, the time for the final battle is coming.

    'Try to master the transparent world before leaving this world.  ¡¯ There is a limit to the power of a character card, the most important thing is the power of the main body.

    The power of the character card is equivalent to a layer of 'camouflage' and 'limiter'. For example, Ichimaru Gin now has the power to destroy the world, but he uses a character card from the Demon Slayer Squad.

    Then he can only exert the power of this character's card unlocking speed.

    But - death is not a real death when using a character card, but the character card has suffered a certain degree of damage that needs to be repaired by spending source points, and his body is unscathed.

    As for the injury of the character card, the main body will not be injured. As long as the injury can be recovered normally, there is no need to consume source points. Those that cannot be recovered by normal treatment, such as permanent disabilities, can be recovered through source points.

    Therefore, in Ichimaru Gin's view, he tried his best to increase the unlocking rate of the character card to 100% in the early stage, and then turned the ability of this character card into his own through the "broken card".

    When the improvement of the "character card" can't keep up in the later stage, I don't deliberately increase the unlocking speed, but keep it as an "invincible" skill.

    The effect is probably 'a certain amount of invincibility time when using this character card'.

    However, what the character card cannot use is the power of the main body. The combat experience of the main body, the skills of the main body, and the realm of the main body (such as penetrating the world) can be shared.

    Ichimaru Gin feels that he is lucky. The Demon Slayer Blade in the first world is very safe for him, and he can master a special realm that can be used for a long time in this world.

    ? See through the world

    In any case, you must master this realm.

    "Thank you." Butterfly Shinobu looked at Ichimaru Gin and said, "Before you showed up, anyway, we had no idea about whether we could kill Onimai Tsuji.  I hope, even if I use this life, as long as I can avenge my sister, that's all I have."

    "But it's different now. You have given us, and me, hope, the hope that you can really kill Ghost Mai Tsuji."

    "Hope." Ichimaru Gin narrowed his eyes and smiled: "It's not really hope, even without me, you can kill Kimai Tsuji, but it will be smoother now."

    the"Isis it" Butterfly said uncertainly, looking at the sun wheel sword on his waist, which is a blade made from a part of the tip of the Ichimaru Gin Zanpakuto.

    In fact, when practicing, Butterfly Shinobu always falls into a question about himself: 'Is it necessary to do this?  '

    'Anyway, it doesn't matter if you don't have yourself.  '

    This feeling

    In the past, she fell into similar doubts about herself, and that was because she couldn't cut off the neck of the ghost no matter how she practiced breathing.

    However, she didn't give up at that time, coupled with the hatred in her heart, that's why she has the current Chongzhu Butterfly Shinobi, who uses poison to kill ghosts.

    But now she once again fell into the same feeling: 'Even if she didn't have herself, Gui Wu Tsuji would die in the hands of this person in front of her, it's only a matter of time.  '

    If you just give up like this, you will definitely not be reconciled.

    "Mr. Purgatory, who greeted him, feels the same way. If you meet the third of the first string next time, it doesn't matter if you don't make any progress. Anyway, Ichimaru Gin will definitely win¡ªjust leave the matter to him.  '

    ¡®There is more or less such a feeling in my heart.  '

    'But if you really do this, the depression in your heart is not fake. I don't know what Mr. Purgatory thinks, but he definitely wants to do it himselfMe too, if I can, I want to take revenge with my own hands  !  Rely on my hands to kill that ghost.  '

    'Therefore, this invincible person gave himself strength, didn't he simply wait for Ghost Mai Tsuji to appear, and then admit me now?  '

    Butterfly sighed: "I don't know, if we don't rely on your strength, whether our ghost killing team can kill Ghost Mai Tsuji, and whether I can kill that enemy, but thank you for giving me this opportunity  .¡±

    ''Excessively powerful power brings more than just a sense of peace of mind?  ¡¯ Ichimaru Gin said inwardly: ¡®Well this feeling, if the character card I am using now is not Ichimaru Gin but Gojo Satoru, maybe the unlocking speed will increase a lot.  '

    Ichimaru Gin rubbed Butterfly Ninja's head and said with a smile, "Haha, you are too alien, are we friends?"

    "¡ª¡ª!" Looking at Gin Ichimaru who put his hand on his head, Butterfly Ninja's eyes widened.

 Gin Ichimaru in Demon Slayer: Kimetsu no Yaiba Chapter 36 Card Draw

    Chapter 36 Draw Cards

    Not every world has world consciousness.

    There is world consciousness, and the plots that everyone understands may not be the kind that the world consciousness thinks. In some worlds, the main character hates the world consciousness.

    It can only be said that some worlds have world consciousness. After the plot deviates, the world consciousness will start to reverse in the original direction.

    Does the world of "Demon Slayer: Blade" have world consciousness?

    have no idea.

    But if there is a world consciousness, this world consciousness must be on the side of the Ghost Killing Squad.

    After Ghost Mai Tsuji became a ghost, the Ubuyashiki clan was cursed. In order to lift the curse, they began to fight against ghosts and created a ghost killing team.

    And Ji Guoyuanyi, this man who was born holy.

    Coupled with the attraction to ghosts that Kamado Tanjiro now has.

    There is still time to flow to the modern age, their 'reincarnation'.

    Therefore, it is possible to have world consciousness in this world.

    So he was going to take a look to see if the world consciousness, who didn't know if it existed, would make a move to move the next final battle back, and let Guimai Tsuji know that a ghost that could move in the sun appeared.

    If the world consciousness does not make a move, Chen Xuan will also find a way to bring the rhythm back to normal.

    There is no way, Guiwu Tsuji is too stubborn, if you don't give him some sweetness, he can't help if the ghost doesn't come out, his current character card doesn't have that kind of tracking moves.

    Perhaps you can try to draw a card?  The only things I can draw now are characters from the world of "Demon Slayer: Blade", or character cards from the world of "Reaper" that are related to [Ichimaru Gin].

    In the case of "Demon Slayer: Blade"if I draw a character card of Oni Wu Tsuji Mumi, maybe I can use this method to find his position.

    But it feels like a big loss. It is more profitable to draw the character card of "Reaper".

    If you draw a character card of Nirvana Yuri or Urahara Kisuke or Aizen Soyousuke.

    Relying on their attributes as scientists, they might be able to directly determine the location of Oni Wu Tsuji by studying the relationship between ghosts.

    Maybe you can try it, anyway, you have to smoke sooner or later.

    'The current source point is 160 pointsand the development of the character card Ichimaru Gin is almost at its limit. It should not be difficult to continue to get 40 source points in this world, you can draw it!  '

    Chen Xuan opened the system panel, and silently said in his heart, 'Fan Lanran!  '

    If it is Aizen, it is impossible to bring a Bengyu, just relying on the special "Bengyu" wish to come true, even if it is a small-scale "world consciousness correction", it is not difficult to find Guiwu Tsuji Wumi.

    Coupled with Aizen's high IQ, maybe I can use this character card to study the body structure of ghosts, and maybe I can use it in the future world.

    For example, when facing an enemy, inject the opponent with ghost serum to turn it into a ghost-and it is daytime.

    If it can be done, it is a lore.

    'Draw a card¡ª¡ª!  '

    'Monster card¡ª¡ª!  '

    Following a flash of light from his brain, a new character card appeared in the system.

    [Character Card: Kurosaki Ichigo

    Unlocking degree: 1%]

    "? Kurosaki Ichigo?" Chen Xuan was stunned for a moment. It's not that Kurosaki Ichigo is not strong, the point is that he can't use this card now.

    What special ability does Kurosaki Ichigo have?

    Transform!  Strengthen the attributes, and then A goes up.

    Kurosaki Ichigo's ability is that he has no ability, or that ability is handsome?

    "Forget it, this card is useless right now, let's save it for the next world." Chen Xuan sighed, feeling so bad, if he can get the card he wants, he can directly find the location of Oni Wu Tsuji.  You can earn 100 more source points, even if you don't have 100, there should be dozens of points, and the cards you get are equivalent to discounted ones.

    And the Kurosaki Ichigo drawn now can't locate the position of Onimai Tsuji, which is equivalent to drawing at full price.

    However, Kurosaki Ichigo's character card is still very powerful and can be used.

    Chen Xuan felt the message contained in the Kurosaki Ichigo character card.

    This card is the Kurosaki Ichigo of the one-sword style, not the two-sword style of the Millennium Blood War, but it can be broken by increasing the unlocking rate of the character card to 100%.

    After breaking the card, it is equivalent to mastering all the power of Kurosaki Ichigo.

    'Zan Yue' didn't want Kurosaki Ichigo to become a god of death, so he kept suppressing it.The power of Kazaki Ichigo, the power he used before he became a two-knife style in the Millennium Blood War Chapter was just a fragment of power that was not suppressed by "Zan Yue".

    Before the broken card, including now, although he can use the power of the character card, there is actually no sword spirit in Zanpakuto.

    And once the broken card is selected, the sword spirit inside Zanpakuto will also appear.

    That is to say, it may be possible to let Zhanyue relieve the suppression of power through talking, and directly become a two-sword style.

    It's just that the sudden appearance of a sword spirit feels quite awkward, and I haven't decided whether to break it or not.

    'It's still too far away, at least in the next two or three worlds it will be difficult to achieve broken cards.  ¡¯ Chen Xuan switched the character card to the Kurosaki Ichigo version.

    The appearance changed from Ichimaru Gin to Kurosaki Ichigo in ordinary clothes.

    Feeling the spiritual pressure in the body There is no doubt that this power is much stronger than when Ichimaru Gin was unlocked at 1%. Even if it is just a fragment of power, the spiritual pressure alone is beyond the captain level.

    It still surpasses captains like Kurosaki Isshin and Urahara Kisuke.

    During the battle with Aizen, neither of these two people could feel Aizen Soyousuke's spiritual pressure, because the gap between them was too big and they were not in the same dimension, but Kurosaki Ichigo could feel it.

    Although the character card Kurosaki Ichigo has no special power, it has powerful spiritual pressure, powerful fighting talent, fighting instinct, and multiple transformations.

    Although the control of Reiatsu is much worse than those of the captains who have lived for hundreds of years, Chen Xuan has the experience of using power from the Ichimaru silver character card.

    There are better ways to use this powerful spiritual pressure.

    Taking a deep breath, the clothes on his body changed from ordinary clothes to deadly clothes, and a bandaged Zan Yue Broadsword appeared behind him, but he did not use the further liberation power of Swastika.

    "Then it's the swastika!"

    ?I can feel it, with the …djie, the total amount of spiritual pressure in the body has not changed, but the amount that can be exerted has increased by about ten times.

    "It's increased tenfold all of a sudden"

    Originally, Kurosaki Ichigo's Reiatsu was huge, even if it is only 1% now.

    "Kurosaki Ichigo's 1% Reiatsu alone is probably equivalent to 3%-5% of Ichimaru Gin's character card. The huge Reiatsu, plus this output"

    Moreover, the swastika can be practiced, ten times is only the initial improvement.

    "Words of virtualization" Chen Xuan put his hand in front of his face and then put it back: "It's too early for virtualization, virtualization is not as controllable as swastika, maybe it will destroy the spiritual pressure in the body in an instant."  They all burst out, maybe it only takes two or three seconds."

    Glancing around: "At least it can't be used here, and I can try it out in a place where no one is around."

    Chen Xuan switched the character card back and turned off the system: "It's too early to use the character card of Kurosaki Ichigocontinue to unlock the character card of Ichimaru Gin."

    "Let's talk about Kurosaki Ichigo's character card later ?

 Gin Ichimaru in Demon Slayer: Kimetsu no Yaiba Chapter 37: The solution to the markings

    Chapter Thirty-seven The solution to the markings

    Chen Xuan switched back to Ichimaru Gin's character card, reconsidered his plan, and waited for three months, although in the original book, about two months after Flower Street, the event of Swordsmith Village kicked off the prelude to the final battle.

    But just to be on the safe side, wait an extra month for Zaomen Nezuko to 'evolve' a bit more, and after three months, if there is no change, try to find a way to let Guiwu Tsuji know that the ghost who defeated Sunshine has appeared  this matter.

    In fact, Chen Xuan really didn't need to worry about this kind of thing.

    Not long after, Chen Xuan got the news.

    In another mission, Kamado Tanjiro met Shitou Muichiro, and the ghost the two faced was Kamizuru's "Half Tengu".  Bean defeated the sun at this time

    "Good job, half-day dog!"

    Oni Wuji was overjoyed: "The oni who can defeat the sun has finally appeared! The rare physique that has never appeared in the twelve ghost months, the chosen ghost! As long as I eat him, I will completely defeat the sun!"

    He has lived for thousands of years, this is the second time such a surprise.

    The first time was when I overcame the illness, although after that I found that I couldn't stand under the sun anymore.

    And now, he is finally going to overcome this flaw that has accompanied him for thousands of years.

    After the ecstasy, he also gradually calmed down.

    The current Twelve Ghosts Month has already had a lot of downsizing, so it doesn't matter if the last ghosts don't look at it.

    The most important thing is winding.

    Now there are only four left: the first string, Yiwozuo, the second string, Tongmo, the third string, Mingnu, and the fifth string, Yuhu.

    On the side of the Demon Slayer Squad, all members of Nine Pillars survived, and Kamado Tanjiro, according to the battle situation in the fourth quarter, although it cannot be compared with Ji Guoyuan at all, he is one of the "Pillars" of the Demon Slayer Squad.  The staff is still fine.

    In addition, there is 'Ichimaru Gin', who can be said to be the strongest combat force of the Demon Killing Team at present. If you want to hold 'Ichimaru Gin', you have to let Yi Woza take action, so that the rest of their side  There are even fewer people playing, there are only three who are winding up, and Ming Nu can't move, at most they can hold a few.

    It is unknown whether the jade pot can hit a pillar.

    What we can really look forward to is Tong Mo, let's see if he can play one against seven.

    'It is not impossible to face multiple pillars at the same time with Tong Mo's vampire technique.  ¡¯ Guiwu Tsuji said inwardly: ¡®But it¡¯s still not enough, Hei Si Mou Hei Si Mou who betrayed me, he is the key!  '

    Being able to betray him and escape from his control shows that Hei Si Mou has undergone tremendous changes.

    If he can be brought back into the Twelve Ghost Moons, the Ghost Killing Squad will have nothing to fear.

    "Find me Black Death Mou, and if I find him, I can let go of the past, and even let him defeat the sun like me!" Gui Wu Tsuji gave an order to his ghosts.

    Until now, he didn't know that Hei Si Mou was actually dead

    "Father?"

    Purgatory Kyojuro who was waving the sword in his hand turned around and saw Purgatory Makijuro holding a wine gourd in one hand in the corridor.

    He didn't speak, just glanced at his son, turned around and left.

    Walking towards the study, he began to look through the books related to the Ghost Slayer from ancient times to the present.

    At this time, his forehead was covered with cold sweat, and he didn't bother to drink the wine, so he kept flipping through books while muttering.

    If you approach him carefully, you may be able to hear what he is mumbling by putting your ear against his mouth.

    "What to do? What to do? What to do? What to do? What to do?"

    He kept saying this.

    His own son, Purgatory Xingshoulang, has spots on his body!

    Undoubtedly, this has greatly increased his combat power. Coupled with the semi-finished transparent world and the entry-level He Dao, he now has the ability to fight and win the Winding Ghost.

    If he meets Yiwozuo now, it's hard to say who will win.

    And here is the problem.

    According to the books passed down from generation to generation by the inheritors of Breath of Fire, no one who has mastered the stripes will live to be less than twenty-five years old!

    And his son Xing Shoulang, Lian Ji, is now in his twenties, even if he wins can he only say three or four years?

    'No!  Absolutely can't be like this, now is a big change, if??According to what the lord said, this time our winning rate is very high, Xing Shoulang!  Xing Julang!  Xing Julang!  survive!  survive!  There must be some way, there must be some way¡ª!  '

    It's a pity that, in fact, he guessed a long time ago that his son might step into the realm of 'zebra'. Although there is no record in the book how to achieve it, his son Lian Ji Xing Shou Lang is a genius.

    Although he can't be compared with the person who mastered the original breathing method, he is also a natural strong man. If he knows the existence of stripes, maybe he can really reach this level with his own ability.

    So he tore up the relevant books.

    But now, he suffered the consequences, he couldn't even find out if he wanted to check 'are there any special cases', so he could only vaguely recall it.

    But the long-term alcoholism made his brain a mess, and now he can't think of relevant content at all.

    "There must be some way, there must be some way!!"

    ¡¾Character template system

    Host: Chen Xuan

    Currently owned character cards: Ichimaru Gin (32% unlock rate) Kurosaki Ichigo (2% unlock rate)

    Source Points: 75

    World anchor points: the main world of the earth, the blade of the ghost (the current world)

    Function:

    World shuttle function, character card extraction]

    The change in the event this time provided him with 15 source points, pushing the source point to 75 points.

    At the same time, he also relied on the breath of the sun to master the markings and the penetrating world during this period of time. Maybe because the blade is not a sun wheel sword, he did not master the katana¡ªno matter how powerful the Zanpakuto is, the Zanpakuto cannot  will change color.

    And relying on penetrating the world, he can better understand his own and other people's physical conditions, and he can use this ability to use spiritual seeds to heal injuries more deeply.

    ? Heal the wounds left by using the breathing method, and treat the wounds left by turning on the stripes.?

 Ichimaru Gin in Demon Slayer: Kimetsu no Yaiba Chapter 38 Zhushi

    ?Chapter Thirty-eight Pearl World

    There are two prerequisites for the opening of stripes.

    That is, the body temperature is above 39 degrees and the pulse is above 200. After meeting these two conditions, you can continue to fight without dying, and you have met the conditions for turning on the markings.

    After turning on the markings, the body temperature and pulse are actually still increasing, which is a huge burden on the body.

    If ordinary people want to open it, they will die directly.

    They are also the pillars of the Ghost Killing Team. Their bodies have been trained and they are much stronger than ordinary people.

    It is precisely because of this that they are able to resist such physical damage, and possess this kind of "stripe" of power that is close to self-mutilation.

    After turning on the markings, it will cause huge damage to the body, heart, blood vessels, etc. Afterwards, even with the use of spiritual seeds, Ichimaru Gin will need to spend several hours to restore his body to its original state.

    If he mastered the treatment method of "Hui Dao" by himself, the result would definitely be different, but he would not "Hui Dao".

    However, relying on his many treatments for the body, he has also mastered a certain method of using spiritual seeds for treatment, which can be regarded as a "false Huidao".

    In the next battle with Onimai Tsuji, it doesn¡¯t matter even if the members of the Demon Killing Squad turn on the ¡®stripe¡¯ during the battle, as long as no one spares two or three days after the battle for him to use spirit seeds to heal his body.  will return to its original state.

    However, the premise is not to turn on the stripes again after that.

    This is actually easy to do.

    As long as Onimai Tsujimu dies tragically, there will naturally be no one in this world who is an opponent of these members of the Demon Slayer Team, and naturally there is no need to turn on the markings.

    And as long as they don't turn on their stripes, they will have a normal number of lives, how long they should live.

    In addition, he also mastered one more thing, that is to 'strengthen his own soul', or 'reiatsu'. After mastering the penetrating world, he can see the spirits of the outside world and his own soul.  up.

    When using a character card, there is no way to increase the spiritual pressure, and the spiritual pressure of Ichimaru Gin is like a shell covering the soul of his own body.

    But if you don't use character cards, you can rely on the transparent world to slowly increase the quality of your soul and increase your spiritual pressure.

    It's just that the rate of increase is very slow, extremely slow.

    It's so slow that he doesn't even bother to practice spiritual pressure. With this time, he might as well practice the breath of the day to strengthen his body.

    Even if he has mastered the penetrating world, Zebra, now his use of the sun's breath is at best an introduction. This breathing method can continue to strengthen his body, and he doesn't know where the limit is.

    It is estimated that when I can chop up 1,500 pieces of flesh in a short period of time without using the character card, my Sun's Breath will be considered a great achievement.

    Still too far away, just take your time.

    The Demon Killing Team has already started a training camp to prepare for the next final battle, but this has little to do with Ichimaru Gin and Butterfly Shinobi in Butterfly House.

    This night.

    The two were waiting for the 'person' who would appear here at the entrance of the Butterfly House.

    "Will she come?" Butterfly Ren looked at the road in front of him and said, just before, the lord sent a contact message - there is a ghost who will come to Butterfly Ren.

    At that time, Die Die endured seeing the contact information and her hands trembled a bit, but after all, it was the message from the lord, so she took a closer look.

    The name of the oni is "Zhu Shi", and it was an oni that escaped from the control of Oni Wu Tsuji Wuyou hundreds of years ago.

    I have been researching the method of killing Onimai Tsuji Mumi, and the method of turning ghosts into humans. I have rescued some members of the Demon Slayer Team many times in the past years.

    Therefore, although there was no positive contact, the Ubayashiki family has always had a certain understanding of her.

    Coupled with the intuition of the Ubuyashiki clan that is close to predicting the future, Ubayashiki Yoya judged that Tsumoyashiki was not an enemy.

    And Butterfly Ninja is undoubtedly the one who has the deepest research on ghosts in the ghost killing team. Recently, she got the blood of the ghost of Kamizumi from Ichimaru Gin, which made her have a good idea of ??what kind of injuries her toxin would cause to ghosts.  a more obvious understanding.

    This understanding is that if it is the third or one of the top strings, even if she swallows all her flesh and blood, which is equivalent to thirty-seven kilograms of poison, she will only be "injured" and will not die.

    In addition, except for the second string, the third string and the first string have no similar habits, that is to say the strongest poison she can make now is almost zero for the ghost of the string.

    theSo, she gave up the research on the poison that kills ghosts, but used the blood on hand to study how to weaken ghosts.

    "It's not that it will come, but it's already coming." Ichimaru Gin felt the soul fluctuations in the distance, and within his perception range, two soul fluctuations were approaching.

    Very strange.

    Although he and Zhu Shi actually met once before, he didn't use the relevant perception at that time, and didn't understand it yet.

    "come yet?"

    Butterfly Shinobu looked into the distance, and sure enough, after a while, two people appeared at the end of the road, a young girl in a kimono, and a boy following her.

    These two people are officially Zhushi and Yushiro.

    At this time, Zhu Shi was naturally very nervous. As a ghost, why was she going to the Ghost Killing Squad?

    However, in order to kill Kiwu Tsuji, even if there is only a slight chance, she will fight, even if it is a trap, it doesn't matter.

    "That's" Zhu Shi looked at the two people approaching from a distance and stopped.

    "Miss Zhushi - there should be time to run now!" Yushiro said nervously: "Are we really going? To the base of the Demon Slayer Squad!?"

    "Yes, exactly." Zhu Shi nodded and said, "Let's go."

    "The two are the guests that the lord wants to invite, right?" Butterfly Shinobi said softly with a smile on his face and the veins on his forehead slightly raised.

    "Yes." Different from Yushiro's nervousness, Zhushi said in a very flat tone: "I am Zhushi, he is Yushiro, please give me your advice in the next period of time."

    "Well, I can't talk about a lot of advice, anyway, let's work hard together!" Butterfly Shinobu stretched out his hands and made an encouraging gesture.

    "You are Chongzhu Butterfly Ninja This one"

    "Ichimaru Gin." Ichimaru Gin introduced himself with a smile.

    "Then, Mr. Ichimaru."

    "Haha, don't be so cynical, just call me Yin."

    "Okay" Zhu Shi's tone hesitated: "Then, Ms. Butterfly and Mr. Yin I know that your views on ghosts are correct.  Except for Nezuko, I haven¡¯t seen the ghosts who can¡¯t eat people, but I think the two of you are also very clear that Oni Wu Tsuji is the root of everything. Please, I also want to kill Oni Wu Tsuji  Do nothing to help.¡±

    "Miss Zhushi¡ª!" Yushiro said hurriedly, looking at Zhushi who was bowing and saluting, but the next moment Zhushi grabbed his arm and had to stop.

    Butterfly glanced at Ichimaru Gin, and sighed after watching him signal with his eyes: "I see, then let's work hard together."

 Gin Ichimaru in Demon Slayer: Kimetsu no Yaiba Chapter 39 Don't lean over

    Chapter Thirty-nine Don't lean over

    ¡®This feeling?  '

    Ichimaru Gin hasn't practiced since a week ago, but walks around when he has nothing to do. While improving the unlocking speed of Ichimaru Gin's character card, he is preparing to face the final battle.

    Completely unfamiliar soul fluctuations.

    In fact, occasionally there will be some members of the Ghost Slayer Squad who I have never seen before, newcomers, etc. come here, and their soul fluctuations are naturally completely unfamiliar, but this one is different.

    The soul fluctuation of this strange existence that appears now is hundreds of times that of ordinary people.

    Although it is still not as good as when the unlocking speed of the Maruyin character card is 1%, but there is no doubt that this strength is far beyond what normal humans can achieve.

    "Ghost dance Tsuji no misfortune may come."

    "¡ª¡ª!"

    Butterfly shrank her pupils when she heard Ichimaru Gin's words: "Really?"

    "Completely strange soul fluctuations that are hundreds of times stronger than ordinary people" Ichimaru Gin said with a smile: "It's really scary. Not only is that guy's body, but his soul has also been dehumanized."

    "I'll go there first, you can follow me later." Ichimaru Gin said and disappeared in front of Butterfly Shinobu in an instant, and rushed towards the location of Onimai Tsuji's target "Yuya Ubuyashiki" with Shunpo.

    Butterfly Shinobi tidied up immediately, with two solar knives pinned to his waist, and put some 'hidden weapons' in his cuffs.

    Also rushed over immediately.

    Zhu Shi is not here.

    Since the completion of the medicine to deal with Mumai Tsuji, Zhushi would go to the "Yaoya Maternity House" every night, and return to the Butterfly House again at dawn to study the effect of strengthening the medicine.

    Soon, Ichimaru Gin rushed to his destination, stood at a height of a thousand meters, and opened the transparent world while looking down.

    The state of penetrating the world not only allows him to see through the enemy's weaknesses, but also has the effect of hiding his own sense of existence. After using it, he is like a plant, completely hiding his breath from being noticed by others.

    Of course, only breath is hidden, and Reiatsu cannot be completely hidden. The two are different power systems.

    Looking into the distance, sure enough, that familiar figure appeared in Ichimaru Gin's field of vision - Onimai Tsuji.

    'Sure enough, it is different from ordinary ghosts.  Ichimaru Gin opened his eyes and looked at Onimai Tsuji: "The soul is no longer limited to the brain, but spreads all over the body like blood, and the place where the brain is located is equivalent to the core of the soul, and he has five brains.  '

    'Sure enough, it is the right choice to make the medicine that makes Guiwu Tsuji Wumi unable to split first.  '

    Thinking about it, he has already taken out his Zanpakuto: "…d½â¡ª¡ª"

    Ichimaru Gin pointed the Zanpakuto in his hand at Onimai Tsuji Mumi.

    Not only the pillar of the Demon Slayer Squad, but I can also save the four members of Miyashiki's family here, especially Yoya Ubuyashiki. As the leader of the Demon Slayer Squad, he should be able to provide a lot of sources, right?

    In addition, there is Zhu Shi.

    Even in Ichimaru Gin's own opinion, the source point given for saving Jushi should be on the pillar of the Demon Slayer Squad, because she is a ghost and can live for a long time.

    ?One hundred years, two hundred years, as a witness to the era of Ji Guoyuan to the present, the changes in the world brought about by her survival will not be too small.

    "God Killing Gun¡ª¡ª"

    Mumi Onimai Tsuji, who was talking to Yoya Ubuyashiki, was instantly penetrated into the brain.

    The expansion and contraction speed of the god-killing gun was beyond imagination. It was shorter than an instant, and all five brains of Oni Wu Tsuji were pierced by the god-killing gun.

    Ichimaru Gin, who used the "transparent world" to target Onimai Tsuji's weak point, had no intention of holding back.

    Although he said in the chat that he would hand over Butterfly Shinobi to deal with "Shangxian II", but he didn't have the idea of ??keeping his hand because of this. If he killed Onimai Tsuji Mumi right here, it can only be said that he was lucky  not good.

    only

    'I knew it wasn't that simple.  '

    Obviously all the vital points were pierced, but soon Onimai Tsuji's five brains were regenerated, but Ichimaru Gin's attack was not useless.

    ?Using the transparent world, Ichimaru Yin clearly saw that the light of the soul of Onimai Tsuji Mumi's body dimmed a little. As long as this happened a few times, Onimai Tsuji Mumi would lose consciousness.

    "Ichimaru¡ª¡ª!"

    Onimai Tsuji mushou roared angrily, although he had long thought that Yoya Miyayashiki would use tricks, but he didn't expect it to come from someone who didn't know how far away.Unexpected attack of 'Ichimaru Gin'.

    Although the injury has been regenerated, this tingling feeling¡ª¡ª

    The brain has almost lost the ability to think, the regenerated brain is buzzing, and the memories of the past millennia are flooding in.

    He even almost forgot that he was in the base camp of the Ghost Killing Squad, in the enemy's lair, as if he had returned to the time when he was lying on the hospital bed thousands of years ago.

    The sense of time has become confused, what the hell are you doing now?  What are you going to do?

    At this moment, a hand suddenly pierced his chest¡ª¡ª

    A large number of thorns appeared around it, piercing itself.

    "Who are you!? Zhu Shi? What are you doing? Do you want to betray me?"

    "You're out of your mind!?" Zhu Shi stared blankly at the roaring Oni Wu Tsuji. He had betrayed him for hundreds of years, what was this man talking about.

    "its not right!!"

    Although the brain became chaotic, he couldn't just sit still. First, he dismantled the vampire art and Zhu Shi's hands that had entered his body, so that he could move freely to get rid of the current predicament.

    "Is this memory confusion?" Ichimaru Gin appeared next to Miyashiki Yoya and said in surprise as he watched Onimai Tsuji.

    It was also the first time he had seen such a situation.

    To deal with other ghosts, as long as the soul hit is undoubtedly an instant kill.

    But in "Bleach", whether it is Shinigami, Void, or Quincy, the composition of the soul is very different from this world. It is said to be a soul, but it doesn't matter if it is a different kind of body.

    It was the first time he had seen such a 'soul injury', and it is estimated that Onimai Tsuji had never expected such a situation to happen.

    "No misfortune¡ª¡ª!!!"

    Just at this time, there was a loud shout from the side, and Oni Wu Tsuji, who was dismantling Zhu Shishou, turned around and saw a figure with spots on his head and a sun wheel earring.

    It was Kamado Tanjiro.

    However, he had a certain hallucination in front of his eyes with his memory being confused, Zhu Shi who appeared beside him, and the figure with the sun wheel earrings in front of him.

    He suddenly felt as if he had returned to hundreds of years ago, the monster pulled out its blade and wanted to cut at him.

    "Don't lean over here¡ª¡ª!!! ?

 Gin Ichimaru in Demon Slayer: Kimetsu no Yaiba Chapter 40 The Final Battle

    Chapter 40 The Final Battle

    Onimai Tsuji Mumi regarded Kamado Tanjiro as Ji Kuni Enichi. Although his memory hadn't been fully sorted out, the deep-rooted fear made him immediately call for 'Naruki'.

    In an instant, the ground under everyone's feet was no longer the ground, but an open door.

    Everyone is falling.

    "My lord¡ª!"

    Yan Zhu and the others shouted, unlike them, Yoya and the others have no strength to restrain the chicken, and in this situation, they will be killed if they just fall.

    "Don't worry."

    As Ichimaru Gin said, he directly took advantage of the moment to put the four of Ubuyashiki Yoya and Suzushi aside: "Then I'll leave it to you here, Ms. Suzuki."

    "?"

    Zhu Shi raised his head and looked at Ichimaru Gin in a daze, justwhat happened?

    For a moment, she was still beside Kimai Tsuji, and in the next moment, she lost a hand and appeared beside Yoya Masanyashiki.

    Teleport?  Space transfer?

    Or is it pure speed?

    "Ahem¡ª¡ª"

    "Master Yoya, please have a good rest!" said Ubayashiki Amane, who was supporting Yoyazai Miyashiki.

    "Don't worry about me, Tianyin." Miyayashiki Yoya said, "Originally, I, we had already died there just now, but I didn't expect that I could survive But when I think about it carefully, I still feel a little unwilling.  I am not reconciled to seeing Kimai Tsuji's tragic death in person, it's fine nowMaybe I can see"

    "Ga¡ª¡ª¡ª"

    "Keriya, are you looking here? Don't send the pillar to my side." Yoya Miyayashiki heard the crows from the side and said, "The most important thing now is to kill Onimai Tsuji.  Get this done, and I we'll be fine even if we die for it."

    ?Using Yushiro's blood ghost technique, looking through the crow, "Teriya Ubuyashiki", who is in charge of combat command, gritted his teeth and began to convey Yoya Ubayashiki's thoughts to the other pillars.

    "Mr. Ichimaru, let's go too." Yoya Ubuyashiki said with a smile.

    "It doesn't matter." Ichimaru Silver stood aside and said: "I can also feel the position and aura of the other members of the Demon Slayer Squad here. Now that things have developed to this situation, let's wait a little bit."

    "but"

    Ichimaru Gin pointed the Zanpakuto in one direction, and the blade in his hand stretched instantly¡ª¡ª

    They were not the only ones engulfed in this space called 'Infinite City', but also people nearby, such as some medical staff, and some members of the nearby Ghost Killing Squad,

    These people have no fighting ability, and it is the second 'child mill' who is staring at them.

    He looked at the group of people in front of him, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and the next moment, a white light rushed towards him.

    Dang¡ª¡ª

    The white light intertwined with the iron fan in his hand, pushing him away into the distance.

    "Huh? This strength" Tong Mo felt the almost irresistible force and was directly pushed away. Although the force was great, the move he knew should penetrate through his fan and then through his chest.

    No, it should be almost no response to myself.

    He looked at the group of people who were getting farther and farther away and laughed loudly: "Haha, so that's the case, is the purpose to push me away?"

    If he uses all his strength, he will naturally leave a few holes in his body, but that is not the goal of Ichimaru Gin. Ichimaru Gin's goal is to push Tong Mo away and keep him away from these people who are not capable of fighting.

    Tong Mo has almost no emotion, and most of the emotions are faked by him, so he also maintains a calm state now.

    ¡®How did he know where I was?  '

    This idea appeared in his mind in an instant: "The direction of this blade should be some distance away from me. I haven't faced it directly, so I know my position Could it be that he doesn't just know me?"  location, and know where everyone else is?  Some kind of special ability?  '

    Tong Mo thought to himself, after all, it is the ability of the soul, which is completely unknown to him.

    It is not surprising even that vampire art has the ability to detect and detect, not to mention the completely unknown ability of the soul, maybe it really has such an ability.

    'Since he has such an ability, and I didn't realize it at the beginning, he can kill me. The reason why he didn't do this is probably because although he can determine the location, he can't determine the vital point, andOr do you not want to kill me?  '

    The former is another matter, if it is the latter.

    Tong Mo relaxed the strength in his hand, and the blade pierced through his body immediately¡ªhe forced himself to break free from the blade, even though his chest was almost cut in half.

    Such an injury didn't matter to him at all, and he recovered in less than a second.

    "If it's the latter, that is to say, is there anyone in the direction where I was shot?"

    Breath of Worms Dance of Butterflies teases

    Puchi¡ª¡ª

    At the moment when he was distracted, a figure quickly approached here, swung a series of stabs with the sun wheel knife in his hand, and left wounds on Tong Mo's body.

    "Oh, it's the first time we meet. My name is Tong Mo. It's an interesting meeting ceremony."

    Tong Mo felt his body twitching, but he still had a smile on his face: "Is this poison? It's really interesting. This is the first time I have encountered such a fighting method."

    "However, what a pity, your poison was decomposed by me."

    "The trick of pressing the bottom of the box is so useless!"

    Hearing Tong Mo chattering over there, Die Die endured and took a deep breath to try to calm himself down. Everything that happened now was still predictable.

    Ever since she got the blood of Shangxian 1 and Shangxian 3, she judged that it was too difficult to make a ghost that could kill Shangxian with the existing materials.

    So she synthesized the poison from Zhu Shi and changed the ratio of the poison.

    The poisons she uses now only have a small amount of original effect, which is to confuse Tong Mo. In fact, the main poisons she uses now are 'aging' and 'restoring human body'.

    These two kinds of poison can blunt Tong Mo's body little by little, slowing down his speed.

    In addition to this, it is the medicine of "temporarily getting rid of Oni Wu Tsuji's control". The use of this is actually the key point. The first two do not need to be concealed from Oni Wu Tsuji. This kind of real killing needs to be concealed.

    It doesn't matter if you use these potions yourself now, even if Oni Wu Tsuji knows and has a solution.

    Therefore, she doesn't need to decompose the ingredients that prevent the medicine from being discovered in advance by Guiwu Tsuji Wumi like in the "Original Work".

    She just needs to figure out a way to kill Tong Mo herself, and Ichimaru Gin will do the rest.

    ¡®This may be my only chance to kill my enemy with my own hands.  ¡¯ Butterfly Ninja clenched the sun wheel knife in his hand: ¡®It must be a success!  ?

 Gin Ichimaru in Demon Slayer: Kimetsu no Yaiba Chapter 41: Poison of Butterfly Ninja

    Chapter 41: The Poison of Butterfly Ninja

    "It's so fast."

    Tong Mo spread out the back of his hand, the wound on it was healing at an extremely fast speed: "But it's a pity, your poison has no effect on me at all, no matter how much you change the ratio, it's useless~~"

    Tong Mo smiled happily: 'Butthe speed is indeed very fast, and it is still accelerating.  Although it's not as good as me I can only say that it is a worm pillar. It doesn't have the power to cut off the neck of a ghost. Instead, it has the fastest speed in the ghost killing team.  '

    "Hoo" Butterfly Ren didn't say anything: 'It seems that he hasn't noticed it yet, so it's good.  '

    In fact, it wasn't that Butterfly Ninja became faster. After all, the opponent was the second on the string, and she was not so comfortable that she didn't use her full strength. She was already at full speed from the beginning.

    It's not that her Butterfly Ninja has become faster, but that Tong Mo has become slower.

    Tong Mo didn't notice this, and was still 'playing'. In his opinion, he only needed to really exert all his strength to win quickly.

    And it doesn't matter if you play a little bit before that, after all, she is a beautiful woman, if it is a man, he may choose to make a quick decision.

    [Hurry up and get rid of it!  Child mill¡ª¡ª]

    At this moment, a voice appeared in his mind, it was the voice of Gui Wu Tsuji.

    "Yes, I get it, it's really a crime, this subordinate will deal with her now." Tong Mo replied with a smile.

    Ghost Mai Tsuji has already sorted out his memory. Although he still feels a little weak now, it doesn't matter. It won't take long for this level of weakness to recover.

    As long as you can drink blood soon, the most important thing is to decompose the poison in your body first.

    There are also children's mills

    Now there are only a few of his men who can be useful.

    Yiwoza faced the two pillars of the Ghost Slaying Team, "Mizuju¡¤Tomioka Yoshiyuki", "Yanzhu¡¤Purgatory Kyojuro" and the "Kaomen Tanjiro" who used the breath of the sun, and it was difficult to distinguish the winner in a short time.  burden.

    And what about 'Children's Mill'?  Only facing one column, not to mention still playing?

    Oni Wu Tsuji Wumai, the whole ghost was about to explode.

    He had to let Tong Mo share his pressure.

    Naruto can also restrain some people, and she must not let these people appear in front of her before she decomposes the poison in her body, otherwise she will be in danger.

    "It's a pity." Tong Mo looked at Die Die and said with a smile: "Although I still want to play with you, but I don't have the time, so let's get rid of you quickly."

    Vampire Art ¡¤ Man Lianhua

    The lotus vines formed by the ice shot towards Butterfly Ninja, trying to restrict Butterfly Ninja's activities.

    "You're really nimble." Tong Mo smiled as he watched Die Nin dodge his attack, and thrust towards him at a super-high speed to close the distance.

    Vampire Art¡¤Frozen Cloud

    The cloud and mist formed by the cold ice covered the surroundings, as long as it was a little slower, the eyeballs would be frozen, and the throat would be destroyed along with breathing.

    However, Butterfly Ninja still avoided it.

    After inflicting a certain degree of injury to Tong Mo with the sun wheel knife in his hand and injecting the toxin, he dodged immediately.

    Vampire Art ¡¤ The Fierce White Concubine

    A wide range of cold air almost spread across the entire room, but when he turned around, Tong Mo found that although Butterfly Shinobu wasn't close to him, several daggers had pierced into his body.

    There is no doubt that these daggers are also poisonous.

    Blood ghost art ¡¤ crystallization prince.

    The next moment, two ice dolls appeared and chased Butterfly Ninja. Such a 'high-intensity' battle actually made Tong Mo feel a little tired.

    Although it's not to the point where he needs to breathe, he doesn't want to waste too much energy here.

    He looked in the direction from which he was pierced: 'There are a lot of suitable flesh and blood over there, let's go over there first to replenish the exhausted physical strength.  '

    Just at this moment, a thrust pierced his neck suddenly.

    "?"

    Tong Mo's pupils shrank, and he saw two crystallized princes in the distance who had been thrown away by Butterfly Ninja, and they were now chasing after them.

    "Haha, you are so strong, you are really strong, this kid can use the blood ghost technique that is as powerful as mine, in this state, you can get rid of the two of them and chase me here You are really cheated  , you must not be the strongest one in the Ghost Killing Squad, right?"

    Tong Mo smiled and threw out two more crystallized imperial sons: "Then we need to increase our strength."

      "Really." Butterfly suppressed a smile and said nothing, the effect of the toxin has already been manifested, although the price is that the poison is likely to be ineffective on the later Oni Wu Tsuji.

    But it doesn't matter, it doesn't matter anymore.

    'So fast¡ª¡ª'

    ¡®The speed has been getting faster and faster since the beginning, but it¡¯s not to the point where I can¡¯t keep up.  '

    Tong Mo turned his head to avoid Butterfly Shinobi's thrust: 'What's going on?  Didn't she use all her strength at the beginning?  Or is it always improving during the battle?  Was she ever this fast?  '

    ¡¾Stupid, it¡¯s not that he¡¯s getting faster, it¡¯s that you¡¯re slowing down!  ¡¿

    Taking the time to pay attention to the situation of other ghosts, Ghost Wu Tsuji was furious immediately, why hasn't one bug post been resolved yet?

    It turned out that Tong Mo was in such a bad state now.

    Wait a moment?

    Oni Wu Tsuji narrowed his pupils, noticed the situation, and quickly checked his body. Sure enough, combined with Tong Mo's situation, he found similar toxins.

    ¡®So that¡¯s the case, this kind of toxin is a big problem, it should be decomposed first, and nothing left will be decomposed!  '

    He felt that this toxin weakened his cell decomposition ability little by little, turning himself back into a human being, and rapidly aging his cells.

    If it is not discovered early, the problem will be serious.

    Fortunately, it has been discovered now. From this situation, 'Tong Mo' has done a good job.

    "Huh? Am I slowing down?"

    Feeling carefully, it is true that he is not as strong as before. He looked at Butterfly Ninja: "I didn't expect that there is such a poison. What is the use of it?"

    "" Butterfly looked at Tong Mo and frowned: "Hasn't it worked yet?  '

    The most important thing is not these poisons, but to let Tong Mo get rid of the poison controlled by Oni Wu Tsuji.

    "But if you know it, there's nothing to be afraid of, just decompose it." Tong Mo said with a smile, and his behavior undoubtedly deepened the absorption of another poison.

    This poison is not harmful to him.

    Just let him out of the control of Onimai Tsuji for a short time.

    Because of this, Tong Mo feels that the more he decomposes his body, the easier it is. This kind of ease is not only a physical recovery, but also a little bit of him getting out of the control of Onimai Tsuji.

    Because of this¡ª¡ªSuddenly, Guiwu Tsuji found that he could not sense Tong Mo, and Tong Mo was out of his control.

 Gin Ichimaru in Demon Slayer: Kimetsu no Yaiba Chapter 42: Yiwoza

    ?Chapter 42: Yiwozuo

    Try not to let Onimai Tsuji know that the Ghost Killing Squad has a way to kill ghosts by killing souls.

    This is the original thought of Butterfly Ninja.

    The same move, the second time to deal with the ghost Wu Tsuji Mumi effect will be greatly weakened.

    Butterfly Shinobu didn't know that Guiwu Tsuji's soul was not only located in the brain, and it didn't exist such a vital point like other ghosts.

    Although the soul of Ghost Mai Tsuji is already the key point, it is difficult to recover from the damage.

    Therefore, Butterfly Ninja needs to try his best to let Tong Mo get rid of Gui Wu Tsuji's control over him, so as to cut off this information.

    Another point is that the more flexible the enemy is, the more difficult it is for her attack to hit the vital point.

    It is necessary to hit the vital point with one blow, even if it does not completely destroy the soul, it will also damage his soul. Therefore, once the knife is released, the first knife is the most important.

    "¡ª¡ª!"

    "This is?" Tong Mo was stunned for a moment, and then shouted: "Lord Wu Mi? Oh, it's really interesting"

    Tong Mo said with a smile: "What is this poison? Let me get rid of the control of Lord Wu Mi? No need, even if I get rid of the control, I will not betray that adult."

    "No, it's enough." Butterfly Ninja put away the Japanese sword in his hand, and pulled out another one. The tip of this sword was made of Zanpakuto fragments of Gin Ichimaru.

    This is the last.

    ? Breath of Worms ¡¤ Dance of Death ¡¤ Broken Soul

    The blade passed through Tong Mo's eyes and pierced towards the location of his soul.

    Buzz¡ª¡ª

    The scenery in front of him disappeared instantly from Tong Mo's eyes, his eyes couldn't see anything, his ears couldn't hear anything, and his body couldn't feel anything.

    He didn't even feel where his hands were.

    Can't move anymore.

    The surroundings were plunged into darkness.

    In reality, with Butterfly Ninja's attack, the surrounding ice fog began to disappear, and Tong Mo fell to his knees on the ground.

    But it's not dead yet, it's just abolished.

    According to Butterfly Ninja's past research experience, if it only caused injury to the soul instead of killing it, the ghost can slowly heal the injury on the soul.

    According to the world seen by Gin Ichimaru, who has mastered the "transparent world", after the soul is injured, the body will slowly nourish the broken soul and restore the soul to its integrity.

    It's just that the speed is very slow, and even if the soul is fully restored, the memory will be lost to varying degrees, but this loss will be restored little by little with a certain degree of stimulation.

    Therefore, it is very likely that the brain and the soul share the role of 'memory', the soul is damaged, and the brain restores the soul.  The memory of the brain is damaged, and the soul can also repair the brain.

    The body can be said to be the shield of the soul. Unless it is completely dead, it will always provide the soul with the necessary nutrients, protect the soul, and restore the wounds of the soul.

    As for whether this ability is exclusive to ghosts, or everyone has it, it is not known.

    ?Because normal people cannot live after their brains are pierced, so there is no way to experiment. Even if people in other worlds have their brains pierced, it is useless to survive. The concept of the soul is different with different worldviews.

    The reason why Guiwu Tsuji Wumi was able to restore memory so quickly is similar to this. He is different from other ghosts. Even if the soul core in the brain is broken, the souls scattered around can also be used as a reference, and then that body  The powerful nutrients provided by the body can be used to restore the soul quickly.

    "It's over." Butterfly watched Tong Mo, who fell on the ground, hold the sun wheel knife and aim at the back of Tong Mo's head, and then completely destroy his soul from here.

    His soul was scattered, making him completely disappear from this world.

    "SisterI did it."

    Puchi.

    The blade pierced down.

    Child grinding, complete death.

    Last words - due to the broken soul, neither the physical nor the soul can say the last words before death. The last sentence before death is "Even if I get rid of the control, I will not betray that adult."

    God of Fire Kagura Eight Type Flywheel Kagero

    ? Breath of Water ¡¤ Four Types of Hitting Tide

    ? Breath of Flame ¡¤ Scroll of Flame of the Four Types

    "Haha¡ªgreat, great!" Yi Wozuo laughed and faced the attacks of three people at the same time.

    "Tomioka! The Stove Gate Boy!"

      "Yes¡ª¡ª"

    "What's wrong?"

    "You two go to find Wu Mi and Lord Master!" Purgatory Xingshoulang clenched the sun wheel knife in his hand and said loudly: "Just leave it to me here!"

    "You don't have to be so polite, it's fine if you are together." Yi Wozuo looked at the three of them and said, "You are all good fighters, that's good, and the three of you will feel oppressed like this!"

    "Mr. Purgatory¡ª"

    "It's okay, Zaomen boy!" Purgatory Xingshoulang shouted: "I will not lose this battle!"

    "Let's go" Tomioka Yoshiyuki was silent for a moment and then said.

    The most urgent task now is to find the location of the lord and Guiwu Tsuji.

    As long as you kill Onimai Tsuji, everything will be over.

    "Cut, are you leaving" Yi Wozuo said in shock, "But it doesn't matter, it's still too late if I beat you, or"

    Yiwozuo said with a smile: "Did you deliberately dismiss the two of them because you wanted to become a ghost?"

    "No, I just simply think that I can win alone." Purgatory Xingshoulang said, looking at Yiwozuo.

    "?"

    Yi Wozuo frowned: 'What's going on this weird feeling, now is not the time to care about it.  '

    "Become a ghost, Xing Shoulang, now is the time when Lord Wuyou is short of combat power, as long as you become a ghost, that adult will definitely give you enough blood, and then we can continue to fight like this  gone."

    "No!" Purgatory Xingshoulang waved the sun wheel knife in his hand: "I will win this battle!"

    bang bang¡ª¡ª

    The blade and the nest seat collided with each other.

    Fight again.

    Different from facing three people at the same time before, now Yiwozuo is only facing Purgatory Xingshourou alone. Because of this, this weird weirdness has become more and more intense.

    Whycan't win?

    According to the situation of the last battle with Purgatory Xingjulang, at least he should have been injured by this time, but why?

    "Sure enough, my feeling is correct." Purgatory Xingshoulang looked at Yiwozuo and said, "You have become weaker!"

    "!?" Yi Wozuo's pupils shrank: "I'm getting weaker!?"

    "You have become weaker!" Purgatory Xingshou Lang said while blocking Yi Wozao's attack with the sun wheel knife in his hand, cut off his hands with his backhand and left a long wound on his chest: "Indeed you  Your regeneration speed, strength, and attack speed have all been greatly increased, but even so you are weaker!?

 Gin Ichimaru in Demon Slayer: Kimetsu no Yaiba Chapter 43 Hands-on

    Chapter 43 Hands-on

    It's just violent talk!

    Yi Wozuo retorted, but he didn't know why he couldn't say it.

    Compared with the last battle, Purgatory Xingshourou has become much stronger, and he has indeed become weaker. In the round of battle just now, he almost got his neck cut off twice.

    ¡®Obviously it shouldn¡¯t be like this, what¡¯s going on?  '

    'Because of the increase in strength and speed, did I not be able to adapt for a while?  '

    'No, my own blood ghost technique Destruction Kill Luo Needle can perfectly cope with such a situation.  '

    ' 'If not, so what?  It always feels like something is missing inside.  '

    'I always feel that when I punch, someone is holding my hand.  '

    'The movement of pulling my hand is very light, there is a feeling of nostalgia, a feeling of wanting to stop'

    Oni Wu Tsuji Wumi erased Yiwozuo's memories of the human period, but that was only temporary, just like Gui Wu Tsuji Wumi who lost his memory is slowly recovering now.

    Unless the memory of both the body and the soul is erased at the same time.

    Ichimaru Gin can erase the memory of the soul by injuring the soul, and Mumai Tsuji can erase the memory of the body by manipulating the body of the ghost he created.

    If the two of them work together, they can completely erase a person's memory, but this kind of thing cannot happen.

    Only the physical memory of Yiwozuo was erased, and the soul was recalling his relevant part of the memory little by little. It would be fine if Guiwu Tsuji Wumi erased all the memories of Yiwozuo, but what he erased  It is only the memory of the human period of Yiwo constellation.

    Therefore, when the memory of human beings is now recalled, it is as if he experienced that time in person again, coupled with the wonderful "soul world view" of this world.

    At this moment, Yi Wozuo felt someone holding his hand.

    It was a familiar and unfamiliar figure, his movements were very light, but every time he broke free, there was a wave of hesitation, so his movements became dull.

    He didn't notice this before, so the recovery of related memories in the physical body was very slow, but now, because of Purgatory Xingshourou, he noticed it.

    Therefore, the feeling of holding my hand became more and more clear, and auditory hallucinations gradually appeared in my ears.

    That strange figure is becoming more and more familiar.

    "Please stop, brother Komaji"

    'Komaji?  Who is that?  I'm Yiwozuo, get out of the way, you called the wrong person, don't bother me.  ¡¯ Yi Wozuo wanted to say that, but couldn¡¯t open his mouth.

    Breath of Flame¡¤Three Types¡¤Vientiane Flame

    "?"

    Purgatory Xing Shoulang almost chopped Yiwozuo in half with a single slash: 'Stop it?  What happened?  '

    Although the two were talking, the fighting never stopped during this process. As a result, his blow suddenly hit the target, and it was so solid.

    Why did he stop hiding all of a sudden?

    Purgatory Xing Shoulang was surprised for a moment, then without stopping, he was about to cut off Yiwozuo's head with his backhand.

    The last thing needed in battle is mercy for the enemy.

    Originally, he was going to really step into the "highest state" in this battle. To reach this state, relying solely on "comparison" is not enough for him now, and he must fight with all his strength.

    But it was different from what he thought.

    Yiwozuo suddenly stopped, and suddenly his head was beheaded by himself, he didn't seem to say anything, why did such a change happen all of a sudden?

    Purgatory Xingshoulang did not say anything, but just pointed out the "fact" that Yiwozuo had become weaker. What really caused this situation was Guiwu Tsuji Wumi's distrust of his subordinates.

    He erased the memory of Yiwozuo's human era, leaving a vacancy in his heart, especially compared with him before.

    Therefore, Yi Wozuo will subconsciously pursue the complete self, and immediately immerse himself in the memories of the past.

    That's his origin, the reason why he became a ghost, he just needs a reason to become stronger.

    Everything is there.

    Purgatory Xingshoulang put away the sun wheel knife and watched the body of Yiwozuo whose neck had been severed gradually began to dissipate.

    Originally, Yiwoza, who could be regenerated even if his neck was cut off, was cut off, and the memory that was erased by Oni Wu Tsuji disappeared in an instant.It became clear.

    There is no need to continue fighting.

    "" Purgatory Xingshourou looked into the distance: "Sure enough, the root of everything is Ghost Dance Tsuji!"

    Although he didn't know what happened, he also knew that the reason why he won this battle was that 'Yi Wozuo' gave up the fight. As for the reason for giving up the fight, there was only one reason

    In this infinite city, in addition to the ghosts of the upper string, there are a large number of existences that can rival the ghosts of the lower string, but these ghosts are far from being comparable to the pillars.

    Not even an obstacle.

    In fact, instead of putting a bunch of ghosts with the ability to kill strings in this space, it is better to put in ordinary-level ghosts.

    It doesn't matter if it's a freshman ghost or a ghost that can't beat a swordsman who just passed the final selection.

    Because no matter how weak it is, it's all a matter of one knife, at most, the strength of the knife is different.

    Oni Wu Tsuji is also aware of this. To be precise, it is impossible to not realize this. Now, among the ghosts who go up to the strings, there is only one "Naring Girl" who is still alive, and the others are all dead.

    "Incompetent Yiwoza! Tongmo that trash!" Guiwu Tsuji said through gritted teeth.

    As for the jade pot?

    These things are not worthy of his special mention.

    "Naruto, pull all that garbage in!"

    Even if it is not the opponent, try to delay the time as much as possible, and give him time to fully recover.

    "What on earth did I make the Twelve Ghost Moons for? It's useless at the most critical moment. Isn't this a pillar that didn't kill it!?"

    And on the other side¡ª

    "Hey, what are you doing sitting there!?" Undead Kawa Minya looked at Ichimaru Gin beside him and became angry.

    A large number of ghosts emerged around.

    He is fighting alone to protect the lord and others.

    Although he received the "order not to come over", he threatened the crow beside him and asked the way to come over.

    Then it became what it is now.

    He was protecting Yaoya Shiki and others, while Gin Ichimaru was sitting aside, with a piercing smile on the corner of his mouth, and 'looking' into the distance with his invisible eyes on his chin with one hand.

    "Ah la la, please bear with me." Ichimaru silver said with a smile: "Then, I will do it now. After all, I also hate sad stories."

    "Swastika solution."

    "God kills the gun. ?

 Gin Ichimaru in Demon Slayer: Kimetsu no Yaiba Chapter 44 Ghost Dance Tsuji

    ?Chapter 44 Ghost Dance Tsuji Wumi

    Swastika ¡¤ God Killing Gun.

    The long knife like light cut across the entire Infinite City in an instant, with just a flash, and the entire Infinite City was chopped off as soon as his eyes lit up.

    The moment the Zanpakuto, whose length is calculated in kilometers, is released and swung.

    The entire Infinity City was split open by this Zanpakut¨­, and all the ghosts along the road were cut in half by this knife, and what leaked out was the road 'directly' to the location of Onimai Tsuji.

    "¡ª¡ª!" Guiwu Tsuji's neck felt cold, and he quickly supported his head that was separated from his body with both hands, looking at the infinite city that was beginning to collapse in front of him: "Naruko¡ª¡ª!"

    Although he hasn't seen it yet, he knows that someone is coming.

    pedal¡ª¡ª

    pedal¡ª¡ª

    Teng Teng Teng Teng Teng Teng Teng Teng Teng Teng Teng Teng Teng Teng -

    Naruko kept playing the pipa in her hand to change the layout of the space, changing the location of Oni Wu Tsuji.

    "Huh In this way"

    "What a pity." Ichimaru Gin appeared behind Mumai Tsuji, with his hands in his cuffs, leaning forward slightly, and said in Wumai Tsuji's ear, "Did you breathe a sigh of relief just now?"

    "¡ª¡ª!!" Onimai Tsuji's pupils shook sharply, and he immediately turned around and punched Ichimaru Gin, but the punch was empty, and Ichimaru Gin, who was originally behind him, became in front of him at this time.

    "Haha." Ichimaru Gin appeared in front of Onimai Tsuji with a smile: "Just kidding, don't be angry."

    As he said that, he waved his hand: "What? Hasn't the poison in your body been cleaned? That's great. After all, you are very strong. If you really let you clean up all the toxins in your body, I won't be an opponent. It would be terrible.  "

    Ghost Mai Tsuji's eyelids twitched.

    Things are getting worse, I am not in good shape now, and there is still a monster in front of me, so I have to give up this opportunity?  Give up this chance to beat the sun

    Hide and redevelop your power, next time I will bring twelve ghosts that can rival the current Kamizuru, then the ghost killing team will not be able to stop me, and then I will be able to devour Zaomen Nezuko  up.

    Patience Patience¡ª¡ª!

    Then the next goal has changed - to escape!

    This time, I didn't find a good opportunity, and it won't be the case next time.

    Onimai Tsuji gritted his teeth, ready to explode his body, and then asked Naruto to teleport every part of her body to different places.

    In this way, even if Ji Guoyuan is still alive, it is impossible to kill him!

    However - can't do it!

    ¡®I can¡¯t blow myself up?  ¡¯ Guiwu Tsuji Wucan understood immediately: ¡®It¡¯s the medicine of that vixen!  '

    "What's wrong? Do you want to run again?" Ichimaru Gin looked at Onimai Tsujimi and said with a sad smile: "You are really good at running away, but unfortunately, you can't run anywhere anymore."

    "Why on earth did you want to kill me!?" Guiwu Tsuji gritted his teeth and said, if he were to say who he was most puzzled by, then it was undoubtedly the person in front of him.

    Although he didn't understand that the other members of the ghost killing team wanted to kill themselves, they always said that they wanted to avenge their parents, children, brothers and sisters, and so on.

    Even though he has recovered his life, he still doesn't know how to be grateful and complains about him instead!

    But this is at least the common value of those ghost hunters. Although he didn't understand it, he was tired of hearing it, so what about this person?  Why did this person kill himself?

    Is it right that I didn't kill his parents, children, brothers and sisters, or is it that human life is precious?

    It's disgusting!

    Obviously the vast majority of human beings can accept this, why don't these ghost hunters accept it?

    "?"

    Ichimaru Gin really thought about it carefully, but what he was thinking about was not 'why did he kill Onimai Tsuji'? This kind of thing was not discussed at the beginning, as long as it is a normal human being, it will be on Onimai Tsuji's plan  .

    What he was thinking about was how he could answer to sicken him before Onimai Tsujimu died tragically.

    So Ichimaru Gin used Ichimaru Gin's character card to deepen his smile, and said with that malicious smile: "It's nothing, it's just fun."

    "interesting?"

    "Aren't you like this? I want to kill you just because it's fun." Ichimaru Gin said with a smile: "It would be more interesting if you knelt on the ground because of the fear between life and death."

    "Really? As long as I kneel on the ground and beg for mercy, can you really let me go?"

    & nbsp; "?"

    What?

    The expression on Ichimaru Gin's face almost froze.

    "Since you are here for fun, then I can give you more fun, and I can give you eternal life, so that you can always enjoy the fun, and it doesn't matter if you become your subordinate!"

    ah.

    Ichimaru Gin paused for a moment, and then realized that he was using his own human thinking to speculate on the 'monster' Onimai Tsuji Mumi, and this kind of thing was wrong from the beginning.

    Human beings have a lower limit and dignity.

    But Ghost Dance Tsuji is not miserable.

    Can a guy like this kneel in front of him bring any pleasure to himself?  Only more disgusting.

    'Really, why on earth should I chat with such a disgusting ghost.  '

    It didn't disgust Gui Wu Tsuji Wumi, but disgusted himself.

    "Dance."

    Ichimaru Gin adjusted his position, and then the blade in his hand turned into a ray of light. Onimai Tsuji's pupils shrank, his breathing stopped, his head was split to the two sides, and there were countless teeth in the middle, avoiding Ichimaru Gin's attack  one strike.

    At the same time, he slapped his hands on the ground, jumped up, and countless whip-like blades appeared around his body, sweeping towards Shimaru Gin.

    "So what about this? Dancing Blade¡ª"

    Ichimaru Gin is fighting Onimai Tsuji Mumi in an almost 'playful' manner.

    He didn't use all his strength at all, the next thing he had to do was to hold Onimai Tsuji Mumi here, and use Zanpakuto to clear the time for 'Yushiro' to go to the location of 'Naruko'.

    This is a must, now everyone who kills Naruto will be 'washed to the ground', he doesn't care, but Yoya Ubuyashiki will definitely not be able to bear it, this is the source!

    How could it be possible to let him die because of this kind of thing?

    "Damn it, hate it¡ª!"

    Onimai Tsuji Mumi roared in his heart, trying his best to dodge Ichimaru Gin's attack while counterattacking.

    The attack caused by the blade could not cause any damage to his body at all. The blade pierced in and healed as soon as it was pulled out.

    Coupled with the piercing speed of the blade, it can even be said that a wound appeared on his body in 0.01 seconds, and then healed in the next 0.01 seconds.

    But that's not the problem.

    His soul is all over his body, which means that every attack by Ichimaru Gin will hurt his soul as long as it hits, although the body will continue to nourish and repair the wound of the soul.

    The problem is that the repair speed is not as fast as the destruction speed.

    His soul does not have any immortal nature!

    Every time the blade pierced his body, it gave him a feeling as if his soul was being pierced, and this feeling was not an illusion, but a fact.

 Gin Ichimaru in Demon Slayer: Kimetsu no Yaiba Chapter 45 This is my last struggle!

    Chapter 45 This is my last struggle!

    The blade is leading the way.

    Yushiro ran forward, and every time he encountered an obstacle, a sword light would appear to smash everything: "In other words, the target is ahead!"

    Soon, soon!

    And finally, he saw the last winding ghost 'Ming Nu'!

    Ichimaru Gin is constantly reducing Onimai Tsuji's attention, so that he has no energy to pay attention to Naruto's side, Yushiro can control Naruto's vision, let her kill the demons in the team.  The personnel were released safely.

    "Naruto, transfer my position!"

    Onimai Tsuji Muchan asked Naruto to transfer his position while fighting. Ichimaru Gin did not stop this kind of thing. Anyway, no matter how fast Naruto moved, it was not as fast as Shunpo.

    Gui Wu Tsuji Wu Mi also noticed this, but he still let Narujo frequently shift his position, because he couldn't hold on anymore if he didn't do this!

    So strong!

    It is simply a liar!

    When he fought Yiwozuo before, this guy didn't have all his strength at all!

    Those who are so fast can't keep up at all. Often, just after he reacts, someone will appear next to him and stab him several times with the blade in his hand.

    If he chooses to defend with all his strength, he will suddenly appear in the distance, and there is nothing around him that can resist the sharp blade.

    God Killing Gun was like light, leaving wounds on his body.

    Pain¡ª

    It hurts so much¡ª¡ª

    very painful¡ª¡ª

    Although the body doesn't matter, his soul seems to have been tortured, and the knife is hanging on his soul little by little!

    But I don't want to die.

    It has been a thousand years since he persisted until now, and he will soon be able to defeat the sun, obviously¡ª¡ª

    Oni Wu Tsuji is very scared, afraid of the shadow of death that keeps entangled towards him.

    Don't want to die!

    Don't want to die!

    Especially don't want to die in the hands of this person!

    Guiwu Tsuji has faced the threat of death since he was born. His heart stopped beating several times while still in his mother's womb. He had no breathing or pulse when he was born. He only uttered his first cry when he was almost cremated.

    And for such Onimai Tsuji Mumi, Ichimaru Gin in front of him is like a god of death.

    This god of death not only wants to kill his body, but also destroys his soul.

    But¡ªeven if the body is destroyed, the soul is destroyed, there is still one thing left.

    That is 'will'!

    Ghost Mai Tsuji gritted his teeth and said, he recalled the words of Yuya Ubuyashiki before the final decisive battle. When the fire of his life was about to be extinguished, he had to admit that Ubuyashiki's words were correct.

    He didn't want to die like this, he wanted to leave something to this world, and wanted to pass on everything about himself.

    But the current ghosts can't do it. When these ghosts themselves die, they will die too.

    ¡¾Kamen Tanjiro, Kamado Nezuko¡ª¡ª

    Everyone is good, Kamado Nezuko has defeated the sun, if you inject all your blood into her, she will become the ultimate king of ghosts and pass on her will.

    It doesn't matter if it's not Nezuko Zaomen, the Demon Slayer Squad, any member of the Demon Slayer Squad is fine, by the way, Chongzhu!

    Isn't his relationship with Worm Pillar very good?

    If he turns the worm pillar into a ghost, he will not be killed. He will not kill the worm pillar, and his will will be passed on!  ¡¿

    Now he no longer puts his hopes on being the Swallowing Kamado Nezuko to defeat the sun. When he really faced Gin Ichimaru, he knew 'it's useless'.

    Onimai Tsuji's physical strength is incomprehensible to Ichimaru Gin even now, and increasing his physical strength is of no use at all.

    If you really want to win or survive from Gin Ichimaru, what you need is for the soul to have the same indestructibility as the body.

    But it's impossible, impossible!

    will die.

    But you can't just die like that.

    So Guiwu Tsuji realized that the fact that the person in front of him didn't use his full strength drove him into an abyss of despair, but in the end he still didn't use his full strength!  ?

    ? Sure enough, I am bound to die, and I can only think about my will before I die.Only the Fa can be passed on.

    Onimai Tsuji put his attention on Naruto's side. Although Ichimaru Gin tried his best to avoid being noticed by him, he knew Naruto's location from the beginning after all, and he was more or less aware of it.

    So he concentrated his attention and finally noticed that Naruto seemed to be controlled by someone?

    The ghost made by Zhushi is invading Naruto's brain?

    Onimai Tsuji gritted his teeth, but instead of resisting, he controlled the cells in Naruto's own body and sneaked into Yushiro's body along Yushirou's hand.

    Get Yushiro's current vision.

    So he saw the truth of the infinite city at this time.

    Including Yoya Ubuyashiki, at this time Yushiro was sending out those non-combatants non-stop.

    And by constantly changing directions, the fighters of the ghost killing team approached him, and now the pillars of the ghost killing team are flying over, without any obstacles along the way.

    It only takes less than a minute and it will appear around you.

    But so what?

    Anyway, he was going to die, and it didn't matter whether it was one person or two who killed him, he didn't care about it at all.

    Onimai Tsuji finds Tanjiro Kamado and Butterfly Shinobu.

    'Although I don't know where Mi Douzi is, it doesn't matter, then teleport the two of them to my vicinity, and then inject all my blood into the bodies of these two people!  '

    In order to hide the purpose, he, the real master of Naruto, is lurking at this time, and only makes a little small movement when changing the space, and hands over the control of the general direction to Yushiro.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!!!

    Then, as if he had given up on himself, he began to attack all around crazily, using the largest range of attacks he could use now, so as to make Shimaru Gin choose to distance himself as much as possible.

    After all, the distance is meaningless to Ichimaru Gin's Zanpakuto. The effect of attacking him from a distance is the same as that at a close distance. The reason why he chooses to get closer is more of a taunt.  The moment when you are ready to attack with the god-killing gun from a distance.

    Oni Mai Tsuji Mumi took the last control and Naruo opened two doors beside him fiercely. Butterfly Shinobu and Kamado Tanjiro who were sprinting forward suddenly found that they were in front of their eyes.

    And Guiwu Tsuji Wucan stretched out his hands and stabbed at the two of them!

    ? Breath of Worms ¡¤ Dance of Death ¡¤ Broken Soul

    The blade in Butterfly Ninja's hand pierced through Onimui Tsuji's brain fiercely, and the damage caused by the Zanpakuto's tip to Onimui Tsuji's soul made his movements unavoidable.

    At the same time, Kamado Tanjiro reacted and completed his sword shape.

    God of Fire Kagura¡¤Four Types¡¤Phantom Sunbow

    Guiwu Tsuji looked at the two people who had escaped his sneak attack, and felt a sense of despair in his heart, especially when facing Butterfly Shinobi-why could she also attack her own soul!  ?  ?  ?

 Gin Ichimaru in Demon Slayer: Kimetsu no Yaiba Chapter Forty-Six Demon Dance Tsuji is Miserable, Crying

    ? Chapter Forty-six Ghost Dance Tsuji is Miserable, Crying

    Because Butterfly Shinobu chose to sever the connection between Tong Mo and Guiwu Tsuji before finally killing him.

    So Gui Wu Tsuji Wu Mi didn't know how Tong Mo died.

    Butterfly Ninja's hole card has been preserved to this day, and it is finally used now.

    Guiwu Tsuji did not give up, he immediately prepared to resist, even if he only needed to catch one person, he would pour his own blood into it.

    Absolutely can't just die like this.

    He is not reconciled!

    But - can't move.

    I can't move my body!

    "What's wrong?" Guiwu Tsuji Mumi lowered his head at an extremely slow speed, and then saw his current abnormal state.

    Six pieces of light appeared on his body, and at this moment, these light pieces were bound to him.

    According to common sense, it is useless to neither restrain his arms nor restrain the 'whip blades' protruding from his body.

    But in fact, he can't move at all now.

    Vampire?  No, this is not a blood ghost technique, this is that man's move!  ?

    Oni Wu Tsuji looked forward, and Ichimaru Gin was walking over step by step, not fast, and said as he walked: "The thundering carriage, the gap between the spinning wheel, this thing has light, and it is divided into six."

    After finishing speaking, he raised his head and showed that familiar smile: "The sixty-one six-stick light prison of binding the Tao"

    In fact, he has already released the Liuzhang Light Prison, and it is natural to increase the power through chanting after the operation, but Ichimaru Gin does not know much about this advanced method.

    He is 80 in all attributes, not 100 in all attributes. If Guidao wants to achieve this level, he needs to be around 90. As for 100, it should be the kind that can create Guidao by himself, number 99  It is still possible to abandon the type of chant.

    To put it simplyhe was just pretending to be a jerk.

    The Ichimaru silver character card can use most of the ghosts, and those within the 80th can be released by abandoning the chant, and it is a bit difficult for the later ones.

    "It's dangerous, it's dangerous. Although I don't know what you want to do, it's better to let you lose your ability to move, right?" Ichimaru silver said with a smile, stretched out his hand and lowered his head slightly: "Just in case, add a little  Bar."

    "You bastard¡ª¡ª" Ghost Mai Tsuji said with an ugly expression.

    "The sixty-three of the way of binding, the lock bar lock."

    In an instant, the golden chain wrapped around Oni Wu Tsuji's body again: "That's good, two No. 60 Oni Dao, can you, the ancestor of Oni, be able to break free? I'm looking forward to it."

    Although there are "monsters" who can break free from this level of ghosts by relying solely on wrist strength, it is obvious that this does not refer to Onimiya Tsuji.

    "He can't move anymore?" Tanjiro Kamado froze for a moment, looking at Mumai Onimai Tsuji who was gnashing his teeth but moving up and down all over his body that could be described as 'trembling' at most.

    boom¡ª¡ª

    Just at this time, the situation changed again.

    ?Because of the "plan leak", Yushiro simply sent all the pillars over, so the "Kimai Tsuji Wumi", who was unable to move now, was directly surrounded by all the pillars.

    "Uh  ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!" Ghost dance yelled.

    "It's so loud." Immortal Kawasami laughed and said, "But it's useless! You're going to die here!"

    boom¡ª¡ª

    Just at this time, the situation changed again.

    Naruto died.

    Onimai Tsuji felt that if he didn't kill Narujo again, the controlled Narujo would send him into the trap of the Demon Slayer Squad.

    So he simply blew up Naruto to change his landing position.

    At the same time, he gritted his teeth and mobilized his own strength to try his best to break free from the ghost road in front of him.

    Ghost Wu Tsuji's actions are still a little useful.

    In fact, the current Ichimaru Gin is a little weaker than the Ichimaru Gin in the world of "Reaper", even if it is the same level of Reiatsu, the reason is the "environment".

    'Spirit'.

    Although this world also has it, it is extremely weak.

    As a result, the 'Ichimaru Silver' character card cannot be fully utilized.

    It is reflected in the fact that "the recovery speed is slow after the spiritual pressure is consumed", "the spiritual pressure consumed by the moves that require spiritual stones such as paving the way with spiritual seeds is greatly increased", and "the power of the ghost path is weakened.?? and so on.

    The use of many ghosts is more or less related to the spirits around them.

    The most closely related one is "Breaking Dao: Ninety-nine Five Dragons Turning Off". This ghost way makes the spirit seeds in the surrounding spiritual veins turn into dragons to attack.

    In other words, the higher the density of spirit particles around, the greater the power of this move.

    If you use this move in the world of Ghost Slayer: Blade, it is estimated that five small snakes one to two meters long will be summoned, which may not be as powerful as a red cannon.

    Because of this, Ichimaru Gin's two bound ways are not the power shown in the world of "Reaper", and the power will drop a little.

    But even if it fell a little bit, this is the ghost way used by Ichimaru Gin.

    However, the soul in Oni Wu Tsuji's body is too weak, and it is almost impossible to play any role. All he can use is his own strength, relying on the inhuman power contained in his inhuman body to forcibly break free from ghosts!

    This is not impossible.

    Therefore, it can be seen that the shackles of Guiwu Tsuji Wuyan from the ghost realm are broken little by little, and the rope is being broken away little by little. According to this speed, it only takes about an hour to break free from the two ghost realms.

    [It only takes an hour]?

    Oni Wu Tsuji, who was thrown out of Infinite City because of Naruto's death, felt the speed of breaking free, looked at the pillars regrouped in front of him, and looked at the sky to judge the sunrise.  He became more and more desperate.

    What is the current situation?

    For the next hour, he would be hacked like a sandbag by members of the Ghost Killing Squad, and it would be almost dawn after an hour.

    And all the members of the Ghost Killing Squad belong to the peak period.

    I need to escape from these people's elbows, and then there is another problem-after I spent an hour breaking free from these two movesIchimaru silver will not replenish it again, right?

    The more you think about Ghost Dance Tsuji, the more desperate you become.

    Can't run away, can't pass on the blood, can't do anything, can only wait for death.

    Waiting for more than an hour to announce his death at sunrise.

    And if you think about it carefully, this is actually a very good ending, because there are worse endings.

    Oni Wu Tsuji looked at Gin Ichimaru, who was walking step by step with squinting eyes in the distance, and secretly said: "The worse ending is that I will die before dawn, and I won't be able to see the sun for the last time before I die."  '

    Why?  Why do you treat yourself like this?  Is this the punishment of God?

    Ghost dance Tsuji no misery, cried out.

 Gin Ichimaru in Demon Slayer: Kimetsu no Yaiba Chapter 47: Ending

    ?Chapter 47 Endgame

    "Namo Amitabhaya/Dotagataye/Duodiyeta/Amitabhavi"

    ?Being Mingyu Xingming put his hands together and recited the scriptures.

    However, this is not for the Onimai Tsuji Mumi who has lost the ability to move, and whose soul is gradually spreading under the attacks of Ichimaru Gin and Butterfly Shinobu.

    After all, he was about to lose his soul, and he could no longer die.

    What he sent to the reincarnation were those "ghost killing teams" and related dead.

    Screaming?  Last words?  Oni Wu Tsuji has long been unable to do this, all he can do now is to wait for the final death.

    The power of ghosts is something he cannot resist.

    Ichimaru Gin, who has opened the transparent world, can see the world that ordinary people cannot see, and because he can feel the fluctuation of the soul, but now he can see a different kind of world with his eyes.

    The world of the soul.

    There is no doubt that there is a soul in the world of "Ghost Slayer: Blade".

    Those souls who have not passed away still exist in this world, but their power is very weak and they can hardly do anything.

    Ichimaru Gin can see it.

    Surrounding the members of the Ghost Killing Squad, almost everyone has multiple ghosts looking at the scene in front of them with various eyes.

    Watching Guiwu Tsuji go to the end.

    The sky gradually brightened, the sun came out, and with the annihilation of the body, Gui Wu Tsuji's remaining trace of soul no longer had a trace of strength. Under the sun, his soul disappeared, and he didn't even have the chance to reincarnate.

    No, maybe there are, after all, it is the power of the god of death, not the Quincy Master.  It is not known exactly what will happen to the world of corpses and souls, but what is certain is that 'Ghost Dance Tsuji Wuyou' died.

    Seeing this scene, accompanied by the scriptures of mourning Yu Xingming, some ghosts showed relieved smiles, and their bodies gradually glowed and disappeared from this world.

    However, there are some who still remain in this world, but they are also relieved, at least they don't have to worry about them dying because of fighting with ghosts.

    "Is this the underworld of this world" Ichimaru Gin opened his eyes and looked at the countless souls in front of him. In fact, there were not so many before.

    When Oni Wu Tsuji was about to die, they all appeared one after another.

    Where are they usually?

    Ichimaru Gin looked at Tanjiro Kamado, his family members were all greeting each other and disappeared from this world.  There are also three souls next to Butterfly Ninja, her parents and sister, and the three of them also slowly left this world.

    He seemed to be saying something before he left, but Ichimaru Gin couldn't hear it.

    I just saw tears on Butterfly Shinobi's face.

    "What's wrong?"

    "Sorry, I had a sudden auditory hallucination." Butterfly wiped away her tears and said with a smile: "I seem to have heard my sister say, 'Come to my place later, don't worry, we are waiting for you'It's so strange  .¡±

    "That's not an auditory hallucination." Ichimaru silver bent down and smiled: "Although I couldn't hear it, I can see that there were indeed three souls next to you just now, and one of the girls said something to you."

    Butterfly held back her shoulders in a daze and couldn't stop crying: "SisterI avenged you, everything is over."

    "Can you actually see the soul?" Bei Mingyu Xingming listened to Ichimaru Gin's words and said: "I wonder if you can tell me the situation of the soul just now?"

    "Then let me talk about it."

    Ichimaru Gin thought for a while, and by the way, told the other members of the Ghost Slayer Squad about the characteristics of the souls he saw. They had more or less auditory hallucinations just now.

    And Ichimaru Gin's words are equivalent to telling them 'that is not an auditory hallucination, but reality'.

    On the other hand, Ichimaru silver also felt very strange.

    The underworld in this world is really 'free'. You can come out if you want, go back if you want, and reincarnate if you want to reincarnate. Not only can you jump out of the underworld, but you can also talk to the living, and even train the living.

    When you die, you can still come to pick up people.

    I don't know if it's because the underworld system in this world is not perfect, or if it's because this world has a grudge against 'Oni Wu Tsuji Wu Mi', so it treats the members of the Ghost Killing Squad preferentially.

    Either one actually makes sense.

    ? After all, judging from the curse of the Ubuyashiki family, the birth of Ji Kuni and the birth of Onimai Tsuji, it is true that??There is something that I hate Wumai Tsuji very much, and I always want him to die, so it is reasonable to give some benefits.

    "Tch, I didn't expect to die so easily." Undead Kawa Minya turned his head and gritted his teeth and said, "The previous special training was a waste of time."

    "Although there are various reasons, the facts are the facts! Oni Wu Tsuji is dead!" Purgatory Xingjuro said with a clenched fist.

    "It doesn't feel real." Ganluji Mitsuri said as she walked.

    Real feeling

    Indeed, in the previous battles, before they became pillars, everyone had experienced the kind of battle between life and death. Before the final battle, everyone was prepared to sacrifice.

    It turned out to be such a simple success.

    "Anyway, it's good to win." Yu Mao Tianyuan said with a smile: "Although it's a pity that it's over before I can get gorgeous."

    "Now is not the time to talk about this." Shitou Muichiro said blankly: "The battle is indeed over, but I don't know the current situation of the lord. Go back."

    The ending has changed.

    After returning to the Demon Slayer Squad, they found that Yoya Yashiki had passed out.

    Before he fell into a coma, Yoya Yashiki got the news that 'Onimai Tsuji Mumi' had died, and the doctor was treating him.

    There is good news and bad news about Yoya Miyayashiki's health.

    The good news is that Yoya Ubuyashiki's strange ailment is no longer exacerbated.

    The bad news is that Yoya Ubuyashiki's body is actually only one step away from death, and he has only relied on his own will to support it until now. With the death of Kimai Tsuji, he was completely relieved.  So he fell into a coma.

    The disease that Yoya Miyashiki suffers from is a disease that no one except the "Ubayashiki" family will get. If you have to say a name, then the name of this disease is "Ubayashiki".

    For thousands of years, countless doctors have conducted research on this disease, and have summed up countless treatment methods, but these methods can only achieve the effect of "suppressing the disease" when the "curse" still exists.

    And now the curse is gone.

    So the next month is the key.

    If Yoya Miyayashiki can survive the next month, then his illnesses will recover little by little. If he can¡¯t, then it¡¯s a pity that he can only announce that his life is coming to an end.

 Gin Ichimaru in Demon Slayer: Kimetsu no Yaiba Chapter 48: The first broken card

    Chapter 48 The first broken card

    "Don't use Zebra anymore, and it's best not to use Kagura, the god of fire, if you don't want to die early like your father."

    Chen Xuan retracted the hand that was placed on Kamado Tanjiro and said.

    The breath of the sun is not something that ordinary people can use. Except for Ji Guoyuanyi, using this thing for other people is equivalent to walking on the road of suicide.

    This breathing method is not for normal people at all, Ji Guoyuan is an exception.

    He is an exception to everything, don't compare it to other people just because Ji Guoyuan can do anything, he is simply a "heavenly man".

    His existence has always given Chen Xuan the urge to pump out the [Ghost Slayer: Blade] character pool, but he still held back, because in this pool, except for the SSR 'Jiguo Yuanyi', other characters in this pool are all for Chen Xuan.  R card or even N card, the pool is too poisonous.

    "I see!" Kamado Tanjiro nodded: "Thank you! That"

    "Call me whatever you want" Chen Xuan waved his hands and walked out with a smile, so that everyone's treatment was completed.

    Obstetrician Shiki Yaoya also got the news that his physical condition is getting better little by little, although he hasn't woken up yet, it's only a matter of time.

    Chen Xuan glanced at his character panel.

    ¡¾Character template system

    Host: Chen Xuan

    Currently owned character cards: Ichimaru Gin (41% unlock rate) Kurosaki Ichigo (2% unlock rate)

    Source point: 609

    World anchor points: the main world of the earth, the blade of the ghost (the current world)

    Function:

    World shuttle function, character card extraction]

    Ichimaru Gin's character card has been unlocked to the limit. During this time, he even increased the unlocking rate of Kurosaki Ichigo's character card by 1%.

    And the source point

    Without a doubt, a bumper harvest!  There are more than 600 source points, so it can also be seen that the final ending has changed compared to the original work.

    Chen Xuan is still using the character card of 'Ichimaru Silver', but this character card has reached its limit, and there is no way to increase the unlocking speed by 'acting'.

    Chen Xuan found a direction and stayed away from Dieju.

    Next, he is going to have a broken card. What will happen in this process is completely unknown. If the process is not well controlled, it will be bad.

    In the world of "Reaper", the captain has to engrave a "limited spiritual seal" when going to the present world. Now Chen Xuanyouichi Maruyin's 41% spiritual pressure has actually threatened the stability of the present world.

    Even he felt that the reason why a large number of souls suddenly appeared when Oni Wu Tsujimu died tragically before may have something to do with himself.

    His existence has threatened the balance of the world.

    And since the 'broken card' is carried out, the spiritual pressure of the Ichimaru silver character card will undoubtedly climb to 100%.

    It will be bad if it is not controlled.

    Chen Xuan directly used Shunbu to stay away from the Butterfly House, went to a place where there was no one around and could not feel any 'spirit', and then tried to increase 41% to 42%

    "Did you consume 3 source points?"

    It was a little less than expected. Chen Xuan still thought that he had to start at 10 o'clock anyway, and he was still wondering whether his source points were enough, but this might also explain how high the value of "source points" is.

    [Ichimaru silver (unlock rate 100%)]

    At this moment, the character card changed, and the character card of Gin Ichimaru began to flicker non-stop, although it was still possible to 'use the character card' and 'remove the character card' as before.

    But Chen Xuan also felt another point, he could 'shred' this card at any time now.

    "Then" Chen Xuan took a deep breath, looked at the character card that was constantly shining in front of him: "Broken card¡ª!"

    Ka¡ª¡ª

    The card instantly turned into countless white rays of light scattered in front of Chen Xuan's eyes, and a figure appeared in front of him accompanied by the rays of light.

    Ichimaru silver.

    The whole body exudes a faint light, looks very illusory figure, Ichimaru Gin.

    This figure naturally hung its hands beside him, squinted its eyes, and smiled at the corners of its mouth, then walked towards Chen Xuan, and its body overlapped with the place where Chen Xuan was.

    Then turned around and faced the same direction as Chen Xuan blended in.

    In an instant, it exploded.

    As if the universe was reborn, Chen Xuan felt that every cell in his body was exploding and reborn, and a brand new self was born.

    Countless spirits reshaped his bodybody, soul.

    "Hiss¡ª"

    Chen Xuan took a deep breath and felt the strength contained in his body. It was an unprecedented feeling of strength. He had never experienced the 100% strength of Ichimaru Gin.

    And now this power is his, and not only that.

    The power he possesses now is not only 100% of Ichimaru Gin's, but also the power he has mastered so far by using the breath of the sun to exercise.

    This feeling this "powerful feeling" from the heart is really wonderful, and he can assert that there is nothing more comfortable than this in his past years.

    Turning his head to look at the sun above his head, he disappeared from the spot the next moment.

    The body keeps appearing and disappearing, Shunpo towards the non-stop users in the distance, feeling how powerful he is now, he even has an idea of ??directly using the swastika, or a powerful ghost.

    But I held back.

    ¡¾Character template system

    Host: Chen Xuan

    Currently owns a character card: Kurosaki Ichigo (unlock rate 2%)

    Source point: 432

    World anchor points: the main world of the earth, the blade of the ghost (the current world)

    Function:

    World shuttle function, character card extraction]

    "This feeling is really great." Chen Xuan was quite satisfied looking at his character card, and now he has become stronger.

    The power alone is even stronger than the real Ichimaru Gin.

    Because he also added his own strength, even if it is only 100+1, it must be more than 100.

    Putting aside other goals for the time being, Chen Xuan felt that he would not stop his desire for power and the matter of 'broken card' just for the exhilaration after performing the 'broken card'.

    Gradually, Chen Xuan calmed down, and even after he calmed down, there was still a smile on the corner of his mouth. At this moment, he seemed to have turned into Ichimaru Ginmoto Gin.

    Even if you use your own appearance, it gives people a feeling of "Ichimaru silver".

    He took out his Zanpakuto: "So I don't know what this sword spirit looks like. Is it my sword spirit? Or is it the sword spirit of Ichimaru silver?"

    If it is Ichimaru Gin's sword spiritChen Xuan personally feels that it should be very similar to Matsumoto Rangiku.

    If it is his own sword spirit, then I don't know.

    Chen Xuan didn't know what his sword spirit would look like.

    How many people can accurately tell the shape of their hearts?

    According to the 'common sense' obtained from 'Ichimaru Gin', Chen Xuan immersed his consciousness into the world of Zanpakuto.

 Gin Ichimaru in Demon Slayer: Kimetsu no Yaiba Chapter 49: The World of Zanpakuto

    Chapter 49 The World of Zanpakuto

    "Wh¡ª¡ª!!!"

    The wind whistled past his ears, and Chen Xuan could feel his body descending.

    Hastily opened his eyes, Chen Xuan saw the surrounding scenery - the sky!

    I am in the air.

    Overhead is the endless clear sky, below are countless white clouds.

    Hastily adjusted his posture, wanting to use spirit particles to pave the way to prevent himself from falling from an unknown height.

    ?There is no end in sight, everything that comes into view is white and full of clouds, and I have no idea where the 'ground' under the clouds is.  .

    He wanted to use spirit particles to pave the way for him to stop, but he couldn't.

    'what happened?  Can't Lingzi pave the way?  ¡¯ Chen Xuan quickly looked around to see if there was any foothold.

    If you keep falling like this, you will fall to your death, right?

    No, not necessarily.

    Chen Xuan remembered where he had read that the speed of falling would not increase all the time, because of air resistance, the highest speed of human free fall was about 170 meters per second.

    I just don't know if the data is correct.

    If it's just this speed, I shouldn't be able to die, but the key point is-does this space really have a bottom?

    My own spiritual world is so strange.

    "Swastika solution."

    Chen Xuan took out his Zanpakuto and aimed it at the bottom: "God Killing Gun"

    The Zanpakuto in his hand instantly became the 'longest', but it still didn't feel like touching the real thing. Even if the God Killing Gun is not as long as 13km, it can still be 10km.

    The result is that it can't touch the bottom?

    "Huh" Chen Xuan took a deep breath and looked at the surroundings, stretching out his hand to grab a piece of cloud next to him.

    Grab it!

    Then he turned over and stood on the cloud: "Sure enough, I feel that the clouds here are a bit too much. And I remember that even in the spiritual space, it is possible to pave the way for spiritual seeds."  .¡±

    Chen Xuan tried to lift one foot and then stepped firmly in mid-air, Lingzi successfully paved the way.

    "I failed before because I just entered this space and haven't adapted yet?"

    "That's pretty much it."

    Chen Xuan heard a strange voice, which was the voice of a girl.

    Turning around, I saw a figure standing on the cloud.

    The whole world is white, and the only black place is right in front of my eyes.

    Long black hair, black sailor suit, black stockings, black leather shoes, about the same height as himself, with hands behind his back.

    Whether it's appearance or clothing, he hit Chen Xuan's strike zone perfectly.

    The face has the shadow of the characters in some anime that Chen Xuan has watched, but it is not like it at all, and there is no feeling of fabrication, it is very natural.

    "You are my Zanpakuto?" Chen Xuan's heart trembled, his pupils dilated slightly, and he looked at the figure in front of him in disbelief.

    Is this Zanpakudao Dao Ling's appearance a reflection of my own heart?

    What he imagined was the Zhanyue model, but he didn't expect it to be this kind It's so exciting.

    But it's so weird, Zanpakuto's sword spirit is actually equivalent to "another self", right?

    Is this mitosis?  ?  ?  Also split into another gender?

    However, it is not uncommon for a male Shinigami to have a female Zanpakuto sword spirit. The most famous one is "Jingle Chunshui", and he directly split into two female sword spirits.

    His sword spirit is not so much another him, it can be called "his wife and daughter".

    Thinking about it this way, I am at a loss!  I lost a sword spirit!  Only wives, no daughters!

    "Do you still need to use interrogative sentences for this kind of thing?" The girl stretched out her hand as she said, and a Zanpakuto appeared in her hand out of thin air, and then stepped on the clouds and rushed to Chen Xuan's eyes and slashed at him.

    Clang!

    The blades collided, and a series of sparks sputtered. Chen Xuan held Zanpakuto with one hand to block the girl's attack: "Since you are my Zanpakuto, you should know that I just need to accept it wholeheartedly. You are  Can't cut me!"

    "Exactly." The girl smiled: "In this case, why did you block it?"

    As the girl said, she also held the blade with her other hand, and with both hands, they knocked Chen Xuan into the air.

    "Tsk."

      Chen Xuan's body stopped suddenly in mid-air, and Lingzi paved the way under his feet and jumped towards the top of his head.

    It is true that if you accept it wholeheartedly, your Zanpakuto will not be able to hurt you, but 'what is accepting it wholeheartedly'?

    Saying and doing are two different things.

    Doing it and thinking about it from the bottom of your heart are two different things.

    The Buddha said: Put down the butcher knife and become a Buddha immediately.

    But it is easy to put the knife in the hand, but who can really let go of the knife in the heart?

    and¡ª¡ª

    Chen Xuan violently released his own spiritual pressure, and held the Zanpakuto in his hands with both hands. In this space, he still maintained all his fighting power, without any weakening of his strength.

    And this "all-out" battle is something he can't do in the real world. The real world can't bear it, and there is no such opponent in the real world.

    When he got this power, he wanted to fight with all his strength against an evenly matched opponent, and he was very happy.

    ?My own power, which combines 100% of Ichimaru Gin's power and my own breathing method, is precisely because of the existence of this girl, so I can try it as much as I want.

    Moreover, Chen Xuan felt that his spiritual pressure seemed to be still improving.

    This is also a matter of course, he is also the god of death now.

    I got all of Ichimaru Gin, and naturally I also got Ichimaru Gin's "limit".

    For example, the upper limit of Ichimaru silver is 100, and the growth rate is 10.

    So Chen Xuan's current upper limit is 100+?  , the growth is 10+?  .

    And this [?  ¡¿It is Chen Xuan's upper limit and growth, and if Ichimaru Gin is not counted before, his own spiritual pressure is infinitely close to 0, but now he is 10+?  Under the growth rate, the growth keeps increasing.

    "In this case, let's talk while fighting." Instead, Chen Xuan rushed towards the girl and fought while waving the Zanpakuto in his hand: "What's your name? Is it God Killing Gun? Or is it something else?"  name."

    "Of course it's another name." The girl stretched out her hand as she spoke, and a blade appeared in her other hand.

    Dual Swordsmanship?

    "The god-killing gun, it's this one! Wuta Lian¡ª¡ª"

    "Dance with Blades¡ª!"

    Chen Xuan held the Zanpakuto in his right hand and stood the God Killing Spear in front of him, and countless light rains began to collide with each other.

    "So that's how it is." Chen Xuan stretched out his left hand as he spoke, and another Zanpakuto appeared in his hand: "Is this my Zanpakuto?"

    At this moment, the girl disappeared from Chen Xuan's sight.

    "No step and even blade ¡¤ two styles."

    In an instant, a barrier of light appeared in front of his eyes.

    ? While moving, the wrist also moved and changed its position, and at the same time uninterruptedly released the stepless combo blade. Chen Xuan also thought about this move, but he never had a chance to use it. He didn't expect that it would be the first time it showed such a result.

    In addition to this, it also uses high-speed movement to make the attack of the god-killing gun form a circle, and perform a 360-degree attack. The upgraded version forms a 'ball' shape.

    In order to prevent yourself from being hurt, you can temporarily set the god-killing gun to only grow ten meters in length.

    Chen Xuan thought that his body would disappear from the spot in an instant, and sure enough, the next moment, countless blades around him pierced through towards the position where he was originally standing.

    "Interesting¡ªtell me, what is your name." Chen Xuan looked at the girl and asked.

 Gin Ichimaru in Demon Slayer: Kimetsu no Yaiba Chapter 50 Ending

    Chapter 50 Ending

    "my name?"

    The girl smiled: "Even if you can't hear it, defeat me, after defeating me, you will be able to hear my name."

    "?" Chen Xuan frowned: "Are you sure you're not mistaken? If you get the name after defeating it, that's Xijie, right?"

    "Swastika means surrender." The girl rushed towards Chen Xuan, holding two blades, one long and one short: "You know that if you want to achieve the first solution, the most important thing is to have [Dialogue] and [Synchronization] with me, but  Besides me, there is another Zanpakuto in this space, and this is it!"

    She stretched out the dagger in her hand and said: "That character card allows you to have all of 'Ichimaru Gin', and thus allows you to be attuned to his Zanpakuto! Since you have already been attuned to other Zanpakuto, how about  If you want to be in tune with me, you have to defeat me! Defeat me! Complete this tune in battle!"

    I see.

    Chen Xuan understands, is he jealous?

    ¡®I remember that the main points of the swastika are [realization] and [surrender].  "Chen Xuan secretly said: "Now this means that what I need to achieve the initial solution is [Dialogue], [Synchronization] and [Submission], and to achieve the swastika solution later, I only need to complete [Realization]  Is it okay?  '

    but

    The god-killing gun in Chen Xuan's hand disappeared, leaving only the only Zanpakuto to attack the girl, and at the same time, the girl threw away the god-killing gun in her hand.

    Sure enough, she actually didn't like to see God Killing Gun.

    If Chen Xuan didn't use it, she wouldn't use it either.

    "Since that's the case, it's enough to complete the attunement with you during the battle, right?"

    "No! You must defeat me, which is also a necessary condition." The girl pressed the blade over: "This is not a condition I impose on you, it is yourself."

    "?"

    "Look around here! You were born like this, destined to stand in the sky! Your heart, your flesh and blood, your soul has been roaring like this."

    "There is still such a saying?" Chen Xuan was surprised, but he quickly corrected his mentality: "But even if you want to beat you like this, it is almost impossible, right?"

    "Um?"

    "After all, you are so beautiful, so defense is fine. If you ask me to attack, you will be hesitant?" Chen Xuan said with a smile. In fact, he didn't know if he would hesitate.

    It's just that when I think of the girl in front of me being torn in half by the blade, my heart will twitch.

    This should be hesitation, right?

    "I see." The girl nodded: "Then you can defeat me in this hesitation! If you can do it, give it up if you can't!"

    "Abandon all your hesitation and confusion, you don't need that kind of thing in battle!"

    "But it is necessary in life."

    "This is battle, not life."

    "No, you are my Zanpakuto, right? If so, then life is not fighting." Chen Xuan said with a smile.

    "Ha." The girl sighed: "What do you think I've been doing up to now? I'm playing with you."

    So fast!

    Chen Xuan's pupils shrank, and the figure of the girl appeared in front of him the next moment: "Whether you hesitate or not, you don't really think that you, who have not even grasped the beginning solution, are my opponent?"

    boom!

    The world was spinning, and the next moment, Chen Xuan's consciousness returned to reality.

    Chen Xuan opened his eyes and looked around, then sat cross-legged on the ground and leaned on his chin: "Is that my ZanpakutoIt's so beautiful that people can't even hold it."

    "really interesting"

    "And she is much stronger than me. She was supposed to be 'playing' with herself at the beginning, and she killed me in an instant after exerting her true strength. That means I can learn a lot from her later.  .¡±

    The stronger she is, the stronger her Zanpakuto is. Whether it is Shijie or Swastika, he will do it sooner or later. He has plenty of time.

    Chen Xuan thought about sinking into the world of Zanpakuto once again, this time the girl called without even meeting her.

    "I don't know your name for now, so can I give you a code name?" Chen Xuan walked over with a smile: "Otherwise, I don't even know how to call you."

    "Codename?" The girl looked around and said, "Then it's called 'cloud'. There are only clouds in this space."

    "I see, so Yun, what do you know about the main god space?"

    "I don't know." The girl found a place to sit downPutting his hands on his knees and resting his head on his knees, he said: "I am your Zanpakut¨­, I don't know what the Zanpakuto in the world of "Reaper" is, I was not born in that world, all I know is what you know  Yes, at most it¡¯s something you knew but forgot.¡±

    "In short let's become stronger." The girl paused: "In addition, use more character cards from the "Reaper" series."

    "Use it more?" Chen Xuan smiled: "I thought you were going to tell me to use it less, as if you were jealous."

    "you should leave."

    The girl drove Chen Xuan away as she spoke, and sighed alone in this space.

    Indeed, the more Zanpakuto there are in this space, the more difficult it is to complete the synchronization and let Chen Xuan know her name.

    But If Chen Xuan does not use the character cards of the "Reaper" series, there is always a limit to relying solely on Reiatsu and Zanpakuto, and once this limit is reached, Chen Xuan will still be able to master the abilities of other series.  Will you use her?

    The girl doesn't know.

    But she didn't want to be thrown away.

    She doesn't know if other character cards can increase Chen Xuan's upper limit in terms of "spiritual pressure", but the character cards of the "Reaper" series can indeed increase the related upper limit.

    The girl's ability is very strong, but it is not known whether this ability is still a top-level power in the heavens and worlds, in the endless time and space.

    "No matter how hard I struggle, there will be a day when I will be eliminated. Before that day comes, I will do my best to protect you."

    "Are you leaving?"

    Butterfly looked at Chen Xuan reluctantly and asked.

    Chen Xuan nodded and said with a smile: "I can't stay forever, and I have nothing to do, and it's not like I won't come back."

    If there is such a day

    According to Su Ming, as long as he adjusts the timeline, he can "come back the next second after leaving" or "come back a month after leaving" depending on his own adjustments, but the premise is that he can indeed achieve that  level, so it's better not to be so full of words now.

    "Shouldn't you say goodbye to the lord? He just woke up not long ago." Miyashiki Yaoya still woke up, but he can't walk around for the time being, and it will take a lot of time to recover.

    "Forget it, let's wait for the opportunity in the future. The ghost killing team has been disbanded, and the wounded have all been treated. What are you going to do next?"

    "Well" Die Die frowned and smiled troubledly: "I haven't figured it out yet, maybe I will open a hospital or something, there is always a way."

    Chen Xuan smiled and looked at Butterfly Ren and said, "That's good, goodbye."

    After finishing speaking, Chen Xuan used the system to launch a 'random time travel' and left this world after consuming 100 source points.

    "Will you come back?" Butterfly thought for a while: "Then let me look forward to it, see you next time."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    PS: Today¡¯s update at 7 o¡¯clock has been moved to the present, and by the way, I will do a vote. I saw someone say, ¡®Use the character¡¯s name when acting. For example, use Ichimaru Gin instead of Chen Xuan.  ¡¯ For this category, let¡¯s forget about this volume. It¡¯s too much effort to change it after it¡¯s published. If the next volume is similar to the current one, let¡¯s change it to ¡®What is the name of the role¡¯? Vote for it.

    I posted and did not change among the inter-posts in this line. The way to vote for two inter-posts is to like them. The one with the most likes will follow the one. The time will end at twelve o'clock tonight, because at that time I will  Time for the next chapter

 Ichimaru Gin in Demon Slayer: A New Volume Tomorrow, Ask for a Recommendation Ticket

    If you want a good recommendation in the new book issue, your collection and recommendation tickets are especially important.

    Please please please please.

    I have finished changing the names of the characters, and the previous ones have also been changed.

    The "Find and Replace" at the starting point is quite easy to use. I thought I should copy it to the computer and find it myself. I didn't expect it to be so simple.

    In short, the replacement is complete, and the next volume is "Kurosaki Ichigo in the Spell Return Battle".

    This volume will not be as long as the "Blade of Demon Slayer".

    Because I feel that there is not much to write in this volume, but because I need the character card of the real person in "Spell Return", I will use it when I write about One Piece and other worlds. Personally, I feel that the real person's ability is too good  I used it, so I still wrote it.

    Once again, please ask for recommendation tickets, monthly tickets, and collections. These three are too important. Please give me more support. Please, please.

 Kurosaki Ichigo in the Spell Return Battle Chapter 1 The Reincarnation

    Chapter 1 The Reincarnation

    "Spell return? Does anyone know the plot of this world?"

    Japan, Tokyo, on the roof of a certain building, there are more than ten people sitting around at this time.

    "I don't know, I've never heard of it."

    "I heard about it." A young man said: "I heard about this world when I was chatting with a reincarnation in the eighth district. It seems that there is something called There is a very powerful character in this world  Its positioning is invincible, I forgot the specifics, but the protagonist is similar to Yayoi."

    "We don't have the eighth district here." The person who spoke was a strong man with a scar on his face, his bare arms had solid muscles, and he looked around while speaking: "What kind of Yayoi is it?"

    "It's the type with a monster inside." The young man said, "This type is quite common, right? The most famous one here is Yayoi."

    "Speaking of monsters in the body, the first thing I think of is Naruto."

    "Naruto, I've heard this too. You're from District 12, right? It seems to be called "Naruto"?"

    "No, I'm from District 19."

    "That is, there are two areas."

    "Is it anime? Isn't it a novel?"

    "No, it's anime. There are too many monsters in the novel category. It seems that we are lucky. Most of the animation categories are one-star. Unlike novels, low-star ones are not easy to do.  The past and the future become one at every turn, and you have to worry about whether the protagonist in the future will find out if you are doing a task, so let the main god block it first."

    "Actually, you can shoot without the main god's shield. You can take a gamble. For example, your target is currently weak, but in the future it will be a seven-star strongman. If you kill this target and you don't die, it means that your future is certain."  How good it is to surpass Seven Stars and confirm your own potential."

    " If you are sure to fail, you will die suddenly on the spot, but now that the main god space is like this, can you still block it?"

    "have no idea."

    "It's too far away, we should be a one-star world this time, right?"

    "Probably, since it is an anime, there is a high probability that it will be one star or two stars, so it's not a big problem."

    The strong man listened to other people's discussions without speaking. The main god space is divided into thirty-six districts, and different districts are mobilized from different worlds.

    Normally, they will only perform tasks in their respective regions, and all they perform are "stories" before entering the main god's space, and they all know the plot of the current world.

    But occasionally cross-regional tasks will appear. Relatively speaking, each world is a parallel world, and the works in each world are also different. Although there are some common works in some regions, there are not many.

    Therefore, "Spell Return" may be famous in the area where it was born, but it is unheard of in other areas.

    But now the space of the Lord God is in chaos, the thirty-six districts are all mixed up, it is possible to enter the missions in that district, and it is normal for a one-star reincarnation to be thrown into a nine-star world, and it is normal to arrange seven-star missions.

    ?Because the system for arranging tasks in the main god's space is broken, fortunately the punishment system is also broken, and there is no penalty for mission failure.  , but the key is that the reward system is also broken, and there is no reward for completing the task.

    The strong man thought for a while: "Anyway, this should be Tokyo, Japan, maybe it is the place where the story takes place, we should be safe if we stay away from Tokyo, and since it is not a high-level world confined to Japan, we are probably safe.  "

    The main god space is very chaotic now, it is too dangerous, and these people are all wealthy, so they ran away.

    Improper reincarnation!

    There are quite a few people in the main god space who have this idea, but unfortunately, not everyone can escape, poor ghosts are not worthy of escape.

    With that said, he took out a piece of parchment and unfolded it and said, "Then, according to the agreement signed before, everyone should destroy the mark of the main god on their bodies, should they buy all the destruction potions?"

    "DamnWhy is it a story about Tokyo? Would it be better for me to go abroad?" The young man who started talking took out a bottle of potion and drank it while muttering.

    Now that the Lord God's space is chaotic, order has completely disappeared.

    Countless factions have appeared in the Lord God's Dimension, and those like them are 'escapers' who don't want to get involved in the messy things in the Lord God's Dimension, and don't want to be sent to other worlds to perform tasks in this chaotic situation.

    And with the reduction of the control over the reincarnated people in the main god space, a kind of "destruction potion" appeared in the main god space,After going down, you can destroy the mark of the main god in your body.

    In short, it is the identity of a person who has escaped reincarnation.

    So more than a dozen of them joined together and prepared to find a world where they would not be reincarnators and prepare to live a peaceful life.

    After drinking the potion, they can feel the changes in their bodies, they can no longer see their own panels, and all tasks and so on are gone.

    The strong man looked at the contract in his hand, and after everyone drank it, the contract scroll was automatically burned before he heaved a sigh of relief and laughed: "That's all right, by the way, warrior, what are you going to do?"

    The strong man looked at the young man codenamed 'Samurai' and said, "Since the story takes place in Tokyo, how about changing the country? Since it is an invincible character, it should be like Saitama.  Is it bad?"

    "Saitama?" The samurai said with some doubts.

    "Ah, there is no "One Shot Man" in your district As the name suggests, it is the kind that kills guys with one punch no matter how strong they are."

    "It doesn't matter." The samurai said indifferently: "I also have the power of 'invincibility' here. I may not be used to living in other countries, so forget it."

    "Invincible power? Star character card?" The strong man froze for a moment, and then said: "Then be careful, anyway, you are the only Japanese here, we don't care if we blow up Japan, but it can't spread to other people."  The country, let alone endanger the entire planet, we have made a contract."

    "I know, don't worry." The samurai said with a smile.

    Each of them is in a country, and the content of the contract is 'it doesn't matter what you do in your own country, but you can't endanger the place where other people's country is.  '

    Violation is the only way to death

    Kanagawa Prefectural Sato Sakura High School.

    "Have you heard? A transfer student is coming today."

    "Really? The transfer student at this time is so mysterious"

    "I heard he is a handsome guy"

    'very noisy.  ¡¯ Yoshino Junpei leaned on his chin and glanced at a few girls who were chatting next to him secretly, but he was also a little curious about the existence of the transfer students.

    Why are there transfer students at this time?  It's already summer vacation that's weird.

    "Okay, everyone go back to their seats and do well."

    Following the ringing of the class bell, the teacher came in and stood in front of the podium: "Today I will introduce a transfer student to you, and he will become your classmate after that. Everyone, please get along well. Then Kurosaki-san, please come in."

    Along with the words, a boy with orange hair in a school uniform walked in.

    'Ah, he is indeed handsome.  '

    Yoshino Junpei thought so for the first time, but he didn't have the idea of ??getting close. On the contrary, the idea of ??"staying at a respectful distance" appeared in his mind at the first time.

    And it feels a little scary, this person is more like a delinquent boy than those who bully him.

    Especially that look in the eyes, it seems to have a very vicious feeling.

    "Then, Kurosaki-san, please introduce yourself."

    "I am Kurosaki Ichigo who has just transferred from another school." Chen Xuan looked at the people in the classroom and thought, "What should the transfer student Kurosaki Ichigo say at this time?"  '

    ? As a result, after thinking about it for a long time, I didn't expect it, but I thought about Mako Hirako's self-introduction, which is really unique.

    It's the first time that this kind of transfer student is in that world, so let's just say a few words.

    "I like chocolate and spicy mentaiko, please give me more advice. Is this okay? Teacher."

    "Well, ah, then we have to get along well with everyone." The teacher nodded and pointed to a seat in the back: "There is just a vacant seat over there, so you can sit there. ?

 Kurosaki Ichigo in the Spell Return Battle Chapter 2 Transfer Student Kurosaki Ichigo

    Chapter 2 Transfer Student Kurosaki Ichigo

    The name of the world he is currently in is "Spell Return", and he doesn't know much about this world, at least not as much as in the world of "Demon Slayer: Blade".

    He has watched animations and comics, but the comics are not over yet, and there are still a lot of hidden information that he doesn't know, and he doesn't remember the details of the parts he has read, although he can spend source points to return to his own world  Read it several times from beginning to end, but forget it, he is going to wait for when he goes to a high-tech world, or when he has space equipment, go back and pack all the literary works of his world  Walk.

    Going back like this now is too much of a waste of source points, and I don't have many source points, so it costs 200 source points to go back and forth.

    Chen Xuan personally likes "Spells Returning to War" and "Demon Slayer: Blade", unlike most Japanese comics that implicitly convey the message that "good people are not good" and "bad people are not bad".

    Chen Xuan personally dislikes this kind of "defining the victim as guilty in order to beautify the perpetrator".

    And things like "Demon Slayer: Blade", "Spell Return", "JOJO's Bizarre Adventure" are very good.

    In "Ghost Slayer: Blade", the boss of the scum is just the scum, there is no bitterness or hatred, it is evil, and there is no whitewashing.

    In "Spells Back to War", the curse spirit is evil. In the part of "Shunping", when the two-faced Nuo and the real person laughed at the protagonist Knotweed Yuren, it fully explained that the two-faced Nuo is not Kyuubi.  The difference between the two is huge.  Kyuubi doesn't take pleasure in Naruto's dignity.

    Every time Nine Tails appears, it is in a state of 'running away', almost irrational.  The appearance of the two-faced Su Nuo completely preserved his sanity, and he has been trying to hurt the heart of the knotweed, trying to break him.

    This is the 'evil' that must be eliminated, there is no need to doubt it.

    "JOJO's Bizarre Adventure" is even more so, DIO is evil, there is no whitewashing at all, the savior of the wicked.

    This kind of works is also very deep in his impression, so although he has never read the manga, he also knows the plot behind the animation.

    According to my own understanding, in this world, one of the protagonists [Gojo Satoru] will be sealed, and a series of events will occur because of this. In other words, as long as [Gojo Satoru] is not sealed, then everything after  occur.

    Because this character is [Invincible], just like Ji Guoyuanyi in Demon Slayer: As long as Gojo Satoru is still alive and kicking, all plans cannot be implemented.

    In this way, you can get a lot of source points.

    ¡®In short, the purpose is very simple, to prevent Gojo Satoru from being sealed, and to kill that fake summer oil called Luo, so that the mission in this world is almost completed.  ¡¯ [Note: It¡¯s actually called Yansuo, the protagonist remembers it wrong.  ¡¿

    After the goal is determined, it is necessary to find a way to intervene in it.

    'It is now July 2018. I remember that the plot seems to have unfolded in this year. I can't remember clearly. I don't know how far the plot has progressed.  ¡¯ Chen Xuan didn¡¯t realize that he was in the same class as Yoshino Junpei, he just bought an identity from the world consciousness.

    That's right, the identity bought from the world consciousness.

    I have the "source point" in my body, which can be said to be the origin of the world, and these source points all come from the world of "Demon Slayer: Blade", which is a completely different power system from this world.

    Giving the source points of other worlds to this world can enrich the rule diversity of the current world, so it only cost 1 source point to get the current identity, which shows the high value of the "source point".

    ?Name: Kurosaki Ichigo, Status: Orphan, Occupation: High school student.

    Concurrently: Proxy of Death

    Both parents died, so I transferred from the original school to the current place

    In fact, what he replaced was a high school student whose parents and three of himself died.

    Just like the existence replacement in "Shakugan no Shana", no one will notice that something is wrong, even if they are chatting with people the high school student knew before, they will not find anything wrong.

    It can only be said that the source point is really convenient, but it is a pity that now I can only roughly use it through the fragments of the system, the main god space. I don't know when I will master the ability to use the source point.

    And the benefits are not limited to these, the manga "Reaper" in this world no longer exists, but Kubo Dairen does exist, and he is still drawing manga, and the manga he draws is still fashionable and excellent. In fact, Chen Xuan is in school  I¡¯ve already read a few chapters with my phone,Be prepared to wait until you go back and continue to look at the back.

    This is the work of Kubotai that I have never seen before!  The expectations in his heart were already full.

    By the way, Chen Xuan glanced at his current system panel.

    ¡¾Character template system

    Host: Chen Xuan

    Currently owns a character card: Kurosaki Ichigo (unlock rate 2%)

    Source point: 431

    World anchor points: the main world of the earth, the blade of the ghost, and the return of spells (the current world)

    Function:

    World shuttle function, character card extraction]

    "I haven't watched that many times, and the details are different from Demon Slayer: I don't know where the school of Kojo Hirohito is By the way, I can try to ask when I go back later.  ask cloud.  '

    Yun, she knew most of the things Chen Xuan knew. When she was watching animations, she was only watching animations, and she would not memorize the lines in them. Even if she memorized them, she could only memorize some famous lines and scenes.

    But 'Yun' is different, maybe she really memorized every line and every detail of what she said

    ''It's bad luck.  ¡¯ Yoshino Junpei thought to himself, he found that since he entered high school, ¡®everything is not going well¡¯.

    Chen Xuan's seat is just behind him.

    What's next for a transfer student like this?

    Do you bully yourself with others to assert your status?  Or are you being bullied with yourself?  No matter how you think about it, it's the previous one.

    And I was still sitting in front of him, so thinking about it, the future was really dark.

    Yoshino Junpei sometimes thinks 'let's just forget it', but he can't help it, and that's why it's like this.

    I fought back hard against those who bullied him, but for those people, my most powerful counterattack was not strong enough, and instead made them angry and began to intensify.

    Immediately after class, Yoshino Junpei stood up and was about to leave. He felt that the transfer student behind him seemed to be a whirlpool.

    If you don't hide, hurry up and you will be involved.

    When he was in class, he saw several people, especially the female students, looking back and forth.

    Sure enough, the moment the get out of class was over, female students surrounded him curiously, and at the same time, a voice came.

    "Yoshino, go buy me some bread!"

    Ah, come on, here comes the trouble

 Kurosaki Ichigo in the Spell Return Battle Chapter 3 Risakura's No. 1 Fighting King

    In the third chapter, Sakura is the first fighting king

    'So annoying'

    Chen Xuan looked at the people coming around and secretly said, it doesn't matter if he is beautiful, the key is to be average.

    It is said that there are many beauties in the second dimension. This was true in the last world, but not necessarily in this world.

    If the average face value of the earth in the main world is 60 points, the average face value in the world of "Demon Slayer: Blade" is 65 points, which is much higher than the standard.

    And herewell, it might not even be 60 at the rough look.

    These girls gathered around should also have something to do with this. In short, it is "painting style crushing". Unlike the fashionable painting style and male model characters of "Reaper", the painting style of "Spell Return" is very rough, and the overall  It gives people a feeling of "opening and closing". It's okay to draw male characters, but Gojo Satoru is quite handsome.

    However, when drawing female characters, there is a lack of feminine beauty.

    He was about to say, 'Ya Kamaxi!  Shut up!  ¡¯ It¡¯s a pity that my character panel is not Kujo Jotaro, and at this moment I heard a name that was in his mind during the class.

    ¡¾Yoshino¡¿

    There are many differences between the appearance in the comics and the reality, but this person¡¯s hairstyle is indeed very similar to that of Yoshino Junpei in the comics, plus he is called "Yoshino", and the tone seems to be bullying  , is it a coincidence?

    It may really be a coincidence.

    It was not long before I traveled to the last world and I encountered [Ghost Dance Tsuji Mucan], so it is normal to meet [Yoshino Junpei] who was just in school at this time.

    If this is the case, then I won¡¯t have to worry about finding plot characters when I travel across the world, and I can just do whatever I want.

    "I still have something to do, you go by yourself." Yoshino Junpei said to the girl who was talking, the reason why he was bullied was 'resistance', andhe didn't give up resistance just because he was bullied,  Then he was bullied more intensely because of it.

    "Hey, why did you talk to Xiaoyi? Isn't it just to let you go for a run, what's wrong."

    A boy walked towards Yoshino Junpei as he spoke, but his outstretched hand was caught halfway.

    "ah?"

    The boy turned around and looked at Kurosaki Ichigo who stood up and grabbed his hand and squinted his eyes: "What do you want to do?"

    "Didn't you hear him say he didn't want to go?"

    If it's Ichimaru Gin's character card, what you should do at this time is to watch the show with your chin on your back, and if it's Kurosaki Ichigowell, set a small goal first, and teach all the bad things about this school.

    "You are too arrogant." Hearing Kurosaki Ichigo's words, this person looked at it and said, he was already very upset that all the girls from the get out of class surrounded him, but he was still so arrogant?

    As he spoke, he punched Kurosaki Ichigo directly in the face.

    However, Kurosaki Ichigo just tilted his head slightly, and at the next moment, he felt his stomach turned upside down with a muffled groan, and he couldn't help opening his mouth to spit out: "Wow¡ª¡ª"

    As soon as Kurosaki Ichigo let go of his hand, he directly knelt on the ground covering his stomach, his eyes widened and he howled dryly.

    "Xiaochang!"

    "Stop!"

    The class became chaotic.

    'It's amazing' Yoshino Junpei's eyes widened, watching Kurosaki Ichigo knock down three people to the ground easily by himself: 'Isn't that why he changed schools?  '

    In fact, this is the result of Kurosaki Ichigo retaining a lot of power, and it can even be said that he has almost no effort.

    Even if there is no "Death Transformation", just in the physical mode, Kurosaki Ichigo's strength is still far beyond ordinary people.

    In fact, before the story of "Death" started again, Kurosaki Ichigo fought with other delinquents on his first day at school, and directly smashed a wall of the teaching building.

    And now that he just transferred to another school, he started fighting directly. It's really the same.

    He looked at the three people who fell on the ground and even thought for a second - did he contribute too little?  Otherwise, why didn't the unlock rate increase?

    How about try breaking a wall yourself?

    "Hey¡ª¡ªwhat are you doing!?" At this moment, the obese teacher ran in with sweat on his face: "Go back to your seats and don't mess around!"

    "Did you hear that?" Kurosaki Ichigo kicked the student known as "Xiaoba" and said, "Go back to your seat."

    "Damnhateful"

    These people gritted their teeth, but sat back.

    ?"Saki Ichigo is still measured in his strikes. These people's injuries are not serious, but they are just painful. His own combat experience is not enough to achieve such 'control strength', which requires more 'experience'.

    But he has the ability to penetrate the world, but the method used is a bit different. This time he uses the world to prevent someone from accidentally killing someone and to facilitate the recovery.

    "That thank you." Yoshino Junpei also returned to his seat and whispered to Kurosaki Ichigo.

    "You don't need to thank me, I just ran into it."

    "Also, you have to be careful, someone is already watching you." Yoshino Junpei said, although he didn't know the reason, but the actions of "Kurosaki Ichigo" have been understood by some people as "competition for status".  .

    As for the status in the class, it is naturally the 'Shota Ito' who often bullies him.

    Just now he saw Ito Shota staring at the transfer student with a very vicious look.

    "May I have your name?"

    "Huh? Ahmy name is Yoshino Junpei." Yoshino Junpei whispered.

    'It really is Yoshino Junpei.  ¡¯ Kurosaki Ichigo secretly thought, as for other people staring at him and other things, just ignore it, it doesn¡¯t matter at all.

    The development of the matter was just as Yoshino Junpei thought, Shota Ito did not act immediately, but when school was over, more than a dozen people gathered and called Kurosaki Ichigo out.  .

    "Oh no."

    Yoshino Junpei didn't expect things to develop to this point. Normally, he should avoid participating in such things, otherwise he would be bullied even more.

    However, since he was bullied by Ito Shota and other classmates, he resisted every now and then, and then he was beaten every day, so naturally he will not stop because of this.

    Therefore, even though he didn¡¯t know what he could do to help, even if he helped and was beaten together, it could distract others a little bit, so Yoshino Junpei followed Then he understood, what is meant by people and people cannot be generalized  .

    "Yoshino?"

    Shota Ito, who was talking to Kurosaki Ichigo, looked at Junpei Yoshino who ran over and smiled: "I see, you seem to be a little uncomfortable because you haven't taught you a lesson these two days."

    "Kurosaki-san, don't be brave!" Yoshino Junpei said hastily.

    "It's okay." Kurosaki Ichigo said and took out his mobile phone.

    "What? Do you want to call for someone?" Shota Ito lit a cigarette and said with a smile, "But we are not going to just look at you and call for someone."

    "Ah, please, send an ambulance."

    "Ambulance?" Shota Ito and the others, who were about to do something, froze for a moment. Are they ready to be beaten?

    "The location is Liying High School, and the number of cars is 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 1212."

    "You bastard¡ª¡ª!"

    Kurosaki Ichigo smiled and threw away his phone and rushed over, punching the person who was in front of him with a punch, and then watched the person take a few steps back and bumped into three or four people behind him.

    'Amazing'

    Yoshino Junpei's eyes widened, watching Shota Ito's eyes widened as they were knocked down one by one, while Kurosaki Ichigo was hardly confronted head-on.

    One fights twelve, complete victory?

    Sakura High School here is about to change!  ?

 Kurosaki Ichigo in the Spell Return Battle Chapter 4 Sudden Changes

    Chapter 4 Sudden Changes

    Fight in school in the morning, and naturally take the tram home after school.

    After all, an ambulance was called, and Kurosaki Ichigo didn't hold back too much. Guaranteed to be average, the injury of the main culprit "Shota Ito" was enough for him to lie in the hospital for two months, and the other month.

    Even so, Shota Ito and the others did not say who was beaten.

    It's not that Kurosaki Ichigo issued a gag order, but I'm embarrassed to say it!  How to say?  Said that all twelve of them were killed by one person?

    If you can't say it, you have to face bad things.

    This is especially true in the social environment of Japan.

    After getting on the tram, Kurosaki Ichigo felt even more deeply about this point.

    You can easily feel it on the tram - these people are dead, but they haven't been buried yet.

    In fact, there is a saying on the Internet that "Japanese people live until they graduate from high school and die", and he agrees with this statement.

    Japan's social animals are like machines, living and working under tremendous pressure, and it is no different from death, almost giving up the ability to think.  But in fact they are not machines, they are humans.

    That being the case, the negative emotions in the heart will naturally accumulate and deepen. Naturally, Japan's annual suicide rate is among the top in the world, and only South Korea can compete with it.

    From this point of view, even if there is a "Spell Spirit in Tokyo" in "Spell Return", he believes that it is the strongest setting in the world.

    ?Because the so-called curse spirit comes from the "negative emotions overflowing from human beings", and the intensity of negative emotions in Japan, especially Tokyo people, is the top in the world, and Tokyo is also the most populous city in the world.

    The most population ¡Á the most negative emotions = the strongest mantra.

    There seems to be nothing wrong.

    Along the way, Kurosaki Ichigo saw a lot of magic spirits, but the level was very low, and the ones walking on the street were almost harmless, and the magicians didn't bother to care about them.

    After all, there are too many, and it will be really exhausting to deal with them when you see them.

    Kurosaki Ichigo just thought about this matter for a while and then let it go. He just thought in his heart: "My luck is good. Although I didn't meet Gojo Satoru at the beginning, it is not bad to meet Yoshino Junpei at the beginning. At least I have  Access to the plot.  '

    Yoshino Junpei is still alive, so the time can be roughly determined.

    There is also 'what to do next'.

    Undoubtedly, the goal is the 'source point', and the way to obtain the source point is to avoid 'five enlightenment being sealed', and at the same time 'kill other spell spirits, especially super-level spell spirits.  ¡¯ And then there¡¯s a great opportunity.

    The value of the source point is still high.

    Just spent a little source point, not only to get the identity, but even the residence and so on.

    ¡¾Character template system

    Host: Chen Xuan

    Currently owns a character card: Kurosaki Ichigo (unlock rate 3%)

    Source point: 451

    World anchor points: the main world of the earth, the blade of the ghost, and the return of spells (the current world)

    Function:

    World shuttle function, character card extraction]

    The unlocking speed increased by 1%. In fact, when fighting those people, Kurosaki Ichigo felt the increase of his spiritual pressure in his body. After all, he suddenly increased the original spiritual pressure by half, so how could he not feel it.

    'Then, after [Kurosaki Ichigo], let's act in this direction.  '

    Just after thinking about it for a while, Kurosaki Ichigo went to read the manga, and read the manga of Kubo Taketo. The works of Kubo Taketo in this world are brand new versions that he has never seen before, and he must taste them carefully.

    "Huh? Wait a minute, the source point has increased by twenty points?"

    I didn't do anything myself, why did the source point increase?

    "Could it be"

    Kurosaki Ichigo suddenly thought of a possibility

    the next day.

    "It's here." Looking at the movie theater in front of him, Yoshino Junpei said to Kurosaki Ichigo, "But is it really okay for us to skip class like this?"

    Although he said so, he is also the kind who often skips classes. After all, school is not such a gentle place for him, but this time it is a little different.

    Those people in the school have been taught a lesson. When I went to school today, there were several people missing in the class. Those who often bullied him are now lying in the hospital.

    To be honest, he feels more comfortable staying in school at this time.

    "Isn't it the movie theater you introduced?  "Kurosaki Ichigo said: "It happens that I just came here, so I can be familiar with the surrounding buildings.  "

    "I see." Yoshino Junpei nodded and said with a smile, "Then let's see what new movies are released recently, let's watch together."

    According to Kurosaki Ichigo's guess, it is very likely that today is the original, the day when Yoshino Junpei and Masato met, even if it is not today, it is the closest.

    At the beginning of the story, Yoshino Junpei skipped class to go to the movies, and then met three classmates who were making a fuss in the movie theater, and because these three classmates were changed by the "super magic spirit" [real person], the form of their souls was changed, so  Yoshino Junpei was involved in the subsequent incident.

    Because of this, if the three classmates hadn't made the 'super magic spirit' [real person] feel bored because of the quarrel, Yoshino Junpei would not have been involved.

    And now, those three classmates may have been sent to the hospital by him.

    In other words, the subsequent series of plots have lost the point of contradiction to unfold.

    It is also because of this that I have an extra twenty points of origin.

    Of course, all of this is speculation, just in case, Kurosaki Ichigo decided to skip class, and asked Yoshino Junpei, a friend he just made, to take him around here and go to a nearby movie theater.

    Maybe you will be able to meet that special curse spirit by chance.

    Walking into the cinema, Kurosaki Ichigo was sure - not here.

    Too many people.

    "It's very lively. This is a famous movie theater nearby. Let me see what is playing recently" Yoshino Junpei said while looking at the pictorial beside him.

    "That's it." Yoshino Junpei thought for a while and said: "Crawling 2, I heard the score is good, do you want to see it?"

    "Then let's watch it." Kurosaki Ichigo nodded. He hadn't seen the movie himself, but it wasn't the Wormman 3 that he imagined, and judging from the animation, what Yoshino Junpei really wanted to go to was  A small movie theater?

    emm Could it be that I found a good movie theater to watch a new movie because I invited my friends?

    Then this is meaningless.

    Kurosaki Ichigo looked at the excited Yoshino Junpei and sighed in his heart, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and walked over to chat with Yoshino Junpei.

    In the middle, I took time to go to the bathroom, canceled the character card, and listened to the voice of my Zanpakuto.

    Zanpakuto's sword spirit can awaken the details that he has forgotten, even if he has not been liberated, he can still help himself a lot.

    [Not today, I don¡¯t know the specifics, but according to your memory, it should have happened on Monday, today is Thursday.  ¡¿

    Chen Xuan heaved a sigh of relief after listening to the message sent by Zanpakudao Daoling. Since it is sure that today is not the day, let¡¯s have fun. This is my first time visiting Tokyo, so I will treat it as a tourist.

 Kurosaki Ichigo in the Spell Return Chapter 5 Does the plot suppression exist?

    Chapter 5 Is there a plot inhibitory force?

    After returning home, Chen Xuan lifted the character card: "Well I haven't met a real person, so I still have to recall the details of the story carefully."

    Chen Xuan slowly closed his eyes and entered his own spiritual space.

    "What do you want me for?"

    "Don't you know?" Chen Xuan looked at 'Yun' and said with a smile.

    "I don't know." Yun stood on the cloud, and the wind blew her long black hair: "When you use the character card, I will have a feeling of being blocked, and I can't feel anything outside, but now you have lifted it."  After the character card, I can gradually feel your heart."

    Yun came over and supported Chen Xuan's head, sticking it: "Look for yourself."

    ¡ª¡ª!

    Soon Chen Xuan woke up from reality.

    Sure enough, there are details in the animation that she has forgotten, but 'Yun' has not forgotten. To some extent, she is equivalent to showing herself the past memories.

    Judging from this memory.

    The meeting between Zhenren and Junpei Yoshino was near [Yinghua Cinema] and [Batting Center], and the time was around 10 am on Monday.

    At 10:10, Yoshino Junpei caught up with Masato.

    At 10:30, the cinema was cordoned off.

    "Mondayit's Thursday, as expected, those people can't be discharged from the hospital before Monday, so the plot has changed, so I got the source point, then, killing the real person here will get  How many sources?"

    Kurosaki Ichigo leaned on his chin, thinking.

    This world has received its own origin, so it should also have "world awareness", but the world awareness of this world is actually weaker than the world of "Demon Slayer: Blade".

    If Kurosaki Ichigo's guess is correct, the strength of "world consciousness" can be seen in the current world whether there are situations such as "prophecy", "predicting the future", and "targeting a certain person".

    For example, in the world of "Demon Slayer: Blade", the world consciousness of that world can be said to have been aiming at Onimai Tsuji, trying every means to kill him, so at least the world consciousness of the world of "Demon Slayer: Blade" has a clear direction  , this kind of behavior determines the direction of the plot, so when there is an external force intervening, the world consciousness will find a way to change it into a future of "Ghost Mai Tsuji will die without misfortune".

    Therefore, in the world of "Demon Slayer: Blade", it is "world awareness" to prevent changes to the plot and guide the plot to a regular one, and there are two directions to change.

    'Gimui Tsuji will still die, so make some changes in the details' or 'The strength is greater than the world consciousness, and the plot is forcibly changed.  '

    Another example is "Reaper", the world consciousness of "Reaper" world is likely to be the Spirit King himself, he has long seen and foresaw the future of millions of years, so he chooses to do nothing, perhaps it can be said that he has seen the plot of the plot.  towards.

    And it is actually "Aizen Soyousuke" who decides the direction of the plot. Every step of the plot is in his plan. He himself is the "restraining force" of the plot. When external forces intervene, he will make changes from it.  .

    Therefore, in the world of "Reaper", it is "Aizen Soyousuke" who prevents the plot from being changed and directs the plot to the normal.

    Another example is the world of "One Piece", which should also have world awareness.  D's will, as well as prophecies about the future, changes in wind direction, etc.

    But because "One Piece" is not over yet, what is the purpose of this world's world awareness is unknown.

    I can only know that in the world of "One Piece", what prevents the change of the plot should be the world consciousness.

    But there is no such thing in "Spell Return", at least from the current performance, it does not reflect this. The "consciousness" aspect of world consciousness is very vague, and I don't know what to do.

    Therefore, once the plot changes in this world, it may not be corrected.

    That is to say, now Yoshino Junpei will not meet the real person for some reason, then the two will really not meet, there may be some role to replace the role of "Yoshino Junpei", or it may not.

    The reason why Yoshino Junpei would have such a tragedy after meeting a real person is because the "fake Xia Youjie" saw Knotweed Yuren with him, and wanted to "try" Knotweed Yuren.

    In other words, as long as you encounter such characters, other people will treat them the same.

    From this point of view, the restraining power of the plot is the "fake Xia Youjie", because he needs the plot to develop according to his plan in order to complete his plan.

    In other words, as long as you know his plan, you will be more powerful than himStrong enough to destroy it.

    'Then, first of all, let's kill the real person first.  '

    Kurosaki Ichigo thought secretly.

    Daoist's technique is to 'change the shape of the soul', and then 'because the shape of the soul is changed, the body will also change', so as to kill the opponent, as long as the real person puts his hand on someone, he can almost declare  the death of this person.

    Moreover, most spells cannot harm the soul, and as long as it cannot harm the soul, it cannot harm him.

    Therefore, Kurosaki Ichigo is undoubtedly his nemesis.

    His Zanpakuto is a blade designed to cut souls.

    The problem is that I may not be able to achieve the goal so easily, because I reviewed the details again, and I remembered many things. The most important thing in the plan of the 'fake Xia Youjie' or 'Yang Suo' is the 'real person'  , once the 'real man' dies, it's okay to say that his plans go bankrupt because of it.

    In other words, if you want to kill a real person, your opponent may not be the only real person.

    But not necessarily.

    I am hiding in the dark, and no one knows about me now, so it is also feasible to find the right opportunity to kill the real person when he is alone.

    "Ah It's really troublesome if the world consciousness is too weak." Kurosaki Ichigo sighed: "Do something casually, and the plot will be changed by accident. As a result, I will touch the magic spell right now."  The world has become difficult."

    It's better to be in the last world, there are more things to worry about here.

    "If you can't meet a real person on Monday, you will be in trouble."

    Afterwards, Kurosaki Ichigo went to school safely¡ªeven though it was only Friday, he planned to wander around on Saturday and Sunday, and at the same time make sure of the nearby terrain.

    While walking, Kurosaki Ichigo was also sensing the fluctuations of the soul around him, because the unlocking speed was only 3% now, and he couldn't perceive the fluctuations of the soul in a large range.

    He is trying to use this method to find the real person and other super magic spirits. If he can find the real person in this way, then he can naturally find other people in this way.

    However, the effect is very low.

    Combined with the settings in the plot, super-level spell spirits, especially those with wisdom, are likely to be good at, no, they are very likely to be good at hiding themselves.

    It is almost impossible to find super magic spirits in this way.

 Kurosaki Ichigo in the Spell Return Chapter 6 Movie Cinema

    Chapter 6 Yinghua Cinema

    the next day.

    The atmosphere of the school has changed.

    Unlike yesterday, today no one in the class came over and looked at him with subtle eyes. Kurosaki Ichigo even had a feeling that if he talked to someone alone, that person would kneel down.

    too exaggerated.

    "Of course, you were too exaggerated yesterday." Yoshino Junpei sighed and said, "It's almost the same as Fuguro in Saitama City."

    "Fuguro of Saitama City?" Kurosaki Ichigo's heart moved.

    "Don't you know? He is very famous. I heard that he taught all the people in the nearby school a lesson by himself. He is the top bad guy!" Yoshino Junpei said with a smile: "And you defeated the school alone.  Twelve people! It won¡¯t be long before the name of Kurosaki of Kanagawa will spread.¡±

    He is often bullied by bad guys like Shota Sato, and occasionally hears from them about some "influential figures" around him, the most famous of which is Fuguro from Saitama City. Not to mention students, even adults are no match.

    However, since graduating from middle school, the legend of Fuguro in Saitama City has gradually decreased.

    Will Kanagawa's Kurosaki be famous next

    When Yoshino Junpei thought of this, he felt a little awkward, but when he thought about it carefully, Kurosaki Ichigo was different from those bad guys, he didn't seem like he would bully other people.

    Or do you not care at all?

    "Forget it." Kurosaki Ichigo waved his hand: "Kanagawa's Kurosaki, it sounds terrible, and as long as those guys don't trouble me, I don't bother to care about them."

    He is not interested in turning "Spells Back" into "Hot-Blooded High School".

    That's too weird.

    Although he missed his high school days, it was just a memory. He missed the first day when he first came here. Although this is Japan, it is also a bit fresh.

    The reason why I skipped class so simply and neatly the next day was because of this ¡®missing nostalgia¡¯.

    Sure enough, no contact is the best thing. To really re-experience it, Kurosaki Ichigo felt very annoying just one day. Fortunately, I stayed in "Demon Slayer: Blade" for a long time in the last world, and there was no Internet there.  In fact, I have been playing Ichimaru Gin, which made my heart calm a lot.

    After that, I still don't know how much time I have to travel, how many times I have to come and go, it is very important to endure loneliness, he must overcome the laziness in his heart-so he came back to school today.

    How much you can learn is one thing, but it is definitely better to work and rest and study according to the normal time than staying at home all day and night.

    Kurosaki Ichigo has no idea of ??going to the "Conjuration College" now. In fact, there is only one event that must be joined in the "Conjuration College" to participate in [Kyoto Sister School Exchange Meeting].

    Moreover, this [Kyoto Sister School Exchange Meeting] does not have any convenient plot to change, even if it is changed, it feels like there is no source.

    Others are the same whether you add or not, so why not use this time to do your own things, try to improve the unlocking degree of the character, and see if you can find the trace of the 'brain flower'.

    If I spend my time in the 'Conjuration High School', I don't have time to find 'Brain Flower'.

    It's not like the school now skips classes if they want to skip classes, no one dares to say anything.

    Going to school like this is actually a kind of "necessity". The process of going to school is like the walk of "Ichimaru Silver" before, and it will slowly increase the unlocking degree of the character.

    After all, Kurosaki Ichigo's occupation is a 'high school student'.

    A very ordinary day was spent like this. After school, Kurosaki Ichigo continued to walk around, as if he had carved the genes of "walking" into his bones when he played "Ichimaru Gin".

    When playing the role of "Ichimaru Silver", walking all day has affected him to some extent. Before that, Kurosaki Ichigo didn't like to walk around so much.

    And now he is a little confused whether he is walking for the sake of walking, or walking to find the curse spirit.

    on Monday

    Kurosaki Ichigo skipped class, went to [Yinghua Cinema] for nothing, and went to see the ugly and deadly "Earthworm 3". There were almost no people in the cinema, and it was very quiet.

    Then before the movie started, Kurosaki Ichigo's pupils shrank slightly.

    Humans are invisible, but Kurosaki Ichigo can see.

    It was a man with sutures all over his face, he looked to be about twenty years old, and his hair was blue. After opening the "transparent world", you will find that,His soul and body have completely merged.

    No, it should be the other way around, his body and soul are completely merged.

    Although the meaning is the same, it is more correct to reverse the order.

    There is no doubt that this is Kurosaki Ichigo's goal, the super-smart mantra "Zhenzhen" with wisdom.

    The curse spirit is formed by the magic power flowing from the human body. The more the human being fears something, the more the corresponding curse spirit will be formed. For example, a certain ghost story is just a story, but there are many people who listen to it, and people who are afraid  If there are too many, the ghost in the story will really appear.

    And the super-level mantra spirit "True Man" is a mantra spirit born out of human's fear of human beings, which itself represents the "evil" of human beings.

    The evil side of human beings can almost be reflected in him.

    A newborn mantra, infinite growth, this is his inner manifestation as a mantra.

    As an external manifestation, it is the ability to 'rewrite the soul'. In his spells, the appearance of the body will change with the appearance of the soul.

    But there is a limit to the change of the body, beyond this limit will be 'death', he uses this method to use other people's souls as weapons and weaknesses, in order to play with human beings.

    There is no doubt that this is a very powerful ability, especially in the world view of "Spell Return".

    In the world of "Spells Back to War", not everyone can use spells, but a real person can rewrite a person's soul and adjust a person's brain, so that he can even make everyone in the world become  conjurer.

    In this world, there are simply bugs.

    It can be said that although the 'brain flower' is the planner and executor, in his plan, the real person is the absolute key to the plan.

    Without a real person, his plan would be impossible to carry out.

    The reason why real people can still move freely now is because of the nature of the 'spell magic'.

    This is the spell obtained by "Brain Flower" from Xia Youjie. The spell extracted by "Spell Manipulation" cannot grow through training. Therefore, the purpose of the real person being "released" now is to allow him to grow  ,Become stronger.

    And if he is killed right now before he grows up¡ªall the spirals will end here.

 Kurosaki Ichigo in the Spell Return Battle Chapter 7 Super Spell Spirit¡¤True Man

    Chapter 7 Super Curse Spirit¡¤True Man

    Real people actually enjoy watching movies.

    He was born from the fear of human beings towards human beings, but the human beings in movies are a bit different, not only movies, but also various literary and artistic works that are different from what I understand.

    In these works, the upper and lower limits of human beings will be depicted according to their own "fantasies".

    But in fact, according to what the real person knows, the lower limit of human beings in these "fantasies" is far less than the lower limit of human beings in reality.

    As for the upper limit, it is unknown, because he was born from the fear of human beings, and he does not have that kind of "human shining point".

    His favorite works are actually works like "Earthworm Man". He feels that he can learn a lot from these human works.

    Learn the means of those human beings to do evil.

    Occasionally, he would look at a book with his eyes glowing, and exclaim in his heart: "So it's still possible, I'm going to try it too."

    He has seen a lot of works that play with human nature. The dream of the real person is to wait until Wujou is sealed, and after the world becomes a world of curse spirits, he will also arrest some people like in these works, and then use various  means to play them.

    It must be interesting to watch them howl in pain.

    It doesn't work now, and now he still needs to improve his combat power as much as possible, so he uses human beings in experiments on the soul.

    So he was really immersed in this movie, but unlike those who watched the plot, he was watching the crimes of the people in the movie, and then wanted to reproduce it in reality.

    Masato, who was immersed in his own world, did not notice that anyone was observing him, and Kurosaki Ichigo was not ready to act immediately.

    As a god of death, his attack can hurt the soul. If a normal person's soul is injured, he will definitely die, but this may not be useful to a real person.  Dead real person.

    Indeed, the attack of Yujin Knotabagi, who is the protagonist in the comics, can touch the soul of the real person, but he beat the real person to a residual blood after a long time of beating.  Difficult.

    My current attack should be similar to that of Knotweed Yuren, able to hurt, but how to kill it is still difficult, but since it can be hurt, it can be killed, but it is difficult to "kill with one blow".

    And since he can't kill with one blow, he has to worry about the people around him. Kurosaki Ichigo doesn't want to involve innocent people around him. Even if he really wants to kill someone, he has to find an excuse by himself, saying that this person is evil.

    Can involve and kill unrelated strangers, and say that this person 'should be honored, you sacrificed for righteousness.  ¡¯ He couldn¡¯t say that.

    It is okay to kill, but not for no reason.

    Therefore, Kurosaki Ichigo didn't do anything for the time being, he didn't even look at it, he had already remembered, remembered the real soul fluctuation: "In this case, just wait until he goes to a place where there are no people, or a place where there are fewer people around  , I can do it, and I can't let him go.  '

    [Kurosaki Ichigo] is a person who longs for power and wants to protect him. If the real him knows the existence of the real person, sitting where Kurosaki Ichigo is now, he will never let such a guy go.

    'He must be pulled out, before he kills the next time!  '

    [Kurosaki Ichigo (5% unlock rate)]

    Glancing at the system panel, it may be because of his determination that the unlocking rate of the character card "Kurosaki Ichigo" he owns has increased. It was raised to 4% when he was in school, and now it is 5%.

    Now, he is equivalent to having one-twentieth of the spiritual pressure of "Kurosaki Ichigo"well, not too weak

    There are only four people and one mantra in the entire movie theater, and the real person is not the kind of person who follows the "movie viewing etiquette". After the scene is over, he stands up and walks outside before the lights are on.

    Kurosaki Ichigo did not follow immediately, and was prepared to keep a shunpo distance from him at all times, ensuring that if he had any movement, he could arrive quickly within a second.

    Because Kurosaki Ichigo beat someone at school, the bad guys who were taught did not make trouble in the movie theater, and Yoshino Junpei could go to school with peace of mind because there were no bullies in the school.

    Therefore, Yoshino Junpei did not meet the real person.

    Therefore, his thoughts were not disturbed by Junpei Yoshino: "Try it."

    The real person walking out of the cinema said as he walked?¡°I have a new idea. The human soul is really amazing and can do all kinds of interesting things.¡±

    "Then let's start the experiment."

    Even if Kurosaki Ichigo obtained some memories with Zanpakuto "Cloud", he once again ignored a detail.

    Those "people" left behind by the real person are not because of Yoshino Junpei, he stayed behind to attract magicians, for "experiment".

    [If it is Gojo Satoru, it will be a little tricky, but it is too weak to even count as an experiment.  ] These are the real words.

    As a spell spirit, he is 'new' and wants to 'grow' in the battle.

    That's why he left those existences that were transformed by him with his magic power. In the original book, his behavior will build up Qihai, and he has indeed grown in that battle.

    This was his original plan, to 'reform' the people in the cinema after watching the movie, leaving his own traces, so as to attract the magician to come.

    Walking out of the screening room, he looked at the cleaning staff walking in front of him, and naturally raised his hand to put it on this person to change the shape of his soul.

    Snapped¡ª¡ª

    "Um?"

    At this moment, a wrist grabbed his hand, and Masato turned around curiously, and saw Kurosaki Ichigo with orange hair looking at him with sharp eyes: "Hey, what were you going to do just now?"

    "Ah? Can you see me?" The real person said curiously: "It's so strange, you obviously don't have any magic power, but I haven't noticed it just now, what's going on, your soul?"

    The real person showed a child-like smile, and his eyes were full of curiosity: "It's so interesting, it's the first time I've seen a soul like you! What is the power that is constantly emerging from the soul? Hey, tell me  .¡±

    Daoist has keenly felt that compared to spell power, the special power of this person in front of him is more suitable for him. It is the power born from the soul, and his own power is to 'control the soul'. If he can  Mastering this power, he will become extremely powerful!

    At that time, maybe he will be able to kill Gojo Wu by himself, and he won't have to work hard to liberate the two-faced Su Nuo.

 Kurosaki Ichigo in the Spell Return Battle Chapter 8 Sky Lock Zan Yue

    Chapter 8: Heavenly Lock and Zhanyue

    "How my soul"

    The real person felt that the power held on his wrist had grown stronger.

    "It has nothing to do with you¡ª¡ª!"

    Having said that, Kurosaki Ichigo put his hand hard and threw the real person towards the ceiling!

    "Wow¡ª¡ª!"

    The cleaning staff looked at the ceiling and yelled, completely confused about what happened. In his perspective, Kurosaki Ichigo suddenly appeared alone, and then he was talking to himself about something messy, and waved his hand  The ceiling just shattered.

    "Hey, it's dangerous here, quickly evacuate the people nearby!" Kurosaki Ichigo said as he leaned his hand behind him, and his clothes began to change.

    The daily casual clothes disappeared, and turned into a black death tyrant outfit. A huge bandage-wrapped blade appeared behind him, was held by his hand, and then disappeared in place the next moment.

    "Haha¡ªit's really interesting!" The real person was kicked and flew out, smashing the two-story ceiling in succession and appearing on the roof of the building.

    "Is this a stadium." The real person looked around: "It's my first time here, andshould I say good luck or bad luck?"

    Seeing Kurosaki Ichigo rushing forward and slashing at him, Masato didn't fight hard, he was not stupid, he knew that 'normal conjurers can't hurt themselves'.  But the one in front of him is obviously not a 'normal conjurer'.

    'The blade that suddenly appeared, as well as his clothes all exude the breath of the soul. This guy is similar to me. He is aware of the existence of the soul and has mastered the power in it.  ¡¯ The real person narrowed his eyes slightly: ¡®That is to say, he can kill me!  This is difficult¡ª'

    Originally, he was going to test his own strength in the face of a 'hardly dangerous' conjurer. Such an experiment was relatively 'safe', but the situation has changed now.

    Fighting with this person is not safe anyway, first of all¡ª¡ªI didn't have any moves to block that blade.

    "How about this?"

    As the real man said, the two human beings shrunk down to the size of a finger, instantly grew larger, and threw them towards Kurosaki Ichigo like two pillars.

    Kurosaki Ichigo used Shunpo's figure to disappear instantly, and when he reappeared, he was behind the real person, and the Zanpakuto in his hand slashed down.

    However, humans formed a shield in front of his blade.

    "Haha¡ª¡ª" Looking at Kurosaki Ichigo, who stopped moving, Masato laughed loudly: "It seems that you have discovered it, yes, it is a human being, do you mean you can't do it?"

    ""

    Kurosaki Ichigo glanced at the shield formed by the human being, and then at the real person who had retreated into the distance.

    The worldview of this world is really

    The positions of human beings and souls overlap completely. When you hurt your body, you will also hurt your soul.

    Unlike the world of "Demon Slayer: Blade", it is estimated that the world of "Reaper" should be similar to the world of Demon Slayer: Blade, after all, people in that world can die several times.

    The first time you die, you become a 'Zheng', and then you can become a 'Void', regardless of whether it is a physical or virtual form, if you are killed by the Zanpakudao, you will enter the Soul Soul Realm.

    It wouldn't be like the one in front of you, and your body would be crushed by the Zanpakut¨­ together.

    "Although I don't know who you are, but one thing is certain." Kurosaki Ichigo looked at the real person and said: "That is, you must be killed no matter what¡ª…d½â!"

    "¡ª¡ª" The real person's pupils shrank, and he stared at the front: 'It seems that something is coming.  '

    "Sky Lock Zhan Yue."

    Voice, appearing behind you?

    The real person turned around and quickly threw out two souls, but they were completely emptied. Kurosaki Ichigo's position was no longer behind him, but in front of him again.

    Zanpakutao aimed at his body and slashed down.

    Boom¡ª¡ª!

    There was a shock in the atmosphere, and Kurosaki Ichigo's full blow was completely in the air, and his body leaned forward, but the next moment he stepped on Shunpo to distance himself.

    Swept away!

    At such a critical juncture, the real person 'evolved'.

    What "evolves" is not the mantra, but the mastery of his own "spells". He has never dared to change his soul too much before, for fear of problems.

    But at the critical moment just now, he couldn't control so much, so his body was split in two from the middle, and Kurosaki Ichigo's blade happened to penetrate through the two halves of the blade.¡®Alive!  I'm alive!  ?  ¡¯ The real person¡¯s soul returned to its original state, and he didn¡¯t feel any damage to himself, so he understood that his soul can change more shapes than he imagined.

    Kurosaki Ichigo frowned, and rushed over again the next moment: "It seems that the transparent world doesn't work for him. Although I can see the shape of the soul, I can't see the operation of his soul."  '

    "Through the world" can "predict" a person's movements through the movement of a person's skeletal muscles, but the real person is different, he is the movement of the soul driving the movement of the body.

    To a certain extent, the 'penetrating world' is restrained. However, except for penetrating the world, all the real moves are restrained by Kurosaki Ichigo!

    He also doesn't know high-speed moving moves like Shunpo.

    And the moves of "Kurosaki Ichigo" are known for their speed: "You don't need to swing so hard to play the advantages of Kurosaki Ichigo. Get close to him and cut as many knives as you can in an instant, and you don't need to aim at the vitals!"  '

    In this way, he cannot escape.

    A real person should not have the ability to make dozens or hundreds of changes within a second

    "It looks like the real person is going to die." The man in the hood stood on the roof not far away and watched the battle between the real person and Kurosaki Ichigo in the distance.

    And there was another figure beside him.

    Just now, this figure wanted to make a move several times, but he stopped temporarily when he saw that the real person saved the day.

    As long as the real person is not dead, he doesn't need to take action.

    Such urgent battles are conducive to evolution, whether it is for moves or spell power.

    However, after all, the real person was severely restrained by Kurosaki Ichigo, and he has already started to be injured. If he hadn't kept changing the shape of his soul to 'repair' the injury, he would have been cut into an unknown number of pieces.

    And even if he changed the shape of his soul, the injury didn't heal in fact, it was just hidden.

    This is because he only unlocked 5% of the Kurosaki Ichigo template. If it is 100%, the real person is already cold.

    But even so, the real person seems to persist for three to five minutes at most, unless he continues to evolve!

    "I'll leave it to you next time." The man in the hood said, "I can't do it, it will leave filth."

    "Leave it to me, don't forget the previous agreement."

    "Of course, there are restrictions already set." The man smiled: "If I violate the restrictions, I will be the one who will have trouble. ?

 Kurosaki Ichigo in the Spell Return Chapter 9 The Reincarnation Appears

    Chapter Nine The Reincarnation Appears

    Unparalleled enormous pressure¡ª¡ª

    Under such pressure, Zhenren also started his own rapid evolution, constantly exploring the limit of his "soul transformation". Of course, doing so naturally also showed some "stupid tricks".

    This type of move was easily found by Kurosaki Ichigo and left him with a huge trauma, although he changed the shape of his soul to make him "look intact" now.

    But in fact his soul has been tattered.

    Zhenren feels that the current self may be able to use the 'field expansion', the apex move of the spell system, but there is also a problem, that is, his mana power has been exhausted enough to perform 'field expansion'.

    Kurosaki Ichigo, who was fighting him, didn't actually use his full strength. Just as he thought, Kurosaki Ichigo had the characteristic of "growth in battle".

    In fact, Kurosaki Ichigo's initial solution, swastika solution, and virtualization can all be said to be mastered from the battle.

    In the battle with real people, not only real people have improved, but Kurosaki Ichigo's character card unlocking rate has also increased to 7%.

    But in fact, he also used all his strength, but he didn't use blur, and he didn't use moves such as Crescent Moon, and now he is the strongest when he is not using the Kurosaki Ichigo character card, but when he removes the character card  when.

    The reason for this is that he is always on the alert.

    It wasn't long before he started fighting with the real person, and before he pushed the real person into a desperate situation, he felt that someone was watching here, and he guessed that it might be the 'brain blow'. When the real person is really about to die, maybe  There will be other spell spirits on the stage, so for the time being, he didn't use Crescent Sky Chong and Aether.

    Be alert to the 'crisis' that may appear at any time, but the real person has already begun to weaken.

    He did become stronger in battle at the beginning, but that was based on the fact that he turned many of his past thoughts into reality, and now these thoughts are almost consumed, mana and soul have been consumed a lot, and all aspects  They all started to decline.

    It won't be long before Zhenren will die under his sky lock Zhanyue, and there is no doubt that some people don't want to see such a situation.

    'Once I swung a killing blow, someone would definitely take the opportunity to attack me at that time, and the nearby souls would fluctuate ten people within a radius of five meters, zero people within a radius of twenty meters, and thirty-six people within a radius of fifty meters  .In other words, it is likely to be one of the thirty-six people.  '

    Although the surrounding people began to evacuate, they did not avoid too far.

    'That is to say, from the perspective of the real person's companions, even if I will kill the real person in the next moment, they will rush over from fifty meters away in an instant.  '

    boom¡ª¡ª

    Just at this time, a strange man appeared beside him.

    "It's finally here." The real person said with a smile: "Then I'll leave it to you."

    "Well, leave it to me."

    who is it?

    Kurosaki Ichigo's face remained motionless, but his heart skipped a beat. He didn't know this person at all, and he was completely different from the characters in the original book. Who the hell is he?

    "Fly, Stardust Dragon¡ª!" A silver-white card appeared in the man's hand, and the next moment a light flashed in the card.

    "?????? What¡ª!!" Kurosaki Ichigo held Tiansuo Zhanyue in front of him, and the next moment a silver-white dragon appeared, and one of the dragon's hands waved forward, pushing the black dragon.  Saki Ichigo flew directly into the sky!

    "Ughhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!"

    "What is this!?" Kurosaki Ichigo stared wide-eyed, holding the sky lock Zhanyue in his right hand, resting the back of his left hand on the back of the sword, gritted his teeth and was pushed away by Stardust Dragon.

    If he remembers correctly, Stardust Dragon is the trump card of the protagonist Fudo Yusei in "Yu-Gi-Oh! 5DS". Why did he materialize?  Why did it appear in this world?

    No need to think too much, an answer appeared in my heart.

    When he just got the space fragment of the main god, he knew that someone would come to the door one day, but he never expected it to be so fast!

    Reincarnation!  There is no doubt that the person in front of him is a reincarnation¡ª¡ª

    The process of playing Ichimaru Gin before has increased his 'acting' experience a lot. Now, looking at the figure that appeared on the top of Stardust Dragon and took him to the distance, he shouted: "Who are you¡ª¡ª  Why help him!"

    "You don't need to know about this kind of thing." The reincarnation said: "Stardust Dragon, throw him over there."

    Xingchen Long used his hands hard, and directed Kurosaki Ichigo towards the jungle below.?? Throw it over.

    "Stardust Dragon, sonic jet!"

    "Crescent¡ª"

    Kurosaki Ichigo, who was thrown out, was covered with black spiritual pressure all over his body, concentrated it on the sky lock Zhanyue in his hand, and swung forward fiercely: "¡ªTianchong!!"

    Hiss¡ªboom!  !

    The black crescent smashed the white sound wave, directly turning the figure of Stardust Dragon into nothingness.

    'The Stardust Dragon was crushed?  ¡¯ Kurosaki Ichigo felt a little wrong. Although "Yu-Gi-Oh" does not have this kind of battle, it is a competition of attack power, but anyway, this is also the trump card of the protagonist, so it is not normal to be defeated so easily.

    Kurosaki Ichigo's body fell to the ground, and the next moment he saw another figure falling from the sky: "I didn't expect you to hide such a move."

    The man glanced at the dimmed card in his hand and put it away: "The move just nowwas it called Yueya Tianchong, it's interesting."

    'He doesn't know about Crescent Moon?  ¡¯ Kurosaki Ichigo¡¯s heart moved, and he didn¡¯t seem to know himself at all: ¡®Did I think too much?  '

    No matter what I want to beat him!

    "You use a sword, right? So do I." The man said, a knife appeared out of thin air in his hand, posing an offensive driver: "My code name is Samurai, let me see your sword.  "

    See through the world!

    Kurosaki Ichigo's pupils changed slightly. This trick is useless to real people, but now, he can 'see' the activities of muscles, bones, blood, etc. in the body of the reincarnation in front of him with this trick.  It doesn't look any different from humans.

    He can also use this method to predict his actions.

    but¡ª¡ª

    The person in front of him is a reincarnation, so one thing cannot be ruled out, that is, the code name of the person in front of him is a samurai, but he is actually a ninja or a magician.

    Reincarnation, constantly wandering between life and death, if there is no black spot in the heart, Kurosaki Ichigo will not believe it, maybe there are some weird props in his hand.

    In short, be extremely vigilant.

    Kurosaki Ichigo was thinking, and he was also thinking about the plan to kill the person in front of him. This is a reincarnation, and he is hostile to himself, because he doesn't know if there is any unknown method, so let's not think about 'catch  '.

    Instead, think about how to 'kill'. With my current ability, I only need a gap, and only a short gap is enough to take the life of this reincarnation.

 Kurosaki Ichigo in the Spell Return Battle Chapter 10 [Death of Kurosaki Ichigo]

    Chapter Ten [The Death of Kurosaki Ichigo]

    The rating of a samurai among reincarnators is the lowest level of 'one star'.

    Even so, the top one-star reincarnator can completely destroy the earth as long as he has enough time.

    In other words, ordinary people are one star, and those who can destroy the earth are also one star. This is a huge span. This time, except for three of them who have left the space of the Lord God, all of them are one star.  .

    Moreover, they are all 'rich'.

    The price of the 'destruction potion' that can get rid of the main god's space is not cheap, and they, one-star and two-star reincarnations, can buy it, which is enough to show the wealth they hold in their hands.

    As for the samurai, he is relatively poor among these people, because he used the large amount of rewards he got from performing tasks in the main god's space on the improvement of his swordsmanship.

    Therefore, his sword can be said to be magical!

    'What the hell is going on with this guy!  ?  ¡¯ Kurosaki Ichigo gritted his teeth and waved the sky lock Zanyue in his hand: "Ahhh!"

    According to the direction judged by the penetrating world, the sky lock zhanyue in Kurosaki's gauntlet was like a black crescent attacking the 'samurai', but it was completely avoided!

    Not only that, the counterattack came almost at the next moment, and the huge force made him almost unable to hold the Zanpakuto in his hand.

    The transparent world is invalid?

    No, in fact, it is still useful to see through the world, because if it were not for the see-through world, the current Kurosaki Ichigo might have died once.

    But he hasn't lost yet!

    Following this huge force, Kurosaki Ichigo retreated tens of meters backwards. During this process, he put his left hand on his face, and the black spiritual pressure gathered to form a strange mask.

    Blur!

    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"

    With a trembling roar, Kurosaki Ichigo's sky lock Zanyue was covered with black spiritual pressure, and a large number of black spiritual pressure seemed to dye the sky black.

    "Crescent sky rushes!"

    The black crescent waved out, but it wasn't over yet, Kurosaki Ichigo himself rushed over, the blade was still entwined with the black Reiatsu.

    The impact of black spiritual pressure spread all over the world, and there is absolutely no way to avoid this move!  This guy can only carry it hard!

    When the crescent moon swings out is entirely in his judgment. When he does not swing out, every slash he makes is equivalent to a crescent moon sky rush, increasing his melee power.

    And in this battle, the above spiritual pressure can be swung out at any time, like a different kind of 'sharp gun'.

    "Ahhhh!"

    The black spiritual pressure spread all around, as if it changed the sky.

    During this process, the unlocking rate of Kurosaki Ichigo's character card is also increasing.

    ¡¾8%¡¿¡¾9%¡¿

    "This power." The samurai blocked the blade in front of him a little surprised, did his power increase so much all of a sudden?  But: "It's still too weak."

    Waving the blade in his hand, several sharp sword auras rushed towards Kurosaki Ichigo in an instant, and Crescent Moon was defeated in an instant.

    ¡¾10%¡¿

    "Damn it!" Kurosaki Ichigo gritted his teeth, no matter what, even if he died, at least one thing must be confirmed: "Who the hell are you!"

    "I've said it before, you don't need to know." The samurai held the blade in front of him: "And you won't live long."

    "That's not necessarily true." Kurosaki Ichigo took a deep breath, and the crescent moon wrapped around the blade again.

    "Huh?" The samurai looked at the Zanpakuto in Kurosaki's hand with some surprise: "Flame?"

    The black crescent is entwined with flames.

    That is the breath of the sun.

    Although the power of the main body cannot be used when using the character card, it is still no problem to simply switch the breath to the "breath of the sun" mode, but it is impossible to use the "breath of the sun" to exercise the strength of the character card, but the temporary strengthening  no problem.

    It's just that this kind of move is quite different from Kurosaki Ichigo's feeling, so I haven't used it all the time.

    But now, in order to test the strength of his strength, this is necessary.

    The crescent moon is soaring¡ª¡ª!

    The crescent moon wrapped in flames attacked the warrior.

    ? Breath of the Sun¡¤Four Phantom Sunbows

    However, at the next moment, Kurosaki Ichigo used Shunpo to greatly intensify the strength of this move in the midst of the battle. He appeared behind the samurai, swung Zanpakuto upwards, and cut out another crescent moon.? 

    "Ahhhh¡ª¡ª"

    Chi¡ª¡ª!

    The next moment, a cyan sword energy appeared from the black crescent, smashing the mask of Kurosaki Ichigo's face in an instant, almost beheading his head.

    "Are you off the mark?"

    The samurai touched his face with his hands, and there were traces of blood on it, which was the mark of being injured by Crescent Moon: "The game ends here."

    'It worked!  ¡¯ Kurosaki Ichigo breathed a sigh of relief in his heart: ¡®This guy is not strong enough to make people despair, it can do it!  My blade can touch him!  '

    Kurosaki Ichigo took a deep breath while thinking, to organize his breathing.

    Voiding consumed a lot of his spiritual pressure, coupled with the previous series of attacks, even if the unlocking speed of Kurosaki Ichigo's character card increased during this process, it also consumed a lot of his spiritual pressure.

    Kurosaki Ichigo abandoned the distracting thoughts in his heart, widened his eyes, and launched the penetrating world with all his strength: "Look carefully, although there are some parts of his movements that I can't understandLook carefully!"  '

    'Observe the movement of his bones, the contraction of his muscles, the flow of blood, and carefully distinguish the movement of his next move!  '

    The next moment, the samurai instantly appeared beside Kurosaki Kazuo.

    ¡¾11%¡¿¡¾12%¡¿

    'can see¡ª¡ª!  '

    'No, not right!  '

    "Shadowless."

    Even if he used the transparent world to stare at the samurai's movements, he still didn't see the movement of his blade clearly. In almost an instant, several slashes landed on his body, almost tearing his whole body apart.

    So strong.

    However, Kurosaki Ichigo is still alive, and the person in front of him is powerful in his moves.

    Strength and speed are stronger than him, but his strength is still limited. The problem is his skills. So far, except for the inexplicable "Wuying" just now, other moves are not so bizarre. The problem lies in the "prejudgment"  '.

    The battle with him was similar to the previous battle with "Ji Guoyan Sheng", they were all constant predictions, but the number of layers of his predictions was much higher than his own.

    "Puchi¡ª¡ª"

    The next moment, Kurosaki Ichigo felt his chest go cold, and a blade pierced his heart. He didn't say anything, and the next moment after the blade was pulled out, it slashed directly at his neck.

    Puchi¡ª¡ª

    In an instant, a large amount of blood spurted out from his neck.

    "As I said, the game is over." Said the samurai, put the blade back into the scabbard, turned and left.

    "Tch¡ª¡ª"

    In the next moment, a white light pierced through the chest of the reincarnation.

    "This is¡ª¡ª!?" The samurai's pupils kept trembling, looking at the blade that pierced his chest, turned around stiffly, and looked at Chen Xuan whose face changed drastically: "Character card? Are you also a reincarnation?"

    "Kill him, God kills the gun."

 Kurosaki Ichigo in the Spell Return Chapter 11 Broly!  Broly!

    Chapter Eleven Broly!  Broly!

    Chen Xuan feels that even if he removes the character card, he may not be able to win the battle with all his strength. Although it is not completely hopeless,

    With the strength shown by this man just now, I still have hope, but who knows if he is serious when fighting?

    The person in front of him is a reincarnation!

    Who knows how many hole cards this reincarnation has?

    If you directly use the source point to smash Kurosaki Ichigo's character card to 100% to break the card, with your current strength plus Kurosaki Ichigo's 100% evil power, there is a chance of winning the frontal battle.

    But that refers to 'frontal combat'.

    What if they don't fight you head-on?

    Therefore, taking advantage of the opponent's lack of seriousness, it is the best chance to directly carry out the 'second kill' without giving him a chance to resist!

    When using the 'Character Card' to fight, what you need to do is to do your best to make sure that your blade can hurt him, and make sure that you won't be able to break the defense with a swastika.

    As long as this situation is avoided, then he can 'die'.

    When using a character card, death is not real death, but the character card will be damaged, and his body will not suffer the slightest damage.

    Then after being 'killed', he took out his Zanpakut¨­, aimed at it and said in a very low voice that he might not even be able to hear: "…d½â"

    "God kills the gun."

    In an instant, a silver-white light penetrated the arrogant reincarnation in front of him.

    Then without any pause, there was a small gap on the withdrawn god-killing gun, and the poison had already remained in the reincarnated person's body: "Kill him, god-killing gun."

    High-speed telescopic, one-hit kill, and deadly fangs, no doubt it is a poisonous snake, this is Ichimaru Gin's Zanpakuto.

    But still slow.

    He has tried his best to do it as fast as possible, but he still needs to 'speak it out', if he does not speak out, this move cannot be activated.

    In a sense, Zanpakuto's weakness is this, or it is the weakness of Swastika, because as long as you learn Swastika, you don't need to speak the liberation language to use the initial solution, but the swastika still needs to speak the liberation language.

    And just as Chen Xuan said, 'Kill him, God kills the gun.  ¡¯ At this time, a card appeared in the hand of the reincarnation.

    Although he didn't see the front, Chen Xuan knew what it was.

    That's a character card!

    This person wants to use a character card!

    The character card can be said to be the 'best healing medicine', because after using it, it is equivalent to an extra life, which means that your god-killing gun can only kill him once.

    And knowing his moves, he will definitely go all out in the future!

    It's hard to say if you win or lose.

    Chen Xuan was in a bad mood, and hurriedly prepared to repair the character card of "Kurosaki Ichigo", and at the same time increased the unlocking speed to break the card.

    However, at the next moment, things developed beyond expectations, neither Chen Xuan nor the reincarnated person himself expected.

    The character card in the hand of the reincarnation has actually failed!

    Launch failed!

    "Impossible, what the hell¡ª¡ª" The reincarnation was about to say something, and then the poison of the God Killing Gun had already taken effect, leaving a big hole with a diameter of about 20 centimeters in the reincarnation's chest almost instantly.  Everything within this section dissolves.

    Chen Xuan didn't intend to give a chance, so he directly used Shunpo to appear beside the reincarnation, and directly snatched the character card from the immobile reincarnation just in case.

    He took a look at the same time, and his pupils shrank suddenly with just this one look.

    He knows this character card.

    On the character card is a burly character, wearing a familiar battle suit, the Saiyan battle suit!  Around the waist is a grass green corset.

    There is a star on the card.

    Broly!

    There is no doubt that this character is the character Broly in "Dragon Ball Super: Broly"!

    Chen Xuan felt like he was in a cold sweat. Fortunately, he died when he was useless. No, it was useless, otherwise he would not be able to win anyway. With his current character card, how could he fight against a character like Broly?

    What about making trouble?

    But now, this character card is his own!

    Chen Xuan's heart was beating fast, and after deciding to upgrade Broly's character card first, even if there is only 1% of Broly's character card, it is definitely better than Kurosaki Ichigo's character card.??Is it different from the character card I use now?  Is there such a setting?  ?  "

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    PS: Part of the reincarnation is only involved in this volume.

    PS2: Public information: The main god¡¯s space has just been damaged, and the exact extent of the damage is still unknown. Because of the damage to the main god¡¯s space, the restraint of the main god¡¯s space on the reincarnated people has been greatly reduced, causing the reincarnated people to leave the main god¡¯s space.

    As for the reincarnators, because the mission system of the main god's space was damaged, they dispatched missions indiscriminately, and a large part of them had the idea of ??"escape from the main god's space".

    Example of the chaotic situation of the main god space mission: Send a newcomer reincarnation (with strength comparable to that of a normal earth person) to the top of the war and assign a mission to kill the three generals of the navy.

    The current world is the first group to leave. These people can be said to be pioneers, or they can be said to be experimental products, so many things have not been understood, such as 'the character card cannot be used after the main god's mark is broken.  '

    However, it is not that simple to destroy the imprint of the 'Lord God Space'. You need to spend a lot of reincarnation points to buy the 'Destruction Potion'.  One point is the same.

    Therefore, those who can escape from reincarnation are the richest group in the same level.

 Kurosaki Ichigo in the Spell Return Battle Chapter 12 Arranging the Loot

    Chapter 12 Arranging the spoils

    "The samurai is dead!?"

    The other reincarnators who signed the contract with the samurai were shocked, especially the 'strong man' who knew that the samurai had a star character card: "Even the samurai with the star character card were killedthen this world at least  It¡¯s two stars, but it¡¯s just not shown"

    "Be careful, don't make too much publicity, especially in Japan, where the plot takes place. To be on the safe side, I will never go to Japan in the future."

    What is a Star Character Card?

    The so-called star character cards will only appear on those powerful characters.

    Let's take Broly as an example.

    Chen Xuan doesn't know how many stars Broly's rating is in the main god space, but it's definitely not low, and Chen Xuan doesn't know what the division of higher stars is.

    Just know, the meaning of one star is as follows:

    Individual: This character cannot smash a star with a diameter of 5000 kilometers to a maximum diameter of 5 meters within 24 hours

    World: This civilization cannot smash a star with a diameter of 5,000 kilometers to a maximum diameter of 5 meters within 24 hours

    All those who meet this condition are one-star, from ordinary people, even ants, to those who can burst stars at the beginning, all are one-star.

    If a star with a diameter of 5,000 kilometers can be crushed to a maximum diameter of 5 meters within 24 hours, then it is not a one-star star, but a two-star star.

    However, it is only the lower limit of a two-star character, and the upper limit will be known when you get a two-star character card.

    And Broly's power is far more than that, so if you get the character card of Broly, there will be one-star Broly, two-star Broly, three-star Brolyetc.

    And a direct Broly character card.

    The direct Broly character card is no different from Chen Xuan's current Kurosaki Ichigo character card settings.

    The one-star character card refers to the power of "invincible in a one-star world", and will follow the current world's strongest character to adjust the output.

    Take the world of "Spells of War" as an example, for example: Gojo Satoshi is the strongest in the world, and the level of the world of "Spells of War" is one star.

    So when using a one-star Broly character card, the normal state will be slightly weaker than Gojo Satoru, and the anger form will be comparable to Gojo Satoru, and becoming a Super Saiyan can violently beat Gojo Satoru.

    If Wujo Wu's strength drops tenfold, and Wujo Wu is still the strongest in the world, then the above situation is still satisfied.

    If Wujo Wu's strength increases tenfold, Wujo Wu is still the strongest in the world, and the current world is still one-star, then the above conditions are still met.

    If there are a thousand Wujo Wu in one breath, and the combined strength of the thousand Wu Jo Wu is still one star, then the above conditions are also met.

    This contribution can be described as a 'concept.  '

    The concept of one-star world invincibility.

    However, it is not known how this character card will be used in the two-star world. There is no relevant information in the space fragments of the main god.

    It's a pity that this Broly's character card has been used twice, and there is still one last chance to use it.

    "I just don't know what happened. In the end, the reincarnator couldn't use Broly's character card so can I use it?" Chen Xuan was very tangled.

    If you can test whether it can be used by yourself, then this last chance will be wasted, but it is also a waste to test it now.

    In the end, Chen Xuan still put away Broly's character card, and prepared to discuss it later depending on the situation.

    However, before putting it away, he experimented with 'Ascending Stars'. This kind of star character card can be upgraded by consuming source points, and when it reaches full stars, it will directly change from a star character card to a character card.  !

    At that time, I can truly grasp the power of Broly through the broken card.

    only

    Broly¡ï¡úBroly¡ï¡ï, need to consume source points: 18000.

    Alright, then let's put away Broly's character card and talk about it later.

    Then sure enough, that ring is a storage ring, and this fragment of the main god's space provides the 'unlock' function, and does not consume source points.

    This storage ring is probably also produced by the main god's space, and it is normal for the main god's space fragments to have keys.

    Chen Xuan made this storage ring his own, which will be much more convenient for him in the future.

    Then I took out three cards from inside, as well as some healing and escape props, and some electronic equipment, not many of them were healing,There were no attacks at all, and most of them fled.

    This made Chen Xuan feel a little confused. Those healing medicines were only "healing", at most it was the regeneration of severed limbs, and there were some antidotes. Obviously, there was no way to deal with injuries like the heart piercing through, not to mention killing them later.  The gun dissolves the poison of the cells.

    But he didn't think much about it, he just looked at the other three cards in his hand.

    One was used by the previous reincarnation - Stardust Dragon!

    The silver-white card is printed with the pattern of Stardust Dragon, with an attack power of 2500 and a defense power of 2000.

    But there is no monster effect.

    "It's interesting, the key is that this card can really summon the Stardust Dragon, I wonder if I can get this card from other reincarnations in the future, I can go to Yu-Gi-Oh to play cards with more, but unfortunately there is only one.  "

    Then the second card is the "field card"

    [Venue Card¡¤Qi (8/10)]

    Just like the name of this card, after using it, a certain range of space will be filled with corresponding energy. It seems that it should be used with the star character Cabroli.

    If the world rules suppress a certain power, then this field card will be used, and the suppression will disappear.

    And even if there is no suppression, such as spiritual pressure.

    Using the same moves in the world of "Reaper" and in the world of "Spell Return" must be more powerful in the world of "Reaper", because there are a lot of spirits in that world.

    But if you use relevant field cards, such as a [field card Reiatsu] or something, then you can play the effect of home battles in other worlds.

    It's a pity that this card is [Field Card¡¤Qi], not [Field Card¡¤Reiatsu]. Broly's character card will not be used by himself for a while, and there is no use for it in a short time.

    The last card reads [Ye Yue Dojo (8/10)]

    [Yueyue Dojo]: After using it, you can open the space-time tunnel and go to a place called Yeyue Dojo in a certain world to practice martial arts.

    "Thiscouldn't be the place where the reincarnation learns moves?" Chen Xuanruo thought thoughtfully, if this is really the case, maybe he can also learn something from this [Ye Yue Dojo].

    It seems that it can be used eight times, but I can find a chance to use it once to try the effect.

    Maybe you can get the coordinates of a new world. Although I have never heard of [Ye Yue Dojo], it may be a place where the formula is very powerful. You can try it depending on the situation.

    Although he didn't kill the real person, but harvesting so many things all at once made him feel a lot better.

    This reincarnated man is a good man no matter what his plans are, a boy who spreads money.

    All of a sudden brought so much to Chen Xuan, he was so moved that he almost cried.

 Kurosaki Ichigo in the Spell Return Battle Chapter Thirteen Nanami Taketo and Knotaba Yuhito

    Chapter Thirteen Nanami Jianren and Knotweed Yuren

    "Fly - Stardust Dragon!!"

    Chen Xuan found a place where no one was around, and after confirming it again and again, the character card holding Stardust Dragon in one hand shouted.

    He tried injecting spiritual pressure, source points and the like into it.

    In the end, it didn't work, there was no way to inject spiritual pressure or source point, so he was going to 'call out' in the way of the previous reincarnation.

    However

    There was still no response, which even made Chen Xuan wonder if there really was a Stardust Dragon in this card.

    "Welltry again at the end, I remember that's what I said." After carefully recalling the words that seemed to be imprinted in DNA, Chen Xuan yelled out loudly for the first time in reality.

    "The gathered prayers will become a new shining star, let's turn it into a shining road!"

    "Synchronous Summon!"

    "Fly, Stardust Dragon¡ª¡ª!"

    ""

    The voice was cadenced and full of emotion, but the card still didn't respond.  If there were people around here just now, Chen Xuan felt that he would be socially dead.

    If this is summoned, there is no doubt that he is handsome.

    When this one is summonedthen there is only the Secondary School.

    "Is it because there are no synchronous materials? It shouldn't be, that reincarnator doesn't have synchronous materials either Stardust Dragon, my Stardust Dragon, is in my hands, why don't you respond to me!"

    It's a little sad, but Chen Xuan really can't find a way to summon the Stardust Dragon. Such a handsome Stardust Dragon can only be seen, not touched. Is it possible that this Stardust Dragon is still loyal?

    We can only put it away first.

    Thinking about it carefully, this time I don't have much that I can use directly, I keep a bunch of it after I put it away, and the really useful thing seems to be a storage ring?

    It's a pity, a pity.

    "It's time to go back."

    Things are almost done here, and it's time to replay Kurosaki Ichigo again.

    'But this reincarnation is really strange, doesn't he have any companions?  only one person'

    "Is this the place?" Yujin Yuzhang sat in the car with his hands on the window and looked out.

    "Kurosaki Ichigo, a student of Sato Sakura High School in Kanagawa PrefectureAlthough he said so, in fact, he just transferred to Tokyo last week, and it was the first time he came to Tokyo. He was studying in a local high school before."

    "Last week? It's going to be summer vacation, right now?" Knotabagi Yuhito turned his head and looked at Jianren Qihai who was holding the materials and said something strange.

    "There are various reasons" Jianren Qihai narrowed his eyes slightly as he looked at the information in his hand: "Generally speaking, it is [violence].  A total of twelve people were sent to the hospital, the heaviest one needed three months of rest before returning to school, and the lightest one took a month."

    "It's amazing." Yuzu Yuto said in amazement. He didn't feel much about this record that ordinary people can't understand. Although he hadn't tried it, he felt that with his own ability, let alone twelve people, one hundred and twenty  People are okay, right?

    "It can only be said that this information is a little more certain. He is likely to be a magician, the kind that has not been registered." Jianren Qihai pushed his glasses and said: "The specific situation needs to be investigated."

    Although this kind of thing is rare in the world of conjurers, it is not completely non-existent. For example, Otoko Yuta, who is now in the second grade, belongs to the "wild" conjurer.  The ancestor is 'Sugawara Michizane'.

    It is related to the current 'strongest magician Wujo Wu', but the relationship is very distant.

    This "Kurosaki Ichigo" should be the same in Nanami Jianren's view.

    According to the results of their several hours of investigation, one of the two sides fighting in that movie theater may be a curse spirit, and the scene is full of curse power.

    But the other person was very strange. With such a wide-ranging battle, most of the movie theater was turned into ruins, but there was no relevant magic power left.

    There is no doubt that things are strange.

    If it is not the testimony given by the cleaning staff, they may need to investigate carefully.

    The crimes of ordinary people have nothing to do with conjurers, but conjurers who want to use magic power to commit crimes will definitely leave clues, that is, the filth of magic power, and no one can completely eliminate this.

    But the person who fought the unknown spell spirit did it.

    Jianren Qihai glanced at the tiger at the side.?Youren thought to himself: 'There are so many monsters among the young people recently.  '

    The third grade's "Scale Kinji", the second grade's "Otoko Yuta", and the first grade's "Kobashi Yuhito", here is another "Kurosaki Ichigo".

    There is no doubt that they are all high school students.

    Jianren Qihai seemed to have seen the time when he was in school, Wujo Wu and Xia Youjie were like two stars, making everyone dim.

    That era is reproduced in the present.

    "Let's go, let's go" Before he could finish speaking, Jianren Qihai's cell phone rang.

    After taking it out and looking at the name on the caller ID, Qihai Jianren showed an obvious dislike on his face, and then put it in his ear after connecting: "This is Qihai."

    "Here are five." The person on the other side of the phone lowered his voice: "There are clues here."

    "Just tell me if you have any clues, can you stop playing?" Jianren Qihai had a delicate expression on his face. He understood Wujo Wu very well, and he knew what this person was going to do with a single mouth.

    "Okay, okay, let's stop playing." Gojo Satoru laughed twice and said: "It's really boringForget it, let's talk about the conclusion first, you can change the mission, don't go to Kurosaki Ichigo,  I'll go there."

    "What's the matter?" Jianren Qihai frowned, and there were two possibilities for Gojo Satoru to take action on others in this way.

    One: He thinks it's dangerous.

    Two: He thinks it's funny.

    Based on the judgment of the matter and the undisguised smile in Wutiaowu's words, Jianren Qihai thinks that both of them are probably right.

    "Did you find Kurosaki Ichigo's curse power?"

    "No." Jianren Qihai said, "There is only another curse spirit."

    "It's the same on my side." Gojo Satoru held the phone in one hand, and there was a black aura between the two fingertips of the other hand: "But I found something other than mantra power here, specifically  Let's meet and talk."

    "I see." Nanami Jianren hung up the phone and said to Yizhizhi who was driving: "Let's stay away, as long as we can notice when Kurosaki Ichigo will come back."

    "I see."

    Yi Dizhi said and drove a little bit farther.

    "Ah, that, isn't that Kurosaki Ichigo?" Said Kojou Yuhito, looking at a person walking around the corner.

    "It looks right." Jianren Qihai said, stretching out his hand and swipe towards the cage in the arms of Knotweed Youren.

    "Gee¡ª¡ª"

    In the cage, the mantra spirit body Hunjun who was not even level 4 was killed by Jianren Qihai.

    "Ah, I killed it!" Knotabagi Yuhito said quickly, "Don't you want to try this?"

    Jianren Qihai pushed his glasses: "It's no longer necessary, on the contrary, in order not to irritate him, we should try to avoid this situation.?

 Kurosaki Ichigo in the Spell Return Battle Chapter Fourteen Gojo Satoru

    ? Chapter Fourteen Wujo Satoru

    Kurosaki Ichigo has already memorized the aura of the real person, and then he only needs to sense his aura to know his location, but now he may not be able to win in the past, and he will be in danger instead.

    After all, the location of the target should have between five and six special forces.

    These five to six people/spell spirits should all possess the move of 'Field Expansion', which is simply the nemesis, because the spells activated in 'Field Expansion' have the effect of 'must hit', so they can only be carried by force.

    And his current state is not good.

    If the character card of "Kurosaki Ichigo" is broken, it's okay to use the source point to repair it.

    But in fact, the character card of "Kurosaki Ichigo" is not broken, so he is now in a state of "huge consumption of spiritual pressure".

    Go back first to restore the exhausted spiritual pressure to its heyday, and then go to that real person.

    There is no need to take special care of the plot.

    The reason why I waited so long in the last world was purely because Oni Wu Tsuji was too able to hide, unless the boss in this world was also able to run like Oni Wu Tsuji, otherwise just kill him directly!

    AndKurosaki Ichigo guessed that there was probably only one chance. He did remember the soul breath of the real person, but the real person's technique was to change the soul at will.

    Maybe he can change the breath of his soul, so that he can't find him.

    So end this before he realizes he can use this to find his situation.

    Kurosaki Ichigo was going to rest for the night, and waited until the spiritual pressure he had consumed recovered. He didn't find anything wrong with the car that passed by during the process.

    If he is in a state where the character card is not used, he may be able to feel something is wrong.

    However, when using the "Kurosaki Ichigo" character card, his perception ability has dropped a lot. Of course, it is not because he cannot sense.

    Kurosaki Ichigo is not good at this, but he can still feel the fluctuations of other people's souls when he is concentrating, but as he said before, "concentration is needed", in other words, when he is not concentrating, his perception ability will drop sharply.

    Coupled with the fact that his spiritual pressure is now consumed a lot, the remaining spiritual pressure is very unstable.

    Kurosaki Ichigo's Reiatsu itself is very unstable. The external performance can refer to the situation of entering the virtual circle in Shinigami. To enter the virtual circle, you need to use Reishi to pave the way under your feet.

    Even if Kurosaki Ichigo was in good condition with no injuries at all (when entering the virtual circle), the paved road under his feet was in a mess, and he almost tripped himself, and Chadu almost fell after following him.

    Not to mention the injured state, Kurosaki Ichigo is not good at Reiatsu manipulation, nor is he good at perception, he is only good at recklessness + fate.

    A standard template for a hot-blooded but unskilled protagonist.

    Therefore, it is difficult to notice those details when using Kurosaki Ichigo's character card. It requires Kurosaki Ichigo's extra concentration, and he can't notice it when he is distracted like now.

    So he didn't know that Knotabagi Yuhito and the others were nearby-this kind of thing can actually be found if you concentrate.

    But even so, he still used character cards.

    Although using a character card will put Kurosaki Ichigo into a relatively weak state, but this state means that he has an extra life.

    Even in the face of any sneak attack that must die, the character card can block it for yourself and die for yourself

    It can be more like before, the opponent thinks he is dead, and then suddenly violently uses the characteristics of the magic gun to fight back.

    In theory, the trick of feigning death and then counter-killing can kill all the existences that can be broken by the god-killing gun.

    As long as the opponent can't handle the magic gun, he has a great chance of winning.

    However, this trick should not be useful to Gojo Satoru. His "Unlimited Spell" has been activated 24 hours a day, which is disgusting.

    However, there is no need to fight him.

    "Ah, I'm so exhausted¡ª¡ª!"

    After closing the door, opening the refrigerator, taking out a bottle of water and taking a sip, I felt relieved. Although I had come back once before, the feeling was completely different.

    "Is there anything to eat?"

    Kurosaki Ichigo began to search in the refrigerator, he was hungry now after a busy day.

    After a while¡ª

    "Is it right here?"

    Gojo Satoru leaned in front of the car and said.

    "That's right, it's here." Qihai Jianren said.He glanced at his watch and said, "Since you've arrived, I should go too. The off-duty time has already passed."

    "Don't be in such a hurry." Gojo Satoru said with a smile: "Don't you want to go in and have a look?"

    "With you here, what is there to see?"

    "Watch the fun, watch the fun." Gojo Satoru waved his hands and smiled happily: "Youren, are you going to see it? Maybe he will become your classmate, this guy is very interesting."

    "Future classmate?" Knotabagi Yuhito's eyes lit up, but he still said, "I'll forget it. Didn't it mean that the fewer people who know that I'm still alive, the better? It's the same when we meet again later."

    "So that's the case, then I'll go up by myself."

    Gojo Satoru sighed: "Well, that's fine."

    As he spoke, he walked up unhurriedly, and soon came to the door of Kurosaki Ichigo's house and rang the doorbell: "Ahem, is anyone there? Classmate Kurosaki¡ª¡ª"

    Kurosaki Ichigo, who was making his own dinner in the room, froze for a moment, sensing an unfamiliar atmosphere outside.

    who is it?

    Look out through the side window.

    Oh hoo, Gojo Satoru.

    It was a very conspicuously dressed person, wearing a black uniform, with a black eye patch covering his eyes, making one wonder whether he could see the surrounding situation.

    Coupled with that silver hair and frivolous tone.

    It can be said that no matter from any angle, this man is very conspicuous.

    'Did you find it based on the situation at the cinema?  Kurosaki Ichigo was a little surprised and thought in his heart: 'The action is fast enough.  '

    But this is considered standard, right?

    He has seen a lot of "Spells Returning to War" colleagues, among them, Gojo Satoru is almost a standard match, and every protagonist will encounter it.

    He originally thought that it would be Jianren Qihai and Yuren Yuzhang who came to the door, but he didn't expect it to be Gojo Satoru.

    This is really

    Taking a deep breath, Kurosaki Ichigo opened the door and looked at Gojo Satoru standing outside and said, "Who are you?"

    "Hello~~ My name is Gojo Satoru, and you are Kurosaki Ichigo, right? Wellyou look very handsome, haha."

    Gojo Gojo raised his hand and said with a smile: "Let me just say it, I came to you because I want to confirm some things. Does Yinghua Cinema know? There was an explosion over there, and it has something to do with you, right?"

    "There is nothing to say." Kurosaki Ichigo felt that his acting skills were getting better and better: "You are not an ordinary person, are you?"

    "Why do you say that?"

    "How can ordinary people still 'see' with that blindfold?" Kurosaki Ichigo said with a look of disgust: "Then, are you a related professional, or are you an accomplice of that guy? ?

 Kurosaki Ichigo in the Spell Return Battle Chapter 15 I'm Invincible

    Chapter 15 I am invincible

    Kurosaki Ichigo thinks that dealing with Wujo Satoru is actually a very good choice, and he doesn't have to worry about being plotted against.

    Although he covered his eyes, it didn't hinder Gojo Satoru's emotional expression. He seldom concealed anything, except for the pressure that was difficult for others to resist.

    Because he is invincible.

    Because he is invincible, he acts recklessly, so he can do whatever he wants.

    He also made no secret of his killing intent towards the upper echelons of the magic world, but for him, "the time has not come yet" and "the people who will succeed the upper echelons have not yet been trained", so those people were temporarily left behind.

    I am afraid that the upper echelons of the conjuration world are also frightened, which is why they obstruct Wujo Wu's educational career in every possible way. They may also know that once Wujo Wu finishes teaching his students, it will be their death.

    Therefore, in the original book, Wujo Satoru was sealed, if the high-level executives in the magic circle did not help Kurosaki Ichigo in it, they would not believe it.

    And the reaction of the conjuration world after Wujo Wu was sealed was indeed the same. The high-level officials in the magic circle applauded the case and forbade anyone to rescue Wujo Wu.

    Of course it is forbidden.

    If Gojo Satoru released this, wouldn't it be equivalent to releasing a person who would kill them sooner or later?

    No matter how old-fashioned and pedantic they are, most people don't want to die.

    "The 'companion' you are referring to is the curse spirit?" Gojo Satoru walked in naturally and sat on the sofa in the living room with one hand spread out, the other finger pointing to his temple and said: "No  There is no doubt that I am an enemy with them, and there is no problem in calling them professionals."

    He said with a smile: "It's really rare for a folk magician like you, but you haven't received professional training, right? Why do you want to come to our side? A school that specializes in teaching magic."

    "I don't care." Kurosaki Ichigo paused: "But I haven't fully trusted you yet."

    "Then how do we gain your trust?" Gojo Satoru said indifferently: "Let's play a game? As long as I win."

    This is the simplest and rudest way, as long as you can win without doing anything, it is considered to be a proof of 'goodwill' to some extent, right?

    "Or should I take you to a place like the police station to find out?"

    "Come with me to get rid of the spirit." Kurosaki Ichigo said after thinking for a while.

    "Exorcism?"

    "Ah, there was a very strange evil spirit in that movie theater before." Kurosaki Ichigo looked out the window and said, "This is the first time I have seen such an evil spirit."

    "Hmmevil spirit?" Gojo Satoru said with a smile. Normally, they are called "curse spirit".  Is the evil spirit in the world the kind that can speak and have wisdom?"

    "That's right, and it's not just that." Kurosaki Ichigo paused and continued: "You can understand a little bit about the opponent's thoughts by fighting with the opponent once, not to say that you can read the opponent's heart, but also include  You can see what kind of consciousness the opponent is fighting with, whether it is against you, whether you despise yourself, etc. "

    "Hmm" Gojo Satoru leaned on his chin with both hands and thought: 'Is this the child's spell?  It's very interesting.  '

    "When you fight, you try your best. You usually only notice it after the battle is over. The stronger the opponent, the stronger the heart you convey."

    "Sure enough, I want to fight you." Gojo Satoru said with a smile: "You will know why I'm here after just one fight, right?"

    "That's not it." Kurosaki Ichigo said, he didn't want to fight this guy, the battle that he must lose had no meaning in fighting at all: "When that curse spirit was fighting me, it only conveyed pure malice, towards human beings,  For me the best way was to expel him immediately, but there was an accident during the battle, and someone came to disrupt the situation."

    'It's the white dragon.  Wutiaowu said in his heart, the news he received was that someone saw a white dragon soaring into the sky, because there was no 'tent' to hide it, and they would have to spend some time to deal with it afterwards: "But this ability  It's kind of interesting, and probably more than that.  '

    "However, although there is a spoiler, I remember the breath of the curse spirit, and I should be able to find him after giving me time."

    "Hahaha¡ªinteresting!" Gojo Satoru came over and put his hand on Kurosaki Ichigo's shoulder and said, "Then, let's find him now. You are in charge of finding him, and I will be in charge of doing it. How about it?"

    "no."

    "Oh? Can't you?Obviously a perfect plan.  "Gojo Satoru showed a very exaggerated expression.

    "After all, I don't know what your strength is at all." Kurosaki Ichigo pushed Gojo Satoru's arm and said: "I also had a lot of consumption in the previous battle, and now I need to rest, wait until tomorrow, we will go tomorrow  try to find."

    "Don't be so cautious." Gojo Satoru said with a smile: "I'm invincible, just find a place and leave things to me."

    "Has anyone ever told you that you are arrogant?"

    "No, everyone says I'm very humble." Wujo Wumiao replied: "After all, being invincible is not complacency, but my words of humility. The fact is that I am more invincible than invincible, but um"

    Gojo Satoru folded his hands in front of his chest and made a thoughtful expression and said, "It's not bad to entrust the matter to you. After all, I will be your teacher in the future. It is also necessary to know the combat strength of the students in advance, right? Alright  , just rest for a day, and we will go together after you recover."

    Unlike this year's Knotweed Yujin or last year's Otoku Yuta, although these two people had powerful power when they first entered school, they didn't know how to use it, so they only need to arrange ordinary spells to roughly  Understand the situation.

    And according to Kurosaki Ichigo, Gojo Satoru immediately thought of the curse spirit who had attacked him before but was not very powerful.

    Both of them have wisdom, and facing the development of their own field, maybe they will also fight with the boy in front of them.

    Then there is no doubt that it is a super curse spirit.

    It's not that there are super-grade spell spirits everywhere. It's very difficult to find one, but if you don't know the strength of the students, how can you teach them?

    This time is an opportunity.

    The candidate student in front of him is going to fight the special-level spell spirit, while he is observing the situation and understanding the student's combat power. If he can win, then naturally he doesn't have to do anything. If he loses, it doesn't matter, he will do it himself.

    With Wujo Wu beside him, even super-level spell spirits are just teaching materials, so there is nothing to worry about.

    After all, he is invincible.

 Kurosaki Ichigo in the Spell Return Battle Chapter 16: Hitting the Door

    Chapter 16: Go to the door

    "Huh¡ª¡ª"

    Early the next morning, Kurosaki Ichigo sat up from the bed and shook his shoulders: "I feel that the recovery is much faster than in the previous world."

    Kurosaki Ichigo felt the pressure of the spirit in his body, and his pupils were dyed with blue light: "That's it."

    After taking a nap, he felt that his spirit pressure had recovered.

    'This time, we should not only meet the real person, but maybe also meet that fake Xia Youjie.  ¡¯ Kurosaki Ichigo thought to himself: ¡®And Gojo Satoru will follow, maybe he can kill them all once and for all!  '

    Once it is completed, it means that what I can do in this world is almost the same.

    After all, he had heard that "Spell Return" was coming to an end.

    Comparing the fake Xia Youjie 'Ruso' according to "Naruto", it is either Uchiha Madara or Uchiha Obito level BOSS, probably at Uchiha Obito level.

    And the level of Uchiha Madara should be two-faced Nuo.

    That is to say, as long as the rope is killed, there will be no troubles.

    Kurosaki Ichigo didn't call Gojo Satoru directly, but closed his eyes.

    Feel carefully¡ª¡ª

    Calm down

    I can feel the fluctuations of the souls around, those weak curse spirits Kurosaki Ichigo can feel that as long as he releases the spiritual pressure, these weak spell spirits will be crushed to death immediately.

    'Not thesemore distant, more familiar sensations'

    Buzz¡ª¡ª

    "felt it¡ª¡ª"

    Kurosaki Ichigo walked to the window and looked into the distance: "Is it over there?"

    Although there is a distance, but I really feel that familiar soul wave, the unique soul wave.

    "This way we can locate his position."

    And around the real person, you can still feel a lot of soul fluctuations, the distance is very close, not the kind of 'close' of one meter or two meters, but the kind of one centimeter or two centimeters.

    As soon as you think about it, you know that it is the human soul transformed by the real person using his own spells, shrinking it to the extent that it can be held in the hand as a weapon.

    "It really makes people angry." Kurosaki Ichigo felt a little angry in his heart.

    Without waiting any longer, he called Gojo Wu directly, called him over, and went to fetch the group of super magic spirits together

    "Things are not going well." In a place far away from human habitation, the real person put on his clothes and sighed: "We did not attract those magicians, but were stopped by an inexplicable person."

    "Yeah, and the samurai hasn't contacted him yet, so I don't know what's going on." He said, still wearing Xiayou Jiepi's brain, he didn't think that "samurai" would die.

    His strength is beyond imagination, and he has no magic power. If it is him, he might be able to fight Wujou, and even if he can't win, he can delay for a long time.

    With such a character, no one in this world can win except Gojo Satoru.

    In this case, it should be somewhere else after completing the task

    Naohua was thinking about the movement of the warriors in his heart. He would not believe that someone with such a powerful force suddenly joined them without any conspiracy, but he was very greedy for this combat power, so he could only swallow the sugar coating.  The shells hit back.

    It's just that for now, he still doesn't know what the man's shell is.

    Although the two sides left a telephone number for communication, they have not been able to get through so far.

    "Anyway, first of all, Wujo Wu must be sealed." Lehu, who had consumed a lot of mana and looked like he was only the size of a child, said, "If he is still there, all our actions will be impossible."

    "That's right, that's exactly it." Naohua said with a smile: "So we¡ª"

    Before the words were finished, a change occurred in the sky.

    A black vortex appeared from the sky, and then flowed around.

    [Born from the dark, blacker than black] [Dirty and filthy, everything is gone]

    "This is¡ª¡ª? Tent?" Naohua's expression, which had always been very calm, changed. At this time, the tent was put down, which means that they were discovered!

    Why?  Who is it?

    Is it a samurai?  Has that guy turned traitor?

    Buzz¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!  !  !

    The next moment, Naohua felt his body sink, not only him, but everyone here felt as if something had been pressed on them.The space began to tremble violently.

    Originally, they wanted to escape from the tent immediately, so their bodies paused for a moment, and their brains trembled for a moment.

    The worst thing is the leak.

    In the previous battle with Gojo Satoru, all his parts were removed except for his head. Although this injury was not fatal to a curse spirit like him, it also consumed a lot of magic power.

    It has not recovered until now, so it looks like a child.

    But at this time, the sudden strong sense of oppression made others feel that their bodies were only heavy, and they could quickly ignore them after concentrating their spell power.

    Therefore, he was in the worst state. He almost knelt on the ground when the spiritual pressure suddenly came over him, but this place was convenient for him, so he managed to recover: "Damn what happened?  What's wrong!?"

    Especially seeing that other people's conditions are so much better than his own, it is even more uncomfortable for Liu Hu. He could have been said to be the top of these people!  At least stronger than a real person!

    What is the result now?

    If he was in his heyday, he could ignore these things, but now, looking at his height of just over one metermaybe less than one meter, you can tell how bad his current state is.

    For the same weight, it feels completely different for a healthy human being to resist it, and for a seriously injured one to resist it.

    "This feeling¡ª"

    The condition is a bit better than that of Leuhu, but there are not many real people who are not much better, because his own spells are not affected that much, he looked at the tents that were put down around and said: "Xia You, it seems that it is too late to escape.  .¡±

    "That's right, the feeling of this accountis Wujo Wu." Naohua gritted his teeth and said, how could the account put down by a person of Wujo Wu's level be easily broken?

    "What¡ª!? Gojo Satoru!?" Lehu, who was oppressed by the spirit pressure, said reluctantly now: "Damn it! How can we be the opponent of Gojo Satoru right now! It is definitely the samurai! I said that human beings cannot  letter!"

    "No, not a samurai." The real person looked into the distance and said, "The samurai is probably dead."

    "What?"

    "This feelingI've felt it before! It's the person who fought with me before. He is still alive, and he came to the door. It means that the samurai has lost. Even if he is not dead now, he should be arrested.  Torture, right? That¡¯s why we know where we are.¡±

    "In short, Gojo Satoru is nearby." Naohua calmed down and said, "Try to avoid fighting, the first choice is to destroy the account as soon as possible and escape!"

    Buzz¡ª¡ª!  !  !

    At this time, the tent was completed, and the pressure on them suddenly increased. Wearing a black death suit, Kurosaki Ichigo appeared in the sky with a black spiritual pressure wrapped around him.  On top of Tiansuo Zhanyue, half of the sky is covered.

    "Crescent Moon¡ª¡ª¡ªSky Chong¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!!!!?

 Kurosaki Ichigo in the Spell Return Battle Chapter 17 The Domain Expansion

    Chapter 17 Field Expansion

    The black crescent swept across the ground in an instant, oppressing the space, covering the surrounding area with black spiritual pressure, and directly swept towards the surroundings of the two curse spirits.

    Boom¡ª¡ª

    The torrent formed by the spiritual pressure instantly hit the ground, and then spread to the surroundings.

    Then Kurosaki Ichigo, who had already unwounded, also sensed the fluctuation of the soul and rushed towards the direction of the real person in an instant.

    According to his understanding, the hiding place of these people should be in the domain of a special magic spirit.

    But this is not in any field.

    But it is not incomprehensible if you think about it carefully.

    Speaking of "Leakhu", the most eye-catching feature is his one-eyed "Mount Fuji" on his head, which is like a small active volcano on his head.

    And his head was screwed off during the fight with Gojo Satoru.

    And the most notable feature of this surrounding area is also the volcano not far away, that is to say, Leuhu is likely to be able to speed up the recovery of its own mana in such an environment, so it came to the side far away from human habitation to recover its mana.

    And the real people and the brains are obviously having fun.

    It is precisely because of this that there are no other two super magic spirits nearby: Hua Yu and Tuo Gen.

    'Did these two guys escape?  It doesn't matter, as long as the three here are killed, the remaining two won't be able to run very far¡ª'

    "You're annoying." Masato felt a gust of wind appear in front of him, and the next moment a figure appeared out of thin air in front of his escape route, it was Kurosaki Ichigo.

    "I won't let you escape this time¡ª!" Kurosaki Ichigo said that the black spiritual pressure entwined on Tiansuo Zhanyue rushed towards the real person: "I will beat you here!"

    On the other side, Gojo Satoru actually fell into silence soon after unfolding the 'tent'. Looking at the three fleeing figures, the figures in the air flashed, as if they were teleporting.

    When it appeared again, it was already in front of the fleeing mind.

    "It's really the worst situation." Ronso (fake Xia Youjie) looked at Gojo Wuqiang who appeared in front of him and said with a smile. The most important point in his plan is that Gojo Goku cannot be let go before the plan starts.  see myself.

    But now it's too late.

    Is it still useful to throw the prison gate over there now?

    "Who are you?" Gojo Satoru looked at the figure in front of him and asked, he didn't expect to encounter such a situation when it was just a simple "investigation of future students".

    "I'm Xia Youjie. Have you forgotten me? I'm so sad."

    "Physical body and magic power, all the information obtained through the six eyes shows that you are indeed Xia Youjie." Wujo Wu was no longer calm at the beginning: "But my [soul] denies what I see in front of me! Hurry up  Answer - who are you!"

    "I've said it before, I am Xia Youjie." Ron Suo said with a smile, the current situation is different from that in the original book after he successfully sealed Wujou.

    Now he needs to use this method to shake Gojo Satoru's spirit and find a way to escape, and then start his own plan again.

    "Really, then there is nothing to say."

    Wujo Satoru put one hand on the blindfold and pulled it down, and put the other hand in front of him: "The field is unfolding¡ª¡ª"

    "Hey, hey, hey - that's too exaggerated!!!"

    Yan Suo's expression changed.

    Wujo Wu's domain "Boundless Space" can be said to be an "absolute" "nirvana". In the entire magic world, no matter whether it is a magician, a curser or a curse spirit, no living body can resist this move.

    Once the 'Boundless Space' was used, Wujo Satoru's victory was declared, and no move could resist it.

    But - how can anyone make a big move as soon as they come up!  ?

    "Boundless space¡ª¡ª"

    With the opening of Wujo Gona's sky-like 'six eyes', everything around him was pulled into the inner side of the limitless. It was also at this moment that Rensuo, who turned around and fled, only ran a few meters away.  Cover him in it and he can't do anything.

    He could only feel that a lot of information appeared in his mind, but he couldn't do anything.

    The strongest.

    The veritable strongest.

    The strongest attack, the strongest defense, and the strongest speed.

    Regardless of whether it is a special-level, first-level, second-level, or third-level spell spirit, no matter how strong or weak it is, it is an ant in front of him.As weak as an ant, it will be directly crushed to death by the two fingers closing up and down in an instant.

    And the current rope is the ant in the two constantly merging fingers, even if it has the power to lift the sky, it will not help.

    The only option waiting for him is when to be crushed to death.

    However, Gojo Satoru didn't actually kill him, he still had a lot of things to ask, he felt a conspiracy covering him, and this conspiracy was absolutely inseparable from the person in front of him

    "Ughhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

    "What the hell is this guy!!" Lehu's figure returned to its normal state, and together with the real person, he retreated quickly under the attack of Kurosaki Ichigo who put on a mask.

    Although his body shape has recovered, his spell class has not recovered. Fortunately, there is a volcano nearby, and it is also wrapped in this tent, which means that as long as he gets there, he is equivalent to entering the 'field'.

    Although this 'field' does not have a must-hit effect, it can increase the power of his spells to a certain extent.

    "How do I know, the last time I fought with him was not so difficult!" The real person also gritted his teeth and said last time, Chen Xuan was always on guard against other people in consideration of the possible sneak attack.

    But now there is no vigilance, of course, it is fully open.

    boom¡ª¡ª

    However, the next moment, the virtual mask appeared in front of the escape route.

    That face directly shocked the two curse spirits.

    "Crescent sky rushes."

    Hiss¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!  !  !

    Boom!  !

    The black crescent instantly enveloped both of them, and it was impossible to avoid them.

    However, it's not over yet.

    He clearly saw that when the crescent moon was about to cover the two, powerful firepower appeared from Leuhu's hands, and Daoist threw out those 'human beings' as shields.

    "Damn it, that guy blocked the side of the volcano." Leo Hu gritted her teeth and said, "You real person¡ª"

    Lehu's voice fell, and those big eyes saw Kurosaki Ichigo who did not know when he had appeared between the two of them.

    However, the real person's body fell backwards, spraying out a lot of blood.

    At this time, Kurosaki Ichigo, who had been blurred, turned his head slightly. One side of the mask, and the whites of the eyes that turned black and the golden pupils were looking at him.

    "It has ended."

    "The field expands"

    At this time, the real person who was cut made his own weak voice.

    "Self-closing round and round¡ª¡ª!!?

 Kurosaki Ichigo in the Spell Return Battle Chapter 18 Runaway

    Chapter Eighteen Runaway

    Won¡ª¡ª

    Hearing the real person's voice, Leu Hu thought so.

    He knows the real person's spells, and can change the soul form of others by touching his hand. In other words, as long as his hand touches the opponent, the real person wins.

    But unfortunately, 'can't touch'.

    In fact, from the perspective of Leo Hu, this person's speed and attack power are not particularly strong, at least not as good as her own. If it is the heyday, Leo Hu is sure to win alone.

    But it is a pity that his current state is extremely bad, and Daoist's spell power has not recovered either.

    As a result, both of them were not as fast as the masked man, and they became a one-sided beating. If they ran into the volcano, Leuhu could rely on the geographical advantage to display his heyday combat power in a short period of time.

    But unfortunately, this seems to have been discovered, so Kurosaki Ichigo has been blocking their escape route.

    His current situation is that his attack power and speed are not comparable, especially his full blow, which was directly blocked by this masked brat.

    He still remembered that after he released the 'maximum firepower' he could release, the masked man directly put the black blade in front of him, and then stood there to block it!

    No injuries at all!

    The real person's attack should be useful, but the problem is that the real person's spell can't touch him.

    But all of this is based on the fact that the field cannot be expanded. Once the field is expanded, you can apply a certain effect to your own spells.

    And real people's moves that directly affect the soul are irresistible.

    It is equivalent to the magic formula of real people is "one-hit kill", and the current field expansion is to add a "must-hit" effect to this "one-hit kill"!

    Won!

    The Daoist has finally grown to the point where he can carry out field expansion!  !

    "Last time, I should be able to use this trick." The blood-soaked real person looked at Kurosaki Ichigo and said with a smile: "This time I finally used it."

    The last time he wanted to use it, the consumption of mana was not enough for him to do so. The expansion of the field required a lot of mana, and not everyone was enlightened by Wujo.

    His spell power is limited.

    Now, he used the large-scale consumption of mana after the domain was expanded, and now he can barely fight in the domain, but there is not much mana left.

    But there is no need to worry anymore.

    The corner of the real person's mouth curled up and he smiled. He could feel that his hand seemed to be on Kurosaki Ichigo's body at this moment, and the next step was the lore.

    Ka¡ª¡ª

    And it happened to be at this time that the mask on Kurosaki Ichigo's face had cracks, and gradually began to collapse, blurred, and reached the limit.

    After this battle, the unlocking rate of Kurosaki Ichigo's character card has increased to 16%, but it is only 16%. Under the consumption of blurring, after persisting in blurring for 20 to 30 seconds, most of it has been consumed  That's it, the remaining spiritual pressure is no longer enough for him to blur again.

    He was already panting.

    "Haha, it looks like you're reaching your limit¡ª" Zhenren laughed and said, "Sure enough, the state just now was some kind of secret explosion, right? Although you can't feel the magic power, the oppressive force has decreased.  "

    There are two main reasons why Zhenren and Leuhu are in such a mess in this battle. One of the reasons is not completely in the state, and the other is the oppression of the spiritual pressure.

    The two of them don't have the power of Reiatsu, and they can barely resist with the power of mantra, but they have to put part of the mantra to resist the consumption of Kurosaki Ichigo's Reiatsu.

    But now that Kurosaki Ichigo's condition has deteriorated, the mana they can use will naturally increase.

    The real person is not going to say anything else, to avoid long nights and dreams, the person in front of him has too many unknowns, even that 'samurai' may be defeated by him.

    The reason why he still hasn't done anything until now is because he needs to be sure that he can touch the soul of the person in front of him, to be sure of his ability!

    At the same time, he was waiting for the virtual mask on Kurosaki Ichigo's face to be completely broken. He could feel that with the disappearance of the mask, the barrier on the soul of the person in front of him disappeared.

    Now is the best time to get your hands dirty.

    ¡¾Inaction Transformation¡¿

    This is a real person's spell, which changes the soul form of others by touching the body with both hands, and because the soul formIf you are changed, your body will be changed accordingly.

    The human body has limits. He can transform a human being into a giant tens of meters high through spells. Of course, the body cannot undergo such changes, so it will 'explode' and 'die' during the process of change.

    The disadvantage is that 'it can only be activated by touching with both hands', but now that the domain is expanded, all life in the domain is equivalent to being touched by his hands.

    Next, change the soul form of Kurosaki Ichigo as much as possible, let him die suddenly!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!  !  !  !  !  !

    Heavy pressure, unimaginable heavy pressure instantly appeared in this field.

    "Hmm¡ª¡ª" Leo Hu felt her body sinking and half kneeling on the ground, and turned her head to see that the real person was also in the same situation, and her condition was not much better: "What happened!? Hey, real person, the operation was successfully activated  ?"

    "Haha" Zhenren forced a smile and said, "It seems that I screwed up."

    When he activated the spell 'Inaction Transformation', he felt a loud roar appearing in his mind, the loud sound made his brain tremble, and he felt that his spell seemed to touch something extraordinary  .

    At the same time, the two curse spirits looked in the direction of Kurosaki Ichigo, and he was completely covered by the strong and powerful black Reiatsu, making it impossible to see what happened inside.

    But this space, this field is trembling.

    The domain is a specialized [closed] enchantment, so it is almost impossible to break through from the inside, unless the same [field expansion] is used, but this is not the case for the person in front of him.

    Although it is an unknown power, but if it is converted into mana power, the mantra will understand.  It can be completely understood that the person in front of him is about to break through this field relying on magic power alone!

    Although the black spiritual pressure has not yet dissipated, for a real person who holds everything in this domain in the palm of his hand, he can perceive the shape of the soul of the person inside.

    The figure in the black spiritual pressure has not changed much, except that the hair has grown longer, the body has turned pale, and a hole appeared in the chest.

    In addition to this, it is a brand new mask that replaces the previous one.

    A mask in the shape of a bull's horn that covers the entire face.

 Kurosaki Ichigo in the Spell Return Battle Chapter 19: Niutauku

    Chapter 19 Niu Tau Xu

    Runaway¡ª¡ª

    Maybe change the word "Niutouxu", this is a state of Kurosaki Ichigo in the original book, and it may also be the "strongest state" mastered by this character card owned by Chen Xuan.

    As for 'Moonless' Chen Xuan will also use this move, but after using it, his own power of death will disappear.

    At that time, it is unknown whether the character card is broken or something else. He will not use this trick until the moment of life and death.

    As for the current 'Niutouxu'.  He discovered this 'hidden form' when he fought the reincarnator last time, probably because Kurosaki Ichigo didn't master it at this time in the original book, so this form is also 'hidden' for him.

    So, he deliberately experimented, and the result was just as he imagined.

    Through the hands of the real person [Wuwei Transformation], the power deep in the character card was released, which gave him a deeper understanding of this character card.

    It was the rampage of Xu's power, but it was a character card after all, and there was no such thing as 'Shiro Ichigo' in his body, so what controlled this body was the primitive tyranny that threw away all reason!

    It is also very simple to cancel, just cancel the character card and use it again.

    This should be a 'hidden form' that can only be opened in real life-and-death situations. You can try to master this trick after you smash Kurosaki Ichigo's character card.

    but not now.

    And another point

    He opened the system panel and saw that the unlocking degree on it was increasing little by little, and he could also feel this growth.

    Kurosaki Ichigo (unlock rate 17%).

    He guessed that as long as he uses the state of 'Niu Tau Xu', his spiritual pressure will continue to increase during this process, until it reaches the limit.

    Although he can't control his body in this state, he doesn't have to worry about hurting others because of his 'runaway'.

    There is only 'Wujo Wu' in the vicinity, so don't worry about it, and the others

    Just let him make a fuss.

    The runaway state has completely taken over the body, but his consciousness is clear, and he is ready to cancel the character card at any time, but before that - let's see how far it can go.

    "Oh oh oh oh¡ª¡ª!!!!!"

    Niutou stretched out his arms, held the Zanpakuto in one hand and roared to the sky, and the color of the Reiatsu around his body also changed from pure black to black red.

    The roar set off a hurricane and spread to the surroundings.

    "Too bad, my spells are useless to him." Daoist's complexion is a bit ugly, his spells are useless, and almost all of his spell power is spent on the development of this field, which means that now his  Combat power is almost equal to zero.

    "Damn it, I can only rely on mine." Leo Hu gritted her teeth and said, although she didn't know the reason, she could only rely on him now.

    He stretched out his hand and was about to attack, when he saw the bull's head stepped forward with one foot, leaning forward, and in the middle of the bull's horn, a red spiritual pressure gathered.

    "It's not good¡ª¡ª!"

    Although I don't know what the attack is, just looking at the two of them knows that it is definitely not good!

    False flash!

    The next moment, a red beam of light shot out from the middle of the bull's head!

    Boom¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!  !  !

    In the outside world, Gojo Satoru has already defeated Lingsuo, and before his boundless space, he has nowhere to hide, and will be unconscious for a period of time in the future.

    So he undid the strange string on the forehead of the rope, and his heart twitched.

    He finally knew what was going on.

    This person replaced Xia Youjie's brain with his own. Although he didn't know what kind of spell it was, but through this method, this person occupied all of Xia Youjie's, including Xia Youjie's spell.

    "Who the hell are you?" Gojo Satoru muttered to himself, and the next moment there was a violent roar.

    A red beam of light burst out suddenly and rushed forward, turning the entire forest into a sea of ??flames.

    Explosive flames rushed hundreds of meters into the sky. If it wasn't for the 'tent' blocking it, it would be unknown where it would go. The black smoke spread in all directions, almost covering the entire 'tent'.

    "Ahem." Wujo Wu stretched out his hand and slapped the ashes in front of his eyes: "What is this? It's too exaggerated."

    At the same time, there was a roar: "Oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh !!!!"

    the"Ha, ha, ha" Leo Hu held the real person in one hand, and watched the destroyed half of her body with the other hand, concentrating her magic power to complete the regeneration of the destroyed half of her body.

    The real person's domain was not actually destroyed by the virtual flash, but he took the initiative to cancel it.

    Although I don't know if the field expansion can withstand this false flash, the real person knows the narrow space inside the field expansion.

    If he didn't unlock the field expansion, both he and Leu Hu would die from the move just now.

    Even so, half of Leuhu's body was destroyed.

    but

    "Barely there is still a way." Looking at Niu Tauxu who stood in the sky as if there was a real thing under his feet, he said, "I just attacked like this once, and didn't pursue after that, so we still have a chance to escape!"

    Leo Hu narrowed his big eyes slightly, and he was sure that even in his heyday he was no match for this monster. Although he didn't know who was stronger between him and Gojo Satoru, there was no doubt that they were stronger than him.

    He felt very uncomfortable, why are his opponents all such monsters?

    However, Gojo Satoru is more difficult to deal with because¡ª¡ª

    "He seems to have no intelligence, or is very weak. He just attacks once and then stops attacking and remains motionless There is still a chance."

    "But I don't know what's going on with Xia You." Zhenren's body also returned to its original shape, but unlike Leuhu's regeneration, he forcibly changed his soul shape. In fact, he now has almost the last bit of magic power left.  , Nothing can be done: "I don't know if I can break this account."

    "Can break!"

    Leu Hu said firmly: "Maybe we can't break through that tent, but he will definitely be able to!"

    "He?" The real person looked at the bull's head in the sky and smiled falsely: "So that's the case, indeed, if it was the trick just now, it should be fine, after all, it's just an account."

    Niu Tauxu doesn't seem to have a very good mind, that is to say, as long as he is guided to the tent, and let him release the same move again, and let that hit hit the 'tent', it is likely to hit a can  Let them escape the notch!

    And it must be done as soon as possible. Although Niu Tauxu seems to be lacking in wisdom, Wujo Wu is not lacking. Wujo Wu has not come yet, so we must get this done before then.

 Kurosaki Ichigo in the Spell Return Battle Chapter 20 Gojo Satoru VS Niutouxu

    Chapter 20 Gojo Wu VS Niutauxu

    Zhenren and Lehu thought that Gojo Satoru was still being dragged by the rope, and planned to find a way to escape before then.

    Unexpectedly, in fact, Lisuo had already played GG, and at this time Gojo Satoru was also watching the play, and the six eyes of the same color as the sky were observing the state of Niutauxu in the air.

    "Could it be a similar situation to Youruhito?" Gojo Satoru put his hand on his chin and thought: "Then the question is whether he can control this state, and"

    Gojo Satoru looked at the two curse spirits running towards the edge of the tent, while Niutouxu who was in the middle of the air didn't move at all, still standing there.

    This is the case with Niutauxu in the comics. After cutting off Ulquiorra's arm, he didn't make any movement until he used the Thunder Spear.

    Possibly because it was judged that Ulquiola was not a threat.

    It may also be pretending

    Who knows.

    But Wutiaowu didn't plan to read any more. He had already confirmed one thing, that is, the remaining two intelligent spell spirits were of no great use.

    And although Niutouxu was motionless in mid-air, Gojo Satoru could feel the pressure (unlocking speed) from there getting stronger (increased) little by little.

    "Okay~~ That's it." Gojo Satoru instantly appeared next to Leuhu and Zhenren, holding Xia Youjie's body in one hand, and put the other hand on Leuhu's head: "The game is over."  Already~~¡±

    "¡ª¡ª!" Leuhu's pupils shrank, especially when he saw Xia Youjie (Á\Ë÷) in Gojo Satoru's hands at a glance.

    What a joke!  !  !

    This guy was killed so quickly, and not only him, but now the two of them are going to be killed too?

    The next moment, Leo Hu experienced what he had experienced once¡ªhis head was twisted off.

    "I made you run away last time, but this time it won't be the case." Wujo Wuxiao picked up Leuhu and put it in front of his eyes: "I can't let you just break the account like this, in case there are any accomplices who are good at escaping  , For example, the one who came to meet you last time would be bad, and then you¡ª¡±

    Gojo Satoru looked at the vigilant real person and smiled.

    Masato looked at Gojo Satoru and smiled too.

    Boom!

    Just at this moment, a muffled sound appeared behind the real person.

    When the real person shrank his pupils, he saw that Niu Tauxu, who was originally tens of meters away in the sky, appeared behind him at some point.

    I didn't feel when it appeared at all.

    Appearing behind the real man, Niutouxu swung the Zanpakut¨­ horizontally, and the real man, who had almost lost his mana, was cut in half without even the speed of his reaction.

    "The real person¡ª!" Leuhu yelled and closed her eyes.

    It's not that he couldn't bear to look at it, but that the strong wind pressure on the sword forced him to close his eyes.

    "I see, the target is me." Gojo Satoru, who was holding the shovel with one hand and the rope with the other, smiled.

    It seems that this sword is aimed at a real person, but in fact it is not. The target of this sword is Wujo Wu!  The real person just happens to be somewhere in between.

    Having almost exhausted all his mana, in Niu Touxu's eyes, he was no different than a stone on the roadside, and he didn't care at all, but his luck was very bad.

    Among these people who are still here, Wutiaowu is the only one who is regarded as a 'threat' by Niutauxu.

    Putting his hand in front of his eyes, watching the gust of wind that aroused his own magical reaction, enough to tear the human body apart, Gojo Satoru smiled and disappeared in place in an instant.

    When he came back the next moment, both Ling Suo and Leu Hu were no longer in his hands.

    Stretched out a foot to step on the real person's head.

    "Wait¡ª" The real person who hadn't died was trampled on his head before he finished speaking, and Gojo Satoru stretched out his arms on the spot and did a warm-up: "Although I don't know if you can listen now  Now, I know a little bit about things today, and I feel a little bad, and I may start a little hard in the future just play with me properly."

    "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!!"

    "Haha, how do I know if I understand you?" Gojo Satoru smiled and stretched out his hand to grab Niutauxu's head.

    Boom!

    With a muffled sound, Niutouxu disappeared on the spot. At the same time, Gojo Satoru immediately appeared in front of Niutauxu, grabbed his head, and punched Niutouxu in the stomach.? 

    boom¡ª¡ª

    "It doesn't seem to have any effect." Gojo Gojo said with a smile as he looked at Niutouxu who had been blown away. There was no doubt that Niutouxu's speed was very fast just now, but the technique he used was to connect his right hand with Niutouxu's head.  The distance between becomes 'zero', therefore, no matter how fast the speed is.

    Including the previous attack on Niu Tauxu with his left hand, the distance between his left hand and Niu Touxu's abdomen was also changed to zero or even a negative number. In this way, it seemed like countless attacks per second.

    But in the process, Gojo Satoru also realized how strong this Niutouxu's body was.

    ?The Bull Tauxu who was knocked out bent down on the ground, a large amount of spiritual pressure gathered between the two horns, and then a red beam of light rose into the sky¡ª¡ª

    During this process, Wujo Wu appeared in front of Niutouxu again, and pressed Niutouxu's head down, so that the blow hit the ground instead of hitting the 'tent' directly.

    Boom¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!

    This blow made the whole earth tremble.

    "Um?"

    "Whoa whoa"

    Wujo Satoru felt the strength in his hands and looked at the figure that raised his head and let out a low growl like a beast from his slightly opened mouth. The next moment he swung the blade upwards, and the ground trembled accordingly.

    Where the blade passed, although there was no attack like "Yueya Tianchong", the air trembled and countless wind blades slashed towards Wujo Wu.

    And Niutouxu also disappeared and reappeared again, came to the back of Gojo Wu and swung the saber down, and at the same time formed a false flash again, and shot it towards Wujo Wu in the smoke.

    Boom¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!  !  !

    The violent flames formed by the explosion once again covered the entire space, and the tent had already turned red at this time.

    "What a powerful attack." Gojo Satoru's voice came from inside: "If it wasn't me but someone else was hit by this blow, would they be seriously injured or dead? But"

    Gojo Satoru smiled and said, "It's useless to me."

    His infinite mantra will slow down the attacks that get closer to him, and the slower the closer to the infinite, the stronger Niu Tauxu's attack will not hit him at all.

    If you want to change this situation, you have to use 'field expansion' to neutralize his spells, but this person doesn't seem to know domain expansion at all.

    Or use a tool that can forcibly interrupt the spell.

    Boom¡ª¡ª

    Once again, a false flash condensed between the two horns of the bull's head, and then the whole person and the virtual flash disappeared together and appeared on the side of Gojo Wu.

    "¡ª¡ª!"

    Gojo Satoru's pupils shrank.

    He had discovered before that Niu Touxu's speed was frighteningly fast, and he didn't have the magic power yet. His six eyes couldn't keep up, and the speed was still increasing!  !

    And that red flash always gave him a bad feeling.

    'This guy's speed and strength are undoubtedly far above Fuheshier. If the weapon in my hand is replaced by one that can interrupt the spell, I might lose, noeven if  Without these weapons, that red flash¡ªwouldn¡¯t it be possible to break my limitless?  ?

 Kurosaki Ichigo in the Spell Return Battle Chapter 21 Restoration of State

    Chapter 21 Status Restoration

    Boom¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!

    Bang bang bang¡ª¡ª!

    Niutouxu and Wujo Wu chased and hid one by one.

    There were roars from inside the entire tent, and the earth and sky trembled.

    The real person is not completely dead yet, there is only a tiny bit of soul left, writhing on the ground like a bug, and even the human form cannot be maintained.

    However, at the next moment, a red beam of light fell into the sky, sweeping across a range of several kilometers, directly evaporating the last bit of soul.

    The earth also began to flow around like magma under this blow.

    "Oh oh oh oh¡ª¡ª!!!"

    The black and red spiritual pressure spread all over Niu Tauxu's body, and it became stronger and stronger.

    Imaginary [Üë]

    Gojo Satoru flicked two fingers, and an energy wave that seemed to shred the space rushed towards Niutouxu in an instant.

    "Whoa whoa¡ª¡ª!"

    Niu Tauxu didn't dodge, but once again condensed a flash between his horns to meet him.

    Boom¡ª¡ª!  !  !

    The moment the two collided with each other, a violent impact swept the earth, and everything within a radius of several kilometers was reduced to scorched earth.

    The mana consumed by using No Lower Limit to avoid Niu Tauxu's false dodge is constantly increasing.

    Gojo Satoru is not sure if he can win if he continues to fight, because the strength, speed, and special power of the man in front of him are constantly getting stronger.

    The blow just now didn't hit the 'tent' at all, but the aftermath would destroy the 'tent' arranged by Gojo Satoru to block the inside and outside.

    Before Niu Tauxu's virtual flash that was led into the ground by himself, after the smoke and dust cleared, the situation below was revealed, a huge pit that seemed to reach the center of the earth!

    Of course, in reality, it will definitely not reach this level, and if he uses six eyes to see the specific depth, he can still know it at the beginning, but it is no longer possible.

    Because that hole has turned into a crater and started to spew lava around - there is a volcano not far away.

    And it doesn't matter if the 'red flash' used by Niutouxu is stronger, he can resist it, but what if it's not just [a little]?

    Looking at the ever-increasing Niutauxu, Gojo Satoru thought about something he had never thought about before for the first time¡ªwhere is the limit of the no-lower-limit technique?

    Before, he needed to release the unlimited spell according to his own reaction, but since he fixed this spell as automatic, it doesn't matter at all that he uses this spell 24 hours a day.

    During this process, he never encountered an attack that his no-lower-limit spell could not defend against¡ªmoves that could stop the spell were not counted.

    Hmm To be more cautious, it means 'As long as the spell is still activated, there has never been an attack that cannot be defended so far.  '.

    And the attacks so far have not touched the upper limit of the "no lower limit spell".

    So Even if my spell can resist the current attack, what if the strength of the false flash is doubled, tripled, or quadrupled?  Can his no-lower-limit spell still be blocked?

    To what extent can he become stronger?

    Maybe a 100% Niutouxu can break the no-lower limit spell. After all, the 100% Niutouxu's virtual flash can smash even the gates of hell. Maybe it can break the no-lower limit spell, but the current Niutouxu is not 100%.  Not even fifty percent.

    Whether it will be able to crush the no-lower-limit spell in the process of becoming stronger in the future, neither "Kurosaki Ichigo" who is in the body to observe the battle nor Gojo Satoru knows

    For Gojo Satoru, the stronger the conjurer who can succeed him, the better, the stronger he is, the happier he is, but the key is that this strength is under control.

    But the key point is that the Niutauxu in front of him is obviously out of control, and there has been no sign of waking up. He has to think a little bit, whether there will be a situation like 'the stronger the Niutouxu, the harder it is to wake up'.

    So although he is still getting stronger, he has to interrupt this situation, and must control this uncontrolled situation¡ª¡ª

    "The field is expanding, and there is no limit to the space." Gojo Satoru stretched out his hand and put it in front of his eyes.

    The black universe spread out around him centered on him, enveloping Niutouxu.

    The expansion of the domain will consume a lot of mana of the user - except for Wujo Wu.

    The magic power consumed by field expansion is not worth mentioning to him, so he can use field expansion infinitely, even if he has used it before.Seeing the long hair on Kurosaki Ichigo's body that fell on the ground, the white substance covering the surface of the skin, etc. suddenly exploded, forming a white light in mid-air.

    These lights formed a vortex in the air, and then merged into Kurosaki Ichigo's body.

    In an instant, the injuries from the previous battle, as well as the big hole in his chest that he didn't know when, completely disappeared.

    "Can you heal yourself?" Wujo Satoru said in amazement: "Haha, it's really interesting. If I knew it earlier, I could have been a little rougher. What a pity."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    PS: Although I personally feel that Lisuo will not be defeated so easily, and he should have some backup, but I really don't want to open this idea.

    As we all know, when Naruto's final boss thinks it is Uchiha Obito, all Naruto fans who write that it is not Uchiha Obito can't read it, no matter how good the writing is.

    When Naruto's final BOSS was thought to be Uchiha Madara, the person who wrote that the final BOSS was Uchiha Obito could no longer see it, no matter how good the writing was.

    Although I have some ideas in my mind, if the brain hole is wrong, it is estimated that at least this volume of this book is useless, and no one will read it in the future, and "Spells and Magic Returns" is coming to an end according to Katami Xiaxia  , although he has taken a break recently, it probably won't last long, so I won't put my face in it and get hit.

    Write conservatively. This volume is still the same as before. Open the map, and then show the character cards of Zhenren and Gojo Wu. If the abilities of Liangmian Su Nuo are fully developed in the future, consider releasing his character card.

    ? This volume will end tomorrow, and One Piece will be updated the day after tomorrow. The content of One Piece will be longer, so stay tuned.

 Kurosaki Ichigo in the Spell Return Battle Chapter 22 Draw Cards

    ?Chapter 22 Draw Cards

    Gojo Satoru didn't use his full strengthOf course, he used almost all the moves that should be used, but limited the output of power.

    After all, the bull head in front of him is not a curse spirit to be removed.

    It would be terrible if he got an injury that couldn't be healed by any nitrous, so he always controlled his output to the level of 'even if he hits the nitrous, it can be healed'.

    It's just that with the understanding of the strength of the bull's head virtual skin, the intensity of the attack increases a little bit.

    As a result, the current situation tells him that there is no need to do this at all.

    Although the person in front of him has no magic power, he has a move similar to the reversal technique, and he can recover on his own, leaving no strength!

    If he had known earlier that he could play this way, he wouldn't have to be like this now¡ªGojo Satoru felt that he was at a loss.

    "However, that's fine." Gojo Satoru put on the blindfold and bent down with a smile, "How is it? Are you awake?"

    His six eyes finally completed the analysis of the "reiatsu" in the previous battle¢Ù, but unfortunately, the battle has been over, and Kurosaki Ichigo's reiatsu is waking up a little bit in his vision.

    "I'm fine."

    Kurosaki Ichigo sat up and let out a long breath. Although the battle just now was not under his control, he did not stop it. There was a feeling of venting his instinct, which was very refreshing, but [Kurosaki Ichigo] personally  He is very repulsed by this state, so he still has to act like he's not doing well, and then say "I'm fine" in a "brave" manner.

    and

    ¡¾Character template system

    Host: Chen Xuan

    Currently owned character card: Kurosaki Ichigo (unlock rate 43%) Broly (1/3)

    Source point: 1031

    World anchor points: the main world of the earth, the blade of the ghost, and the return of spells (the current world)

    Function:

    World shuttle function, character card extraction]

    As soon as this instinct was vented, his character card unlocking speed was fully pulled up to 43% of the current level.

    Unexpected, reasonable.

    And the source point

    A total of 560 points have been added!

    From this point, we can see the impact of this battle.

    Let's sort it out roughly, because today's battle Ling Suo and Leu Hu were caught, and the real person died.

    The chain reaction is that the subsequent Shibuya incident is gone.

    [Kyoto Sisters Exchange Meeting] The invasion of time is gone, and the knotweed Youren may not be able to get the fifteen fingers of the two-faced Nuo so soon after.

    And because of this, a large number of characters will not die, not counting the nameless ones. There are more than ten people with names alone, and it has also had a huge impact on the lives of other people.

    Especially the biggest influence-Gojo Satoru is still alive.

    Therefore, all demons and ghosts can only continue to hide

    "Then, the matter is almost the same." Gojo Satoru said with a smile: "I will deal with these two later, ask carefully what is the situation, and come to you later, can you go back here by yourself?  Shall I take you for a ride?"

    "No."

    Kurosaki Ichigo said: "I can go back by myself, what are you going to do after that?"

    "Well who knows." Gojo Satoru looked at the rope he was holding in one hand, he was definitely not as simple as it seemed on the surface, Gojo Satoru could only judge that he was really dizzy.

    But it can't be killed for the time being. No one knows how many curse spirits Lin Suo has enslaved. Once he is killed, all the curse spirits will be released.

    The previous "Hundred Ghosts of the Night" will reappear, let's call more conjurers when we go back.

    Although he is not incapable of killinghis spell power is indeed unlimited, and the spell power will never be exhausted, but tired, those spell spirits will not stand in a row, stand in a row and let yourself do a move  take away.

    It is also uncertain whether there is a curse spirit that can break the 'tent'.

    Kurosaki Ichigo also took a look at Yusuo. If he remembered correctly, this guy has been contracting spell spirits for thousands of years in the past. Once he dies, he will release them all. It must be Bixia Youjie's  The Night Walk of the Hundred Ghosts is countless times more terrifying.

    No one knows the number of that curse spirit, which is the number that can change an era.

    Gojo Satoru slowly raised the tent and said, "Let's go."

    "Huh" Kurosaki Ichigo also stood up, the unlocking speed is almost the same, and he has earned a lot of source points in this world, already??It's almost time to leave

    The unlocking speed has almost reached the limit, and it is almost time for him to leave this world.

    Gojo Satoru has not been sealed, and although there are still two villains left, they can't become great weapons. They have almost done everything they can do, and it is unknown how the plot of this world will develop next.

    If you continue to stay, you will fall into an 'unknown' situation.

    That is definitely not good for me, but there is no need to leave in a hurry. Although Kurosaki Ichigo's unlocking rate has increased to 43%, it seems that he can actually increase it by 1%-2% through acting.  Save yourself a little source point.

    By the way, I can also take advantage of this time to play with the computer left by the reincarnated person. There are many games, animations and movies I have never seen in it. It is likely to be another work similar to civilization.  Maybe I will travel to related worlds later, and now I still have time to get a general understanding.

    But before that¡ª

    Chen Xuan glanced at the origin of his breaking thousand.

    'Let's draw a wave card.  '

    It is useless to keep too many source points. My source points are only two "consumption points" of "drawing cards" and "improving unlocking degree", so I need new cards now.

    Continue to smoke the world of "Reaper"?  Or draw "Spell Return"?

    Chen Xuan hesitated for a moment, thinking about Wujo Wu's fighting demeanor, the unsolvable magic formula and the almost invincible field development

    'Try it, it seems a little fragrant.  '

    Chen Xuan thought about drawing character cards through the connection with the current world.

    [Character card: real person

    Unlocking degree: 1%]

    "A real person?"

    The corner of Chen Xuan's mouth twitched, never expecting that the first one he drew was this Well, but wait a minute, there is nothing wrong with a real person.

    His ability is very useful, as for playing him to improve the unlocking speed

    The person who plays him is Chen Xuan himself, how to do it depends on himself, he can control this 'intensity'.

    Maybe it will come in handy later on.

    Continue to smoke?

    Chen Xuan was a little hesitant, this has already consumed a hundred source points, but think about it carefully, how many cards do you want in the card pool in the world of "Spell Return"?

    It seems that there is only one "Wujo Satoru", and the others are somewhat worse, either not strong enough, or not handsome enough.  Although 'Xia Youjie' is quite strong, there are no curse spirits in other worlds!

    In other words, the card pool in the world of "Spell Return" is the same as that of "Demon Slayer: Blade", and there is only one card you want.

    Let's draw these two pools when you have too many resources to spend.

    But the pool of "Reaper" is different, there are a lot of cards that I want in this pool.

    Yamamoto Motoyasa Shigekuni, Aizen Soyousuke, Hirako Mako, Kuchiki Byakuya, Kyoraku Shusui, Tosen Kaname, Hitsugaya Toshiro, Saraki Kenpachi, Nirvana Mayori, Ukitake Shishiro, all of them  want to!

    Stark, Balegon, Ulquiorra, Neutra, Grimmjow, he wants them all too!

    Well, forget about the Quincy, although Yuhabach is indeed very strong, but those Quincy including him are really unfamiliar, and I don't know how to play it.

    Although the remaining ones didn't want that much, it's not impossible to get them. For Chen Xuan, this pool can be said to be a local SSR.

    "Then let's have another Death Kachi."

    The ones I want the most are Aizen, Motoyanagi Shigekuni Yamamoto, and Saraki Kenpachi, please¡ª¡ª!

    "Draw a card¡ª¡ª!"

    [Character Card: Aizen Soyousuke

    Unlocking degree: 1%]

    YA¡îDA¡îZE!  !  !

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    PS: I don¡¯t know if Six Eyes can analyze Reiatsu. After all, it is impossible to have other power systems besides mantra in the original book.  Yes, after all, the protagonist must have a Gojo Satoru character card.

    Set it up like this for easy use.

 Kurosaki Ichigo in the Spell Return Battle Chapter 23: The Realm of Battle

    Chapter 23: The Realm of Combat

    Chen Xuan felt that his previous description was wrong.

    If the cards you particularly want are SSRs, then Aizen Soyousuke is UR!  And it's the only UR!

    Among all the cards that Chen Xuan may have drawn so far, Aizen Soyousuke is undoubtedly the most wanted at the highest level!

    This wave, big profits!

    He can't wait to reproduce a wave of famous scenes - go to the next world immediately!

    But fortunately, his sanity is still there.

    Barely calmed down, especially when he narrowed his eyes slightly and switched the character card from Kurosaki Ichigo to Aizen Soyousuke.

    Immediately, his heart completely calmed down.

    besides

    As soon as Chen Xuan stretched out his hand, a ray of light appeared in his hand - Bengyu.

    "Very good, draw the blue dye character card, and present the collapse jade"

    Then he took out something [Ye Yue Daochang (8/10)] that he had killed the reincarnation before, and then looked at his main god space fragment, and chose to activate it.

    'Isn't it a little bad to use the drop of the reincarnation like this?  ¡¯ Although he thought so, he couldn¡¯t hold back his heart a bit, and now because he drew the character card of Aizen Soyousuke, he couldn¡¯t control his hand in overjoyed

    [Ye Yue Dojo (8/10)] became [Ye Moon Dojo (7/10)].

    And Chen Xuan himself appeared in front of a dojo - Yeyue Dojo.

    'etc?  Is it Yeyue?  Not Ye Yue?  ¡¯ Chen Xuan took out the [Ye Yue Dojo (7/10)] card and looked at it carefully. It was Ye Yue, why did it become Ye Yue?  Wrong place?  Renamed?  Having a problem with the card?

    besides

    He obviously used Aizen Soyousuke's character card to come, why the character card was automatically canceled!  !

    He felt that [Ye Yue Dojo] card had a strange charm, which made him unable to resist the idea of ??coming over to take a look. After coming here, he felt that the situation was not good.

    "No problem, this is Ye Yue Dojo." At this moment, a girl with a single ponytail and a heroic look came out: "Are you a newcomer? Give me your membership card."

    Seeing such a girl, as a "normal man", he subconsciously relaxed his vigilance a little, umprobably dropped from 100 to 99.

    Although he also knows that 'I am already a sheep in the mouth of a tiger, it depends on whether the tiger wants to eat it, otherwise it is useless to be vigilant'.

    As for the evaluation of this girl Chen Xuan thought about it for a long time, and felt that he could only use 'perfect' to describe it. She was perfect in every way, not like a human being.

    "Membership card?" Chen Xuan took a deep breath and took out [Yue Yue Dojo] and asked, "Is this it?"

    "That's right, this is it."

    The girl came over and took the card away, and then returned it to Chen Xuan: "Take it, this is the Ye Yue Dojo, which cooperates with the Lord God Space, my name is Ye Yue, and my position is absolutely neutral!"

    "Youknow the main god space?" Chen Xuan discovered that [Ye Yue Dojo (7/10)] has become [Ye Moon Dojo (9/10)] and the number of times has increased by two

    "I know." Ye Yue clasped her hands on her chest: "Does that fragment of yours want you to come over? That is its desire for integrity."

    etc!  ?

    Can it be fixed?

    Chen Xuan's pupils shrank, why did the main god space debris come here?  Can the main god space debris be repaired here?  In addition to the aforementioned 'cooperating with the main god's space' who the hell is this 'Ye Yue'?

    'Is it really okay to meet this kind of character before I even leave this novice village?  '

    "It can be repaired, and the main god's space is not a big deal." Ye Yue said: "But it can't be repaired. The most important thing about the main god's space is not its own ability, but [legality]. You have been to some other worlds.  Right? The world doesn¡¯t exclude you, and that¡¯s because of [legality].¡±

    "If I repair your main god's space, it is equivalent to changing from legal to privately produced illegal, and the world will reject such an illegal main god's space."

    The corner of Chen Xuan's mouth twitched, such things as the main god spaceis there legal or not?

    "If you want to repair the main god's space, I suggest you prepare 100 million source points, and then I will introduce your manufacturer, and you can go to the original factory for repair." Ye Yue raised her head slightly and showed a smile: "Of course, the premise is that you want to repair it."  Use up the number of times this membership card."

    There are still manufacturers in the Lord God Space?

     "Is it hard to run out of times?"

    "That's right, if you want to use this membership card, the first thing you need is a great improvement in martial arts, and you can use it once for every great improvement." Ye Yue continued: "Use up the number of times this membership card has been used up.  , even if you get started, it proves that you are talented, and I will not hesitate to reward those who are talented."

    "And before that, what I told you before is all."

    Chen Xuan lowered his head and thought for a while: "Then what can I learn?"

    "Choose any weapon at will, you can do anything, even empty-handed." Ye Yue said: "You only have one chance, after you choose, keep climbing in this direction."

    Weapons

    On the side shelf are various weapons.

    There are knives, swords, guns, sticks, whips, bows, axes, etc., and all kinds of strange weapons, many of which he doesn't know at all, and there are hundreds of them.

    Can anything be taught here?

    "Let's just use the sword." Chen Xuan said that his own Zanpakuto appeared in his hand. It was not a sharp spear, but a Zanpakuto that he had not even been able to solve until now.

    "Can."

    Ye Yue nodded: "You go to the room over there to change your clothes first, and then come to train, the time is 24 hours, you can learn as much as you can, and you can understand the rest yourself."

    After changing clothes, Chen Xuan returned to the dojo and saw Ye Yue who was waiting for him and said: "Draw out the knife and start training."

    "Don't you use wooden knives and bamboo knives?"

    "No need." Ye Yue picked up a blade from the side and looked at Chen Xuan and said, "You can't touch mine."

    While talking, she walked up to Chen Xuan: "Let's talk about the level division of the battle first. The lowest level is the kind that closes its eyes during the battle, or shed tears unconsciously."

    "It's a little better to be able to look at the opponent during the battle. For example, if the opponent uses a knife, then stare at his knife. It's better to spread your attention to your limbs. You belong to this type."

    Chen Xuan didn't speak, he felt the same, only this kind was brought about by the 'transparent world', otherwise he belonged to the kind that was completely crushed by reflex nerves, and he would be the one who was able to fight against someone with the same strength as himself in theory.  no more.

    "The next thing is to be able to focus on the opponent's whole body, and understand every move of the opponent. Even if you master that special vision, you can't do it."

    In short, it is not enough to see through the world. At present, it is only on the basis of being able to see through the movements of bones and flesh, and he still cannot understand what these movements represent.

    Just like ordinary people can also see other people's body movements, but it is difficult to judge the opponent's next move through these movements. Although he has mastered this special vision, he has not yet been able to fully utilize it.

    "To the next level, one of the points is to keep the murderous intent in checkyou have already achieved this." Ye Yue held the knife in one hand, and her posture was full of strong attraction.

    Chen Xuan has already opened the transparent world, but he can't see anything, let alone see through her muscles and bones, he can't even see through her clothes.

    "At the same time, the world is natural. When fighting, your eyes are not only on your opponent, but also everything around you. You need to see everything within your field of vision and take it under control."

    "Now my body is the same as yours in all aspects of quality, and the control of strength is also the same. The difference lies in 'seeing the overall situation'. Come on, try it."

    ? Breath of the Sun¡¤Four Phantom Sunbows

    The next moment, Chen Xuan stopped, and the person in front of him stretched out the blade at a very fast and slow speed, and stood in front of his throat.

    'Noit's not that she was too fast, but that I bumped into it?  ?

 Kurosaki Ichigo in the Spell Return Battle Chapter 24 Broken Cards and Going to the New World

    Chapter 24 Broken Cards and Going to the New World

    "Feel it for yourself."

    Chen Xuan felt that at this moment, he and Ye Yue had exchanged bodies. He stood in Ye Yue's position and saw his previous self.

    no

    It feels different, Ye Yue didn't use any kind of "transparent world".

    But through these eyes, you can see every hair, pore, and the condition of your sword-holding hand. Not only that, even the texture of the wall behind you is clearly reflected in these eyes.

    The mind is extraordinarily calm, as if nothing can affect him, as if he has merged with everything in the world - he can't feel his body.

    The method of consciousness has spread to every corner of the whole body, to every corner of the surroundings, and even to the opponent's body.

    Looking at 'myself' swinging a knife in front of me, he subconsciously knew what to do and what to do, he simply turned around, the blade in his hand shifted slightly and appeared under 'myself' throat  .

    next moment¡ª¡ª

    When the consciousness returns to one's own body, that mysterious state completely disappears.

    "Ha, ha, ha¡ª¡ª" Holding his knees, Chen Xuan couldn't help panting, and slowly closed his eyes, trying to grasp that feeling again, but no, the gap is too big  up.

    "This is the first step." Ye Yue looked at Chen Xuan and said, "After completing this step, the door of this dojo will open to you again."

    "Hasn't it been 24 hours yet?" Chen Xuan took a deep breath, clenched the blade in his hand and straightened his waist and said, "Come again¡ª¡ª"

    "Of course." The girl smiled, and then¡ª¡ªit was still an instant kill

    As soon as 24 hours came, Chen Xuan left the dojo. During the whole process, Chen Xuan felt that he had become stronger, but the result remained the same.

    It has always been a spike.

    And she seems to judge when she will stop every time.

    Sometimes he would knock his own Zanpakuto into the air, and sometimes he would stop the blade in front of his vital points. This has been the case for 24 hours, and Chen Xuan did not rest in the middle.

    After all, there are only 24 hours in total, so there is no time for rest.

    "Is this just the first step" But the reincarnated person who fought with him before should not have fully grasped this layer, otherwise he would not have a chance to hurt him.

    In other wordsyou don't need to fully master it, but you only need a preliminary mastery before you can go to the second time?

    "Nolet's fully grasp it." Chen Xuan sat up from the bed: "It's an opportunity to comprehend the next realm in advance, if you don't fully grasp the current realm before comprehending the next step, the effect may not be very good.  "

    This can be seen from the reincarnation.

    He is a wrong case.

    ¡¾Character template system

    Host: Chen Xuan

    Currently owned character cards: Kurosaki Ichigo (unlock rate 43%), Masato (1%), Aizen Soyousuke (1%) Broly (1/3)

    Source point: 831

    World Anchor Points: Earth Master World, Demon Slayer Blade, Spell Return (current world), Soul Slayer

    Function:

    World shuttle function, character card extraction]

    "Huh? Soul Slayer?"

    Is this the world where [Ye Yue Dojo] is located?  wait a minute, the name

    Chen Xuan took out the laptop left by the reincarnated person, and after opening the folder, he found one of the 'key folders', which contained two files.

    One is "The Witch's Book" and the other is "Soul Killing".

    Without watching "Slaying Soul" first, Chen Xuan is used to saving good things for later to enjoy slowly, so he clicked on "Book of the Witch" first, and then the corner of his mouth twitched

    I took a rough look, good guy, this is really a 'big novel'.

    The original work of "The Witch's Book" should be a game. From "The Witch's Book" to "The Witch's Book 21", there are a total of 21 main stories and 12 side stories.

    This is the game part.

    In addition to this, there are three animations, with a total of 177 episodes.

    There are also three theatrical versions, one live-action version, thirty-seven radio dramas, twenty-four stage plays, three official novels, a huge setting collection, and hundreds of fan fictions, as well as various 'excellent' novels.  Select Comments'.

    Good guy, really good guy.

    If it is short, Chen Xuan will take a look first, but it is so long?!

    After that, the protagonist can learn skills in this [Yueyue Dojo], and all skill books are launched from here.

    "If I go to this world of 'slaying souls'"

    No, it's not the time yet, just wait until you become stronger.

    After all, there is the existence of 'Yue Yue' in it, and there is a rumored content in the information of the folder [It is rumored that ten-star characters can also go to Ye Yue Dojo to learn.  ¡¿

    Ten stars!

    The upper limit of one star is that high, who knows how many ten stars are.

    The upper limit of the main god's space seems to be ten stars. According to the "common sense in the novel", the power to break the main god's space should be "eleven stars" or above.

    In other words, Su Ming and Ye Yue, both of them have at least eleven stars!

    What if I run over with one-star shrimps, what if they don't teach me?  And as soon as the front foot said, "Come again when your realm improves", the back foot ran over by itself

    It's better not to fool the strong, your own life is still very important.

    ¡®First of all, first fully grasp this [Heaven and Man Unity], and then you can try to go to the world of ¡®slaying souls¡¯.  '

    After finishing "Slaying the Soul", Kurosaki Ichigo's character card unlocking speed increased by 1% again, reaching the limit, Gojo Satoru from the high school also came to him twice, asking when he would go.

    If you don¡¯t leave, you should go to the college, and there is nothing to do if you go there. Go to the ¡®Kyoto Sister School Exchange Meeting¡¯?

    Forget it, there is no need for that.

    time to go.

    Chen Xuan tried to increase the unlocking rate of the 'Kurosaki Ichigo' character card, which is more expensive than Ichimaru Gin, and 5 source points are needed to increase it by 1%.

    It took a total of 280 source points to increase from 44% to 100%.

    "Shouldn't Aizen's character card increase by 1% and require ten points of origin" Chen Xuan looked at Kurosaki Ichigo who had a 100% unlock rate in his hand and thought for a while.

    Then it was like a repeat of the broken card situation last time.

    The character card of Kurosaki Ichigo was integrated into Chen Xuan's body¡ª¡ª

    What a huge spiritual pressure!

    100% Kurosaki Ichigo + 100% Ichimaru Gin!

    Two Zanpakuto, plus the huge spiritual pressure now

    "Let's go to the next world."

    Chen Xuan changed the character card "Aizen Soyousuke" and spent 100 source points to open the door to the next world.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    PS1: I skipped this kind of plot as soon as possible, and wrote it carefully. It seems that there is no problem in writing five or six thousand words, but it is not necessary, so I skipped it quickly, but it is necessary to write, and I will use it later.

    The role of 'temporary' is to 'point skills', and for a period of time in the future, at most, there will be one or two chapters at the end of the volume, or once in several volumes.

    As for the future role, I will not talk about it for the time being, and wait for later.  But I didn't bury it that deep, and I feel that after careful consideration, I can still guess my intention for writing this chapter.

    This chapter is nearly 4,000 words, plus the previous one was updated with more than 6,000 words today, which is almost the same, and it will enter the One Piece volume tomorrow.

    PS2: Summary of the protagonist's abilities at the end of the volume

    ¡¾Character template system

    Host: Chen Xuan

    ? Ontological abilities: Breath of the Sun, Penetrating the World, Kurosaki Ichigo 100%, Ichimaru Gin 100%, Unknown Zanpakut¨­

    Currently owned character cards: Real (1%), Aizen Soyousuke (1%), Broly (1/3)

    Source point: 451

    World Anchor Points: Earth Master World, Demon Slayer Blade, Spell Return, Soul Slayer, One Piece (current world)

    Function:

    World shuttle function, character card extraction.

 Kurosaki Ichigo in the Spell Return Battle

    End of paper testimonials

    New volume tomorrow, please ask for recommendation tickets, monthly tickets, etc., please, please!  !

    The content of the second volume is over here, and the content is much less than the previous volume.

    In fact, there is not much to write about "The Return of the Curse". It is possible to write some original stories in detail, but it does not feel necessary. After all, this book is not a single fan of "The Return of the Curse".

    "Spell Return" itself is not over, and there is not much content in it.

    Forgot where I saw such a sentence.

    "In other comics, the plot is mixed with the battle, and the spell return is the plot mixed with the battle."

    Personally, I don't think there is anything wrong with it. The plot of the spell return battle is very simple and straightforward, without too many twists and turns, just fight and do it.

    Because of this, breaking the game is also very simple.

    As long as Gojo Satoru is not sealed, nothing will change.

    The main purpose of this volume is to obtain the connection with the characters in the current world, which is convenient for other worlds, such as the character cards of "real people".

    His ability is really very useful, and he will appear in one way in the next volume. Of course, the next volume will be the home field of "Aizen Soyousuke", and he will not overwhelm the host.

    And "Wujowu" may also be used in the future, but I haven't thought of putting it in that world for the time being, it still depends on the future situation.

    The content of the next volume is "Aizen Soyousuke in One Piece", the time span will be longer, and the content will be more written. After all, One Piece is a long novel with a lot of connotations, even if it is just written about One Piece alone  My colleagues can write hundreds of chapters.

    Although this book is not too short, it will definitely not be short. I don't know how many chapters it will be. Anyway, take your time.

    The One Piece volume will be opened tomorrow, so stay tuned.?

 Aizen Soyousuke in One Piece Chapter 1 Fujitora Ichisho and Aizen Soyousuke

    ? Chapter 1 Fujitora Issho and Aizen Soyousuke

    "It's a blessing not to see things. There are too many dirty and low-spirited people in the world."

    "It is because of this that we have to look more. Only by knowing where the root of the problem is can we deal with it better."

    "?"

    Fujitora smiled ¢Ù and turned his head. There were two very conspicuous scars on his eyes, which together looked like a sickle.

    [PS: In fact, the correct translation is "Fujitora's Life", but what most people know is the wrong translation of "Fujitora's Smile", so "Fujitora's Smile" is also used in this book.

    And "Fujitora" is actually a code name, not his surname, but I feel that if I write "Yixiao" or "Lifetime", many people may not know who this is, so I just call him "Fujitora Yixiao" in this book.  Yes, this detail should not affect anything, but I still need to explain it in advance.  ¡¿

    He has a strong sense of his surroundings, and he didn't notice how this person was approaching.

    The voice that appeared next to him was very stable, and there was something like a lump of power hidden deep in the voice, and just hearing it brought him a lot of pressure.

    "Is it a pirate?"

    "No." Chen Xuan, who has already used the character card of 'Aizen Soyousuke', glanced at Fujitora and smiled, then looked at the deep pit in front: "Someone will temporarily store your full revenge with me."  Are you going to?"

    What Fujitora smiled from this person's voice was the confidence as if he had already grasped his own heart in his hands, and the illusion that it seemed to be talking to the root-rooted ruler, the overwhelming [power].

    "My name is Aizen Soyousuke. Right now just a tiny navy."

    Just like the previous two worlds, when I first traveled to this world this time, I spent 1 source point to take care of my identity. My current identity is a navy soldier.

    Followed by a warship on its way to deal with pirates.  And obviously, their target 'those pirates' have been killed by the blind swordsman in front of them.

    Aizen wants to clean up the world, but this kind of thing depends on him alone, no matter how powerful he is, it is not enough.

    Destruction is of course no problem, it's very simple.

    But the problem lies in rebuilding after the destruction, he can't stay in this world forever, after completing the collection of source points, unlocking the character card, it's almost time for him to leave.

    Therefore, he needs subordinates who understand his will and firmly follow behind him.

    The name of the Zanpakuto held by his current identity "Aizen Soyousuke" is "Kyoka Shuigetsu" and its ability is "Complete Hypnosis".

    The ability is 'complete hypnosis' rather than 'controlling the five senses'.

    'Aizen Soyousuke' said when he explained his ability for the first time: [Complete Hypnosis] Not only can control the five senses, but also make a single object's posture, shape, quality, feeling, and even smell  Can be mistaken for 'enemies', meaning a fly can look like a dragon, or a swamp can look like the ground.

    ¡¾Not only¡¿This word cannot be forgotten.

    That's right, the object of confusion is not only the five senses, even knowledge-colored domineering can be confused, but there is a prerequisite, that is, it needs to understand what 'knowledge-colored domineering' is.

    It's not difficult, 'Aizen Soyousuke' is a genius in itself.

    One of the reasons why he came up with the idea of ??'replacing the Spirit King' was that 'no one can keep up with his footsteps'.

    Possibly because of the world view, after Chen Xuan mastered the panel of 'Aizen Soyousuke'.  I thought about the description of "knowledge-colored domineering" in the comics for a while, and it took about a week to initially master this ability!

    The remaining two kinds of domineering, as long as you give him enough time to master it, it shouldn't be difficult.

    The teacher who taught him?  There is no need at all, after all, Aizen of Zanpakuto Kido doesn't have a teacher, all of them are self-taught, or Who can teach someone who is far above him?

    Aizen's white ghosts are all top-level existences, and no one can teach him.

    At this level, it can only be said to be 'amazing', this talent is too strong.

    At the same time, it also confirmed Chen Xuan's conjecture that there is a bonus for practicing when using character cards. If you use the character card of 'Aizen Soyousuke' and practice seriously, it may not take long, and he will also  Feel that 'no one can keep up with your footsteps' kind of feeling.

    Of course,Limit this world.

    Wait until I increase the unlocking rate of the character card of 'Aizen Soyousuke' to 100%, and after breaking the card, it won't be long before I can master the 'real beginning solution', after all, I will fully inherit the character card of 'blue dye  Dye Soyousuke's talent.

    Then it became my own talent + Ichimaru Gin's talent + Kurosaki Ichigo's talent + Aizen Soyousuke's talent. Except for Chen Xuan's own talent, which is unknown, the remaining three talents are higher than the other.  .

    Then it shouldn't take too long to master that special realm.

    Therefore, even if he is chatting with Fujitora Yixiao here, the other navy around him will not feel anything wrong, and no one will bother him.

    Fujitora's smile can be said to be the weakness of his Zanpakuto Kyouka Suigetsu.

    For Kyokazuki to be effective, people must first see the moment when Zanpakuto is released. Even people who have only seen it once will fall into complete hypnosis from that moment.  Will become a captive of complete hypnosis, which means that invisible people will not fall for it.

    Fujitora's smile is the invisible person.

    For such a person, there are only two results, one is to die, and the other is to become his subordinate.

    Although Fujitora seems to have the fruit of gravity now, Chen Xuan doesn't think he will lose.

    It's just that it's not necessary, since the side of 'Aizen Soyousuke' also followed T¨­sen to ask for this 'weakness', so it's normal for him to keep the only weakness in this world by his side.

    Here I will once again explain "Kyoka Suigetsu". In the original book, not only "Aizen Soyousuke" has used "Kyoka Suigetsu", but there is actually another person named Tsunayashiro Tokinada.

    Facing the captain-level character of Tsunayashiro Tokinada, Kyoka Mizugetsu, Kyoraku Shunsui's evaluation is "his Reiatsu is far inferior to Aizen, so the power of hypnosis should have a certain limit."  '

    ? In fact, this is indeed the case. If you want to use Jinghua Suigetsu, you need a lot of Reiatsu, and even the captain level cannot use Zanpakuto smoothly and freely.

    However, the use of this Zanpakut¨­ is extremely simple for 'Aizen Soyousuke' because of his huge spiritual pressure.

    Even "Aizen Soyousuke", who has not yet evolved using the collapse jade, just released the Reiatsu, and the opponent who was the Sixtieth Blade, who had put Kurosaki Ichigo in a hard fight, could not move and fell directly to the ground.

    When it is only 1%, it is almost the same as when Ichimaru Gin was 100% unlocked before. I feel that it should be 80%-90% of Ichimaru Gin, and Ichimaru Gin is undoubtedly not weak.  Which is also very good.

    Looking at it this way, it is not a problem to say that every time the unlocking speed increases by 1%, a captain-level spiritual pressure will be added.

    Now the unlock rate is 2%, that is to say, he has two captain-level Reiatsu. Although he still can't use 'Kyoka Suigetsu' smoothly and freely, but 'Aizen Soyousuke' has long been used for how and when to use Kyoka Suigetsu.  However, Ruxin, with the blessing of this experience, it will be much easier.

    Combined with this experience, Chen Xuan judged that it only needs to reach 10%, then he can use 'Mirror Flower, Water Moon' smoothly and freely, use it however he wants, and use it for as long as he wants.  The speed is about the same as the consumption of using Mirror Flower and Water Moon, and it will be no problem for me to drive Mirror Flower and Water Moon around the clock.

    To put it another way, it would be 'you need fifty times the leader's Reiatsu to use the Mirror Flower and Water Moon as you like', what a terrifying Reiatsu.

    This is 'Aizen Soyousuke'.

    "Do you want me to be in the Navy?"

    "How about staying by my side for the time being?" Aizen looked at Fujitora and said with a gentle smile, "If there are dirty and dirty people who can't bear to look at them, then look away from the never-ending chain of sacrifices."  , is the real evil. How about changing the world with me?"

    Become a navy?

    Fujitora had no such thoughts at all with a smile.

    At least not yet.

    But he can feel the strength of the person in front of him, the confidence in the words, as if changing the world is a very simple matter.

    Why on earth does he have such confidence?  What would the world look like in his eyes?

    Fujitora smiled and inevitably became curious about the world in his words.

    What is the purpose of such a person becoming a navy?

    After thinking about it, Fujitora temporarily chose to agree with a smile.

    By his side, you can better understand what he does, his good and evil, help him if he is good, and kill him if he is evil.  I am also in the midst of hesitation now, unable to find a way forward in life, maybe I can find my direction here.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    PS: Fujitora Yixiao calls himself an "Old Man" in the comics, but he is not yet 50, and he calls himself an "Old Man" a bit earlier. When he is over 50 years old, he will change his name to an "Old Man", although in the comics he calls himself 54  My husband is early tooAmong them, I can't find the way forward in life, maybe I can find the direction here.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    PS: Fujitora Yixiao calls himself an "Old Man" in the comics, but he is not yet 50, and he calls himself an "Old Man" a bit earlier. When he is over 50 years old, he will change his name to an "Old Man", although in the comics he calls himself 54  The old man is also early

 Aizen Soyousuke in One Piece Chapter 2 The First Target

    The first goal of Chapter 2

    Aizen Soyousuke, or Chen Xuan, is just an ordinary navy soldier at present.

    He still spent a little source point to get his identity in this world.

    For Chen Xuan, it doesn't matter if he becomes a pirate, a navy, or anything else, but now he plays the role of 'Aizen Soyousuke'.

    What comes naturally in my mind is equivalent to what I do in the comics.

    He made a plan.

    For the time being, the navy is defined as the Goutei 13th division, the five old stars are defined as the zero division, and Im is defined as the soul king, then what "Aizen Soyousuke" has to do in this world is to replace Im.

    And this world is a bit similar to the world of death.

    The world of Grim Reaper is based on 'sin'.

    According to Aizen's own statement, [The road I have embarked on is based on many sacrifices.  But entrusting the world to the hands of death in this way is an evil deed that takes one's eyes away from the never-ending chain of sacrifices.  ¡¿

    This point is the same in this world. The world government is likely to be based on 'sin', so it conceals the blank hundred years.

    Even if this is not the case, there is no doubt that the world government represented by the Draconians is also evil.

    Then replace Im with the world government, if it is the real "Aizen Soyousuke", he should do the same.

    I will embark on the same path as "Aizen Soyousuke" in a different world.

    Doesn't this give more unlocking speed?

    Every step forward in this world is based on this, and this is also the way to increase the unlocking degree.

    For "Aizen Soyousuke", there is no need to put good and evil into reasons. As an individual, he is so strong that he will not stop at all on the path he has embarked on.

    Therefore, strength is a must.

    In fact, this is a Mobius ring, how to increase the unlocking speed of "Aizen Soyousuke" - you have to be invincible.  So how can you be invincible?  You need to increase the unlocking speed of 'Aizen Soyousuke'.

    Now for Chen Xuan, it is time to increase the unlocking speed, accumulate power, and accumulate information. When the strength and intelligence are accumulated enough, it is time to raise the flag against the world government and replace it.

    And Fujitora's smile also has a very high status in his own plan. First of all, he can ignore the "Aizen Soyousuke" Kyoka Suigetsu.

    Second, he can act as a bridge and a guiding light.

    And from his behavior in the comics, it can be seen that he can sacrifice for righteousness. To some extent, he is very similar to Dongxian.

    Because of this, he chose to use the character card of "Aizen Soyousuke" in this world instead of drawing another card.

    If we only talk about the two worlds of "One Piece" and "Naruto", "Aizen Soyousuke" is undoubtedly more suitable for "One Piece", because there is an absolute evil "Dragon Man" here, which is extremely suitable.

    "Well" Fujitora smiled and came to the front of the warship: "Is this your ship?"

    "No, I'm just a navy soldier now." Aizan said with a smile: "But don't worry, come up."

    Fujitora followed with a smile. Sure enough, none of the navy soldiers along the way were surprised by the sudden addition of Fujitora who didn't belong here.

    As if he didn't see him, he walked by and did his own thing.

    "Flowers in the mirror, moon in the water, this is my ability."

    Aizen walked in front, and said as he walked: "In short, its ability is complete hypnosis. Everyone on this boat has become my captive, so no one will notice that something is wrong."

    ¡®Completely hypnotized?  ¡¯ Fujitora was taken aback for a moment with a smile.

    "Ah, I'm sorry, I didn't make it clear." Lan Ran stopped and turned around and said with a smile, "But don't worry, my trick is useless to you."

    "What?"

    "The requirement to activate the mirror is to be seen by other people at the moment when my blade is released, but you can't see it, and once you fall into the mirror, then the five senses are under my control."

    "I see, is this the reason why you want me to be your subordinate?" Fujitora smiled and felt wrong.

    The current time is thirteen years before the start of the plot.

    And the latest big news is [Fisher Tiger attacks the holy land of Mary Gioia].

      Fujitora Yixiao is still just an unknown person, come to such a place to recruit an unknown person like him?

    There are plenty of blind people in this world, so it¡¯s not possible to recruit or kill all the blind people, right?

    Also, why explain competence to yourself?  Is there a need to do this?

    Aizen smiled gently: "It may be difficult for people to understand if I just say it myself, you can feel it slowly by yourself."

    "That's why you need to explain." Fujitora smiled and wanted to understand first

    "So that's how it isThen let me talk a little bit about it." Aizen paused and said, "Because you are a person who knows despair and fear at the same time."

    "?"

    "I have nothing to fear, nothing to confuse. But, because of that, someone who lights the way is necessary."

    ``Is this statement arrogance?  Still confident?  Fujitora is a little bit regretful now, if his eyes are intact, he can open his eyes at this moment to see who said such words in front of him, he is now called "Aizen Soyou"  Jie's appearance gave birth to endless curiosity: "This strong self-confidence may be why he wants to change the world."  '

    What kind of person can say such a thing?  he wants to know.

    For the man in front of him, maybe only changing the world can make him more interested.

    But there is still one thing he doesn't understand.

    "There is still one thing I don't understand." Fujitora said with a smile: "I am an unknown person, and I have never done anything earth-shattering. Why do you think I am the person who 'lights the way'?"

    "I have been looking for such a person." Aizen paused and said: "After seeing you, I am sure that you are the person I want to look for, confused and puzzled,  I will answer you slowly later.¡±

    "Before then, follow me and sharpen the blade carefully. It is necessary whether it is for my use or if you want to touch me with that blade."

    Fujitora smiled and temporarily suppressed the doubts in his heart. Indeed, no matter how much he said next, it would be nothing more than "talking on paper", and what he needed to "see" next was how to do it.

    "So what to do next."

    "What's next" Aizen looked at the sky above his head: "Go up first and become a vice admiral."

    "Aren't you a general?"

    "That's right, not a general." Lan Ran said with a smile: "If you become a general, you will have too many constraints. If you want to complete my goal, a lot of time is necessary. If you become an admiral, you will lose a lot of time.  In other places, it would be too wasteful."

    "So the next target is the vice admiral, but it is also necessary to exert the strength of the general."

    The first goal is to become an existence similar to "Hero Garp" in the navy. As a lieutenant general, he has a huge reputation.

 Aizen Soyousuke in One Piece Chapter 3 Captain of the Navy

    Chapter 3 Captain of the Navy

    Chen Xuan looked at the collapsed jade in his hand, and when he got the Aizen Soyousuke character card, this collapsed jade also became his property.

    However, because the unlocking degree of Aizen Soyousuke's character card is too low, this piece of collapsed jade did not surrender to him, but he owns this piece of collapsed jade.

    But this is enough for him now.

    He has already figured out how to unlock the character card of Aizen Soyousuke in the future, so he said that the character composition of this world is unexpectedly similar to the world of death.

    Just as I said before, Im corresponds to the soul king, the five old stars correspond to the zero division, and the navy corresponds to the Goute 13 division, so naturally the counterpart to Kurosaki Ichigois Monkey D. Luffy.

    According to what he knows, the devil fruit on Luffy seems to have something special. Although the truth is not known for the time being, it is enough, which gives him a lot of room to play.

    And Bengyu can improve the "inaccuracy" in his plan.

    Bengyu has self-awareness, can absorb and realize the hearts of things around him.  into reality.

    Therefore, even if Bengyu has not surrendered to him, as long as he is in his hands, he will indirectly help him accomplish what he thinks.

    Of course, Bengyu's power is also limited.

    Bengyu's ability is to make the wishes of the people around him come true, but if the object does not have the ability to fulfill the wish, it cannot be fulfilled.

    In this sense, it can also be said to be the power to guide in the desired direction.

    In other words, as long as [has the ability to fulfill this wish], then various coincidences and accidents will inevitably make this wish come true.

    ?Besides that I also need to restore the equipment of Aizen, so that I can easily observe the places I want to observe.

    Even when Kurosaki Ichigo was practicing blurring in Hirako Mako's barrier, Aizen used his own equipment to watch from the sidelines, but Hirako Mako and others didn't notice at all that making these equipment can make him  The plan becomes simpler.

    It is simply a voyeur. Almost every battle of Kurosaki Ichigo, Aizen himself sits in front of a chair and watches quietly, and the production method of related equipment is also in his mind.

    This is also a very normal thing. After all, the power of some people's character cards is not outstanding. What is powerful is the wisdom in their own minds. If they do not inherit this, then the character cards are equivalent to a waste.

    "There is no big news recently." Aizen looked at the newspaper in his hand and said with a smile: "So, I am going to make a big news."

    "Big news?" Fujitora sat aside with a smile and asked with some doubts

    "Ah, that's right." Lan Ran nodded and said with a smile: "Is there any news that is bigger than the capture of the key criminal who attacked the Tianlong people?"

    "Dragon Man? Could it be Fisher Tiger?" Fujitora frowned with a smile. He had heard of this murloc who liberated the slaves of the Holy Land Mariejoa.

    Do you want to catch such a person and use it as capital for promotion?

    "No, I'm not interested in playing hide-and-seek with those murlocs." Aizen said, "I have other plans, but if I want to realize this plan, I must first go to the great route and catch some pirates first."

    "Well as far as I know, it shouldn't be that simple." Fujitora said with a smile: "Even if you catch those pirates, you might not be promoted in the navy, right?"

    "It's okay." Aizen smiled and looked at Fujitora with a smile: "I haven't done anything during this time. Now the captain of this warship is already my subordinate."

    "Lord Gerald¡ª" A navy soldier ran over, saluted Colonel Gerald in a navy uniform and said, "We have found Horace's body!"

    "Very good, lead the way."

    "Yes!"

    Gerald followed the soldier and saw the man who was dug out of the huge pit. His body was covered in blood, his pupils turned white, his mouth was open and he had lost his breath and heartbeat.

    Horace the Crazy Axe, a great pirate with a bounty of 12 million.

    Although the pirate with a strong physique died in the face of Fujitora's attack, his body was not crushed into a pulp, and he could still see the situation before he was born.

    "In this way, this mission is considered complete." Gerald smiled and shouted at the naval soldiers present: "Bring back all the pirates with bounties!"

      He began to think about how to put the merit of killing this pirate on Aizen Soyousuke.

    He, Gerald, is the first subordinate developed by Aizen Soyousuke in the past period of time. Looking at the corpse lying on the ground, he secretly said: "That lord is destined to come to the top of the world and change the whole world."  , the entire navy and even the world government, and I must speed up this process.  '

    Among the pirates who were killed by Fujitora's attack, those with bounties were quickly caught, and these will become their achievements.

    So he ran towards Aizen and said, "Master Aizen, do you want to continue hunting down pirates?"

    "That's right." Aizen Soyousuke said with a smile, "Is there any movement of pirates nearby?"

    "There shouldn't be any famous big pirates around here, but as long as Horace's achievements are added to Master Aizen, he should be able to go directly to the Navy headquarters."

    "No need, Gerald."

    "However, Aizen-sama"

    "I've said it, there's no need." Aizen Soyousuke still smiled gently.

    However, Gerald felt as if his heart had been hit by a heavy hammer, and he half knelt down in cold sweat all over his body: "I see, Master Aizen, I'm going to collect traces of nearby pirates."

    "Well, then I'll leave it to you, Gerald." Soyousuke Aizen nodded and smiled gently at Gerald: "I don't want any stains on my resume, understand?"

    "Yes."

    There is plenty of time, and before that moment comes, he needs to manage the image of "Aizen Soyousuke", "close to the people" and "gentle".

    Therefore, how could he put those merits that did not belong to him on himself?  Even if this is not the merit of those navies.

    What he needed to accept Gerald as his subordinate was his recommendation and not concealing his achievements.

    As for other things Gerald is too weak, and his strength will be better than the colonel in the sea restaurant in the East China Sea chapter of "One Piece", but that's all.

    But he is very gentle, as long as he completes the original goal, he will help Gerald become stronger.

 Aizen Soyousuke in One Piece Chapter 4 Breaking the Way No. 63

    ?Chapter Four: Breaking the Way, Sixty-Three

    Gerald is just a colonel of the Navy Division, and there are countless division colonels like him in the entire West Sea.

    In the navy, although there is only one level difference between the 'colonel' level and the 'general' level, the strength is like a difference between heaven and earth.

    Especially the 'school' level of the branch, there is a lot of waste.

    For example, Colonel Monka of the Navy who first appeared in the animation, or Colonel Mouse in Aaron Paradise, are all trash.

    Well Monka is a little bit better, at least he gave Garp an axe.

    However, this is the West Sea after all, not the East China Sea, which is known as the "Sea of ??Peace" and "The Weakest Sea". The situation is more chaotic, and there are many pirates with bounties of tens of millions.

    'Jerrold', who is also a branch colonel, is slightly better.

    The navy in the East China Sea may be too peaceful, and many of them rely on their connections to gain positions. Although this situation also exists in the West China Sea, the threat of pirates has always been there, and it is not so excessive.  Less.

    Gerald is half and half, half depends on ability, half depends on relationship, a little bit of both.

    Gerald didn't know much about this world. Although he knew about the existence of admirals, he had never seen hands-on actions, and he didn't know what the "World Peak" looked like.

    In the past, I watched the live execution of One Piece "Gol D. Roger", and felt that he was killed very easily, so that's it.

    I even thought in my heart, 'Is this One Piece?  I can do it too.  '

    Although he has encountered some "big pirates" with a reward of tens of millions, in his opinion, that's all there is to it, with stronger power and faster speed than himself.

    I have a navy warship, and I have a bunch of well-equipped soldiers under my command. If I really fight, I can't win if I pay a little price.

    This kind of thinking continued until he met Aizen Soyousuke.

    The sense of oppression that goes deep into the soul, the sense of power made him understand how small he is, and when he arrived at the destination, looking at the pirate in the huge pit, he once again appeared in his heart.  Feeling powerless.

    And the person who did this kind of thing seems to be the blind swordsman, and later became Aizen's subordinate just like himself.

    'He has become Lord Aizen's subordinate, how strong is Master Aizen really?  '

    At this time, he was very grateful in his heart, and even felt that he had made the most correct choice in his life - he was walking on the right path and following the right people!

    Therefore, he wants to complete the task assigned to him by 'Master Aizen' as soon as possible.

    [Let Aizen Soyousuke enter the Navy headquarters.  ¡¿

    There are two requirements for people from these branches to enter the navy department. One is to wait until half a year later for the selection of the navy headquarters.

    The Navy Headquarters will go to various branches to select local excellent seeds every year, but that will not be until half a year later.

    The other is that this person has very outstanding talents.

    For example, arresting a certain big pirate!

    And in any case, a reward of more than ten million levels is required.

    And most of the colonels who are capable of arresting pirates of this level are colonels like them. This involves a question, whether they are willing to arrest these pirates, and whether they are willing to go to the headquarters.

    How can there be a branch in the headquarters.

    The sky is high and the emperor is far away.

    Just like him, Gerald, the 217 Naval Branch in Xihai is the emperor of the land, the kind who says nothing.

    But that was before, and now he has become a subordinate of Aizen Soyousuke, and now he decides to dedicate all his loyalty to that lord, and find a pirate with a bounty of over 10 million as soon as possible!

    "Lord Gerald¡ª¡ª!"

    "Found a pirate ship!"

    Gerald, who was commanding the navy, his eyes lit up: "In what direction?"

    At this time, in the captain's room, Aizen Soyousuke looked at Bengyu, who was shining slightly in his hand, with a smile on his mouth, Bengyu was exerting his effect.

    "Om¡ª¡ª"

    The light emanates from this piece of collapsed jade, and emits a single halo towards the surroundings.

    "Outside, it seems to be noisy." Fujitora raised his head and said with a smile when he heard the voice outside.

    "Then go out and have a look."

    Aizen Soyousuke put away Bengyu and stood up.

    As they spoke, the two walked out of the warship, and heard Gerald shouting from the side: "Come over! Speed ??up!?!  "

    "Colonel, that pirate flag¡ªit's Basil Hood! It's that blood fox's pirate flag!!"

    "Blood fox?" Gerald hesitated, then gritted his teeth and said, "Let's go! Blood fox is fine too!"

    "What's wrong?"

    "Yes! Lord Aizen¡ª" Gerald said immediately when he heard the voice, "I found a big pirate! The blood fox Basil Hood has a reward of 27 million."

    Boom¡ª¡ª

    Boom¡ª¡ª

    At this moment, the pirate ship also began to approach this side, and fired while approaching.

    "Don't be afraid! We shoot too!" shouted Gerald.

    Competing in firepower, the navy has always been fearless. Pirates may be stronger than the navy alone, but this strength is often useless in the sea unless it reaches a certain level.

    In fact, Gerald wasn't afraid of that 'Blood Fox' either.

    The Navy's warships are faster and have stronger firepower. Normally, as long as they keep firing and keep a certain distance, they can destroy the Blood Fox Pirates.

    Especially the captain of that ship is a devil fruit capable user. He is a famous landlubber. As long as the ship sinks, no matter how strong he is, he will only be buried in the sea.

    But the problem is that what they have to do now is to 'rely on the past'.

    That's an achievement¡ª¡ª

    Chi-

    Boom boom!

    Several shells flying towards the ship were directly hit by a sword energy, splitting in mid-air towards both sides of the ship.

    The navy soldier who noticed this scene looked over directly and found that it was the blind swordsman who had followed him before!

    "Don't worry, I will defend." Fujitora smiled and put the blade back into the sheath.

    "Amazing!"

    "It was able to cut off the shells¡ª¡ª"

    "As expected of the man who killed Horace!"

    The navy soldiers cheered and jumped up, because Aizen didn't want Horace's achievements, so this achievement was naturally given to Fujitora himself.

    Originally, the navy soldiers did not believe that a blind man could do this, but now they have to admit that this blind swordsman is really strong after seeing it with their own eyes!

    "Then leave it to me this time." Aizen Soyousuke took two steps forward and stretched out a hand and said, "Broken Way Sixty-three Thunder Roar Pao."

    In an instant¡ªthe golden light exploded from Aizen's hand, rushing towards the distant pirate ship as if it were a divine punishment, at this moment even the brilliance of the sun was covered.

 Aizen Soyousuke in One Piece

    Extra Story: The Unlucky Reincarnation

    [An extra episode is attached, which is not included in the normal update and does not affect the main text. Except for this episode, there will be no other reincarnators in this volume of One Piece, above.  ¡¿

    Chang Shan is a newcomer to reincarnation.

    The novice task when I first entered the main god's space, I had to work hard to complete it, and finally got 1500 reincarnation points (1.5 source points).  ¡¾Before the protagonist crosses over¡¿

    It was only when I entered the space of the main god and was about to exchange something with the main god that something was wrong.

    No matter what you buy, words like [Damaged, cannot be exchanged] will pop up.

    You won't know until you enter the reincarnation square and contact other reincarnations¡ªthe main god space, it's broken!  And it just broke!

    The reincarnation point has no place to use!

    In short, reincarnation points are worthless!

    Fortunately, Chang Shan met a "kind-hearted" reincarnation person who was willing to help him, and bought him some healing potions, a pistol, and some bullets, which originally did not reach 100 reincarnation points in the main god's space.  This time, he collected all his 1500 reincarnation points.

    But this is still a 'good hearted' reincarnation.

    Why do you say that?  Because other reincarnations don't sell these things at all!

    Waiting for the first mission after the main god's space was broken - he was stunned.

    As a new reincarnation, I was sent to a three-star world. The task assigned by the Lord God was to 'kill at least one evil spirit in the Embodied Realm'.  [When the protagonist is in the world of Demon Slayer: Blade of Demon Slayer]

    WTF?

    He was stunned, he knew nothing about this world, it wasn't the plot he knew last time, but hearing the name, it looked like a realm in a novel.

    But what kind of novel is it?  I feel that there should be quite a lot of people in a certain realm called the "borrowing realm".

    He doesn't seem to have seen it!

    Maybe it was good luck. Although he didn't understand how strong the 'Escape from Embryo Realm' was until the end of the mission time, and he didn't know the current world's practice system, but at least he survived.

    Just as he was waiting for the punishment of the main god, he found that the main god didn't have any punishment.

    After returning to the space of the main god, I found out after chatting with other reincarnations.

    The system of assigning tasks in the main god space is broken, the reward system is broken, and the punishment system is broken.

    It is possible for a one-star reincarnator to be thrown into a ten-star world¡ªalthough I haven¡¯t encountered it yet, and it is estimated that such a situation may have occurred, but it is a ten-star world after all, and it is possible to die directly without staying.

    And there is no reward for completing the task, and no penalty for failing the task.

    Fine.

    Then get up and wait until you encounter a world where you know the plot.

    Just at this time, a message came from the main god's space - a high-level reincarnated boss made a 'destruction potion', which can destroy the main god's mark, and then he can get rid of the main god's space.

    This is a good thing!

    It's a pity that only barter is accepted, and reincarnation points are not accepted-but!

    But here it comes, but there are some secret special channels, even if you use reincarnation points, you can buy destruction potions, but the price is very high.

    As a newcomer, he didn't notice 'Why can he, a rookie, know about such [secret] things' and 'What people like him know is still [secret]'?

    At that time, he didn't notice it. In fact, he didn't have any reincarnation point, so he didn't notice it.

    Then he was lucky this time, and survived again¡ªalthough he didn't complete the task, and he didn't get the cultivation system from the reincarnation world, so he didn't gain anything.  [When the protagonist is in the spell return world]

    At this time, the reincarnation in the main god's space got some information again.

    After the "friendly contribution" of the last group of people who escaped from the main god's space reincarnation, they learned one thing.

    That is, once the 'Destruction Potion' is used to destroy the 'Lord God's Mark', the 'Character Card' cannot be used.

    It is understood that this is a backup measure adopted by the main god space to prevent the character card from being used by non-reincarnated people. The start button of the character card is the main god's mark.

    At present, high-star reincarnators are trying to find a way to replace the 'Lord God's Mark' with something, but it will take a long time, and it has not worked yet.

    Chang Shan didn't care about this news just after hearing it, but the next message was closely related to him!

    Reincarnation point - the price has increased!

    Originally, the Lord God Dimension could notIt is impossible to use the reincarnation point to strengthen it after changing the reincarnation point. Many people think that this thing is useless and useless at all.

    But now there is another news.

    [The Lord God Space is still recruiting new reincarnations. Even if many reincarnations will die in the mission world, the number of reincarnations will not be greatly reduced. However, because the Lord God Space cannot continue to distribute reincarnations, there can only be fewer reincarnations.  There will be more!

    And because of the confusion of star-level missions, even high-star reincarnations have a probability of falling into the mission world. The fall of each high-star reincarnation will permanently disappear the astronomical number of reincarnation points, and low-star reincarnations will die.  One's own reincarnation points will also disappear, and the main god will not recover them.

    In other words, the number of reincarnation points has been decreasing.  ¡¿

    As a result, the value of reincarnation points began to rise all the way!

    For example, when he first entered the main god's space, the price of "healing medicine, a pistol, and some bullets" in the main god's space was less than 100.

    It cost him 1,500 reincarnation points to buy it from a 'good-hearted person'.

    And nowthe same 'beginner package' only needs 6 reincarnation points6 points!

    People can't help but want to ask: "Where are you speculating on Bitcoin?"

    He finally understood that the reincarnated person he met at the beginning was not a kind person, but an old oily person who had been prepared and guessed for a long time!  And why is there a 'secret channel' that can use reincarnation points to buy 'destruction potion'?

    Because those people in TM just want them to use reincarnation points to buy 'destruction potion'!  It's just using this method to lower the price!

    grass!

    He is the leek, which was harvested directly.  Just after entering the main god's space, the seedlings were cut by the sickle before they had grown much.

    As for the things after that?  That's not for him, it's for people who still have reincarnation points in their hands and haven't figured out what happened.

    But there is no way, what can he do?

    It is a bad thing for him that the main god's space is broken, because he can't find a way out of the main god's space, and sooner or later he will die in the main god's space, and it is very difficult to live forever.

    But it may not be a bad thing for those high-level reincarnations. There were main gods suppressing them before, but now there is no main god, and they have begun to harvest those weak reincarnations by themselves.

    It is said that originally each area of ??the main god's space was separated, and the living quarters of each star were also separated, and reincarnated people could not fight each other in the main god's space.

    And now?  The various areas are combined together, and the various stars can come and go at will, and-even if the reincarnated people fight each other and kill each other, the main god can't control it.

    Or the new 'laws' formulated by those high-star reincarnations.

    They are all the referees, so why not blow the whistle!  ?  A low-star reincarnation has offended a high-star reincarnation, why do you still want to report the crime?

    Who in the audience will sue this official?

    No one cares if you kill it directly!  Can only maintain a rough calm.

    Then he came to a new world - One Piece.

    Looking at the destination of the mission, his eyes lit up¡ªhe understands this, he knows this!

    He has watched the animation of One Piece!

    Feel free to miss the task of "becoming the Pirate Four Emperors, Qibuhai, or Admiral, Admiral, or Vice Admiral.  '

    "hehe."

    He smiled evilly, and didn't take this task seriously at all. He was joking that he was not prepared to complete the related tasks at all, and he wanted to become stronger now!

    He then considered whether he should reveal the plot of the current world in exchange for a Devil Fruit.

    Although it is possible to be killed directly by someone coming to your door, but fight together to turn a bicycle into a motorcycle!  As long as he can get a devil fruit, at least he has the power to protect himself!

    "Captain¡ªa person suddenly appeared here!!"

    "Um?"

    When the transmitted light dissipated, Chang Shan found himself on a pirate ship.

    "Is it the navy?" Just then a pirate came over: "As he approached, he also sent people onto Lao Tzu's boat!? Hahahahaha¡ªbut, what can such a thin person do!? Navy!  Are you looking down on me, the blood fox Basil Hood!!"

    Just at this moment - the sky in the distance brightened up, and a golden thunder swept towards the ship.

    "?????" Chang Shan's eyes widened.

    Why is this happening?

    I thought that good luck had finally started to patronize him, but I didn't expect it-this good luck has completely disappeared!  !

    So Chang Shan was bathed in the light of ghosts, his physical strength was far from comparable to that of the people in the world of One Piece, and he had not undergone any strengthening, but he survived two chaotic worlds by good luck, his body was six  Under the broken road on the thirteenth, it was completely turned into a ball of coke - dead.Under the light of the ghost way, his physical strength is far from comparable to that of the people in the world of One Piece, and he has not undergone any strengthening. He has survived two chaotic worlds just by luck, and his body is in the broken world of No. 63.  Under the Dao, it was completely turned into a ball of coke - dead.

 Aizen Soyousuke in One Piece Chapter 5 Report

    Reporting of Chapter 5

    "ah¡ª¡ª!!!"

    Looking at the scene in front of him, all the marines on the warship showed the standard expressions of passers-by in One Piece.

    The eyes stared as if they were about to fly out, and the jaw seemed to be pulled to the ground. No matter who saw that expression, they could understand the shock in the heart of the person who made it.

    Even Colonel Gerald lost his ability to speak for a while.

    "Okay." Aizen Soyousuke's powerful voice came over at this time: "I am merciful, the ship has not been sunk yet, hurry up and catch all the pirates now.  "

    "No That's right!" Gerald said quickly, "Speed ??up!"

    ? While calling Gerald, he thought to himself: ¡®This level is called mercy, so how strong would it be without mercy?  This is the power possessed by Aizen-sama'

    The warship quickly approached.

    After being hit by Aizen's blow, the pirate ship can almost be declared scrapped. Although it hasn't sunk to the bottom of the sea, it can't sail again.

    And this is the result of Lan Ran keeping his hand, not only because he didn't chant fully, but even the effect of abandoning chant was not fully exerted.

    After all, what he wanted was the corpse of the pirate, not a pile of coke.

    By the way, it can also reduce the burden on other soldiers in the navy and prevent them from going to sea to retrieve corpses.

    boom¡ª¡ª

    After the two ships were docked, naval soldiers rushed up one by one. On the deck, there were pirates with their bodies scorched black, their eyes rolled white and their mouths wide open.

    Almost all of them lost the breath of life, only a few pirates with bounties were still breathing at this time and did not die completely.

    "It's amazing, I remember his name is Aizen, right?"

    "Ah, Aizen Soyousuke, I remember him. He just joined a few days ago. I didn't expect him to be so strong."

    Two navy soldiers said as they walked while carrying a pirate corpse.

    boom!

    For a moment¡ª¡ª

    There was a sound behind the two sailors. It was the sound of something heavy stepping on the deck. The moment they heard the sound, the two sailors turned their heads and widened their pupils.

    The two navy soldiers hadn't seen many reward orders, and they didn't actually know who the 'Blood Fox' was or what he looked like.

    But the moment they turned their heads and looked at the figure behind them, the two of them immediately realized that 'he is the blood fox'!

    He is more than three meters tall, with blood-red hair all over his body, but most of them are in a burnt state at this time, and there are sharp claws waving downward.

    Sure enough, only the wrong name and no wrong nickname, this is the blood fox!

    Looking at this figure, the two navy soldiers immediately realized that death was approaching, and there was no way to avoid it.

    "ah¡ª¡ª!"

    The two navy soldiers let out a cry, and let go of their hands. The corpse they were carrying and their buttocks fell on the deck almost at the same time.

    Then maybe they noticed it, maybe they didn't. The two raised their heads in confusion. Normally, there was no time to dodge just now.

    But the imagined attack that could tear them apart did not appear.

    Because a figure appeared in front of him, a familiar figure in a navy uniform.

    Not long after he joined the navy, he has been on the same warship for more than a week. The man who has always been very gentle, coupled with the golden flash before, it can be said that everyone on the warship is very familiar with this man who is facing them sideways.  The man - Aizen Soyousuke.

    At this time, as in the past, he tilted his head slightly and looked at the two of them naturally, with a trace of apology on his gentle face: "I'm sorry, it seems that I left too many hands, and I scared you."

    "Yes Yes!"

    "it's okay no problem"

    The two navy soldiers said with wide-eyed eyes.

    "It's fine, leave it to me."

    "You you bastard!" The blood fox widened his eyes, looking at the man who blocked his attack with one hand: "Go to hell!"

    "Huh." Lan Ran chuckled, and the spiritual pressure on the outstretched right hand instantly crushed the blood fox's body.

    "you¡ª¡ª"

    Xuehu's eyes widened, and he wanted to say something, but he couldn't make a sound at all, and lost consciousness as soon as his eyes went dark.

    "Are you two okay¡ª!"

    At this time otherThe navy also ran over.

    "It'sit's okay." The two navy soldiers looked at the figure standing in front of the blood fox: "That is, AizenAizen Soyousuke."

    "Amazing."

    "The 26 million big pirates were killed so easily?"

    "It's really too strong!"

    "Okay, move the corpses and survivors to the warship. This ship won't last long. Be careful, I will watch." Aizen Soyousuke came over and said with a smile.

    "Yes Yes!!"

    Lan Ran smiled and looked at the navy soldier who lifted up the corpse on the ground and the body of the blood fox and said nothing.

    In fact, he knew that the blood fox was still alive before he got on the ship.

    He has knowledge and domineering power, and can determine whether there are fluctuations in a person's soul through spiritual pressure. It is very easy to know this.

    Therefore, the present scene appeared.

    'I don't know whether these people will be used in the future, but it doesn't matter. From now on, it's absolutely right to manage a similar image of ¡¾Fifth Team Captain Aizen Soyousuke¡¿.  '

    Whether it is a navy or a pirate, he needs corresponding subordinates.

    Nothing happened after that, the corpses and survivors were all moved to the warship, and the only sea tower stone handcuffs on the ship were given to the unconscious blood fox

    "Hello, this is the Navy Headquarters."

    "Hello, this is Colonel Gerald of the 237th Branch of the Navy, Navy number 00822." Gerald said to the phone bug.

    "Please speak." The navy soldier on the other end of the phone bug said in a flat voice.

    "We have arrested four pirates with a bounty today, one is Horace the Furious Axe, a big pirate with a bounty of 12 million Baileys, and Basil Hood the blood fox, a sea pirate with a bounty of 27 million Baileys  The thief, and his two subordinates are Morrison, who has a bounty of 15 million Baileys, and Dan Lyman, who has a bounty of 9 million Baileys, a total of four."

    "Wait a minute" The voice was still very flat, and while speaking, he wrote the names of the four pirates and the corresponding bounties on the paper.

    "Among them, Horace the Crazy Axe is dead, and the one who killed him was 'Fujitora Isaki', a rookie who just joined the navy, and the remaining three were captured by 'Aizen Soyousuke', who also just joined the navy  A newcomer in no time."

    "Yes, I understand."

    "The above two are applying for the assessment of the Navy Headquarters."

    "Yes, it's written down. Is there anything else?"

    "Only these two things," said Gerald, "and nothing else."

 Aizen Soyousuke in One Piece Chapter 6 The Arrival of Sakaski

    Chapter 6 The Arrival of Sakaski

    The Navy Headquarters receives a lot of communications from various branches every day.

    Requests for help, news of good news, reports of information, all kinds of things, unless it is urgent information, otherwise the caller will wait for a certain amount of internal communications to be accumulated before reporting.

    And it was Admiral Sengoku who dealt with these matters.

    Originally, these matters were actually the work of the Marshal, and the Marshal and his subordinates would be responsible for handling these matters.

    As the "Warring States" that almost everyone in the Navy believed would be the next marshal, he took over a lot of powers that originally belonged to the marshal, including the processing of corresponding documents.

    Therefore, this report from the Xihai Navy Branch appeared on his desk the next day.

    As soon as Zhan Guo opened the door of the office, he saw that three thick stacks of documents with a thickness of more than 40 centimeters were neatly placed on his desk.

    "There are so many"

    In fact, it didn't need to be like this. Even the admiral of the navy is at most dealing with some important things, and it was the same when he was helping before.

    "I really don't know if this is to train me or to annoy me."

    However, he has been doing this for a few years, and he has become more and more comfortable with handling it. He took out the prepared senbei from the drawer, poured another cup of tea, and processed documents while eating.

    It didn't take long to see Gerald's report.

    "Oh, two newcomers, Aizen Soyousuke and Fujitora smiled." Sengoku looked at the two photos, and his eyes lit up when he saw Aizen.

    This man wearing glasses looks very cultured, maybe he can come over and help him with the documents!

    Of course, it is still necessary to carefully investigate the identities of these two people

    "It seems that the order has been issued." Aizen Soyousuke looked at the report sent by the Navy Headquarters in his hand and said with a smile: "Three days later, Lieutenant General Sakaski of the Navy Headquarters passed by the West Sea, and Jieshi will stop by  After the 237th branch, we will inspect you and me."

    "SakaskiI've heard of him." Fujitora said with a smile: "Strictly abide by justice and show no mercy, it must be him."

    "Yes, he does have such an evaluation." Aizen Soyousuke looked at the document in his hand and smiled: "It's really pitiful."

    "Pitiful?"

    "The biggest evil in this world is undoubtedly the Tianlong people, but as a navy, he has to turn a blind eye to this. Is there anything more pitiful than this." Lan Ran laughed: "To bow to the evil  It¡¯s pathetic to pay for justice.¡±

    "After all, the Tianlong people are the real rulers of this world, and it is understandable to look away." Fujitora smiled and lowered his head: "How many people can really see the evil people of the Tianlong people? Most people have taken it for granted.  exist, even I"

    If you want to deal with the Tianlong people, you must undoubtedly have the determination to challenge the world government, the largest force in the world, which is not something everyone can do.

    "So what now?"

    "I don't know." Fujitora smiled and shook his head: "If you want to replace the world government and the Tianlong people, you need a more robust system. I can't do this kind of thing, but if it's you  "

    Fujitora smiled and was uncertain. During the time he was with Aizen Soyousuke, he just knew that this person had lofty ambitions that ordinary people could not understand, and was deeply loved by his colleagues.

    Every navy in the entire 237 branch has a very good relationship with him.

    ?The switch between the gentle domineering, the caring and unquestionable between the words, it is difficult to distinguish which one is the real him, or both

    "Don't jump to conclusions, we have a long way to go."

    Aizen closed the file and put it aside, pushed open the door and walked out, taking a look at the character template by the way:

    ¡¾Aizen Soyousuke (4%)¡¿

    Unknowingly, it has risen to this level: "Then, let's wait for our Lieutenant General Sakaski."

    In order to become an admiral, in order to enforce justice.

    Akainu can be said to be the lieutenant general, and even the busiest in the entire navy. A large number of pirates were killed by him, and some of them were imprisoned in the city of advancement by him-only those with devil fruit abilities have this treatment.

    After the devil fruit user dies, this devil fruit will randomly appear somewhere in the world, so try to avoidThe beheading of the capable users, so as not to cause unnecessary confusion.

    But the other pirates were not so 'lucky', they were all killed.

    When he received the order, he just finished dealing with a group of pirates not long ago.

    And now that the order has been received, it is natural to rush there.

    The speed of warships is much faster than that of pirate ships, and many warships can sail as usual where pirate ships cannot sail. This is the gap in 'resources'.

    Although there are all kinds of pirate ships, the warships are not so 'gorgeous'.  But relying on the "world government", the navy's warships can purchase resources from all over the world, and the simple "navigation" is beyond the reach of other pirate ships.

    Therefore, as soon as the three days came, Sakalski and his warship had already arrived at this naval branch.

    "This is Jerrold, Marine Branch!"

    At the pier, the people from Branch 237 were already waiting there: "Welcome, Your Excellency Lieutenant General!"

    "Welcome, Your Excellency Lieutenant General!"

    "Who is Aizen Soyousuke and Fujitora?" Sakaski stepped off the warship, looked at the navy soldiers in front of him, and then set his sights on Gerald: "I don't plan to waste too much here  Time, deal with it as soon as possible."

    "It's as meticulous as the rumors."

    "Um?"

    Sakarski turned his head slightly and saw two people walking over. The person walking in front wore a pair of black-rimmed glasses, and the person behind him was holding a 'guide stick' and followed behind the former a little bit.

    "I am Soyousuke Aizen, I have known your name for a long time, Lieutenant General Sakaski."

    "So that's it, it's the two of you." Sakaski said: "Then let me see, what are the strengths of the two people who asked me to take a detour to pick them up!"

    "Then, thanks for your hard work, Lieutenant General Sakaski." Aizen smiled and raised his head: "There is a school field here, please follow me."

    "You don't need Lieutenant General Sakarski to act personally, let me confirm whether you have the qualifications¡ª"

    "I leave it to you." Sakarski said casually.

    PS¢Ù: In the comics, when Fisher Tiger was killed, Kizaru was still the vice admiral of the navy, but it is not known which of the three of them will be promoted to general first, so it is decided that everyone will become the general at about the same time  Now, there are still two or three years before Fisher Tiger is killed, so at this time, the three of Huang Yuan should still be vice admirals, so the generals are naturally Sen Guo and others.

 Aizen Soyousuke in One Piece Chapter 7 Test

    Chapter 7 Test

    For Sakalski, it doesn't matter whether he makes the shot himself or not.

    In fact, he didn't know what level of power he should have to bring it into the navy. He thought about it for a while, and it was that strength was not important, it was enough to be eye-catching immediately.

    Therefore, he didn't care whether the two men could defeat his subordinates.

    Strength, potential, strategy, fruit ability, domineering, etc., in short, as long as there is one item, it can be seen immediately.

    After all, he is here to pick the "future of the navy" not to pick the "enemy of the future".

    "Then let me come first." Fujitora clenched the blade in his hand with a smile and said, "I'm blind and clumsy, so I'll make a fool of myself first."

    "Then please."

    "Hmm" Fujitora said with a smile as he took a step forward, and the atmosphere changed instantly.

    Along with his footsteps, a white wave spread around him centered on him, splashing a cloud of dust: "Let's change the place, because it was destroyed by the battle, and it needs to be repaired later."

    "Alright, let's go to another place." Let go of the long sword on his waist, and the navy nodded.

    The navy, who didn't know the name or military rank, shrank slightly and agreed with Fujitora's proposal with a smile. The people in the branch in front of him seemed to be much stronger than he imagined.

    So a group of people came to the jungle in the distance, and the battle here is "normally speaking" without worrying that it will spread to the branch.

    "Well"

    Feeling the admiral who is tens of meters away from him, and feeling the range of his distance from the branch, Fujitora smiled and thought for a while and decided to seal some of his skills, such as meteorites from the sky.

    Using this kind of moves might blow up the nearby naval branch by the way.

    "Before the battle begins, let's report each other's names." Aizen Soyousuke stood aside with his hands in his cuffs and said with a smile: "After that, we might work together."

    Now that Sakaski and the others have come, the identity investigation of the two should be almost completed.

    In fact, there is nothing to check. In Fujitora's original work, he can join the navy and become an admiral, which at least shows that his background is acceptable to the navy.

    And Aizen Soyousuke's identity and background were taken care of by himself, and he didn't worry about checking the existence of a dead person in this world.

    "Colonel of the Navy Headquarters, Dauberman." Said the Navy with many scars on his face.

    "Navy Branch, Fujitora smiled." Fujitora, who had no official position for the time being, said with a smile: "Then, let's get started."

    brush¡ª¡ª

    In an instant, Dauberman's figure disappeared from where he was originally, and the blade was pulled out and moved at a very high speed.

    This is exactly the 'shaving', one of the 'six forms' of the secret body art in the navy. In an instant, stepping on the ground dozens of times at high speed in succession produces explosive reaction force, so as to move at a high speed. Just look at the performance  The form is similar to Shunpo.

    boom!

    Fujitora Yixiao didn't use his moves that had a particularly wide range of impact, and swung the blade in front of him, instantly splitting the ground under his feet and flying up naturally.

    "Ability user!?" Dauberman was startled, the ground under his feet trembled and flew up in ignorance of gravity. He was about to change his course of action, but the next moment countless gravels hit him at an extremely fast speed, covering the  A range of several meters in radius.

    The blade in Dauberman's hand swung a sword aura, and the cyan sword aura instantly pierced through the countless gravels rushing towards him and shot at Fujitora with a smile.

    Sakaski stood aside and squinted his eyes slightly. After watching the two people's confrontation several times, he already had a general understanding of the situation.

    It is obvious that Fujitora Yixiao was able to do a job with ease, and did not use his full strength at all.

    However, Dauberman's six moves, sword qi and various moves frequently appear, and the armed domineering qi that has just been mastered for less than two years is also used to maintain his invincibility.

    It is clear at a glance who is strong and who is weak. If this continues for several days, it will be difficult to tell the winner.

    Unless Fujitora's smile is really useful

    "Enough." Sakarski stopped the two of them from going on like this and said, "You have passed."

    Since you don't have the idea of ??using your full strength, don't force it, there is no need for that.

    "Yes!" Dauberman stopped the attack, feeling a fire in his heart. His series of attacks failed to please him at all, but he was still convinced. He knew that he had no chance of winning until now.nature.

    "Acceptance." Fujitora smiled and put away the blade, and the surrounding stones split from the ground instantly returned to the planet and hit the ground with gravity.

    "Next," Sakalski said.

    "Do you need to take a break?" Aizen Soyousuke said as he walked forward: "You have exhausted a lot of energy fighting with Yixiao. It's better to take a break or change people."

    Looking at the expression that seemed to be worried about him, Dauberman suppressed the anger of the previous battle and said with a sullen face: "No need."

    "Yeah"

    Aizen smiled: "I can do it anytime, let's start."

    "?"

    Looking at Aizen who was standing aside without even pulling out his sword, a question mark appeared on Dauberman's head. Is this 'anytime'?

    "What are you doing?" Dauberman's forehead was bulging with veins.

    "Ah, I'm sorry." Lan Ran put down her hand that was kicking in the cuff and said with a smile: "I didn't mean to underestimate you, it's just that this is just right, well, let's attack."

    Shave!

    Without further ado, Dauberman decided to use his true strength to teach the people in front of him a lesson!

    "¡ª¡ª!"

    "Varied¡ª¡ª!?"

    The next moment, both Dauberman and Sakalski who was on the side widened their eyes, and Sakalski, who had always maintained a calm expression, was no longer indifferent.

    Not to mention the soldiers from the Navy headquarters and branch that followed.

    Especially those soldiers in the headquarters, they know the strength of Colonel Berman, and the previous battles also proved this.

    The dozens of meters of sword energy that was swung casually used the rock block more than ten meters thick as a blade for cutting tofu.

    Although these all reflect the strength of Fujitora, their rationality knows that people who can be recommended together with people like Fujitora will not be too weak.

    But the scene in front of me is a bit too exaggerated!

    The blade that could easily chop even steel was blocked by a slender finger at this moment!

    That's right, it's just a finger.

    A finger that seems to be broken and chopped with a little force, but now this finger is countless times harder than steel. The evidence is that the blade that can cut even steel did not leave a trace of it on that finger.  Mark of.

    Not only that, even Vice Admiral Sakaski himself didn't see when Aizen made the knife, and when he put his blade on Dauberman's neck!

    Sakalski is a vice admiral!  Even if he was a vice admiral because he didn't concentrate so much in the battle, he couldn't even see the speed of this man's knife!

    Looking at Dauberman who seemed to be unable to swallow, Lan Ran let go of the finger blocking the blade, put down the blade on his neck, smiled slightly and said: "How? There should be no  It is necessary to continue."

    "Qualified" Sakaski's voice was a little hoarse, he did not expect to meet such a powerful character here: "Then you two will go back to the Navy headquarters with me! ?

 Aizen Soyousuke in One Piece Chapter 8 What is Your Justice

    Chapter 8 What is your justice

    too strong.

    Dauberman glanced at Aizen Soyousuke who turned his back to him and turned to leave, and then glanced at his trembling hand holding the blade

    In the palm of the hand there is a bloodstain.

    It was his own blood, and he slashed at the opponent's finger with all his strength. As a result, the opponent's finger was fine, but his own palm was cracked instead.

    What a powerful force.

    Coupled with that Fujitora's smile, both of them are far stronger than themselves.

    'The futureis destined to end in a different direction, and those two people are at least vice admirals.  ¡¯ Dauberman thought to himself: ¡®Maybe even the position of the general¡¯

    "Good job." Seeing Dauberman approaching, Sakaski said something, but he was not going to comfort him. He was in a pretty good mood.

    I found two 'talents', but I don't know what kind of justice these two people are upholding to join the navy.

    However, this matter can be discussed later.

    "Let's go, go back to the Navy headquarters!"

    "Are you leaving now?" Gerald said hastily, "Shouldn't you stay at the branch for a night's rest?"

    "No need, we will leave immediately after replenishing supplies." Sakaski said: "There is no need to stay anymore."

    Having said that, he turned around and walked towards the warship, stopped after taking two steps, turned around and said, "There are still a few pirates brought over."

    "Yes!"

    With that said, the entire branch began to get busy replenishing the warship with various resources including fresh water.

    "Colonel Gerald!"

    Just as Gerald was heaving a sigh of relief, he heard someone call his name, and turned around to find that it was an unknown navy soldier, probably on the warship of the headquarters: "What's the matter?"

    "Yes." Said the navy soldier: "This time we are only sending Aizen Soyousuke and Fujitora Ichisho to the Navy headquarters, and there will be special personnel responsible for the merits of this recommendation, please understand  .¡±

    "I see." As Gerald said, he heard a noise coming from a distance, and when he rushed over, he found that two of the three pirates he had sent were dead with flames all over their bodies.

    Looking closely, what seems to be flowing from them is 'magma'?

    "Eliminate the evil and do everything. There is no need for this kind of pirate to stay alive. When dealing with evil, you must leave no room!" Sakaski glanced at the noisy naval soldiers around him, and then glanced at the recovered blood.  Fox' said: "Take him up."

    "yes¡ª¡ª!"

    The blood fox Basil Hood moved his throat and swallowed his saliva. After all, he is a devil fruit user of the animal department. His injuries have recovered a lot in the past few days, but at this moment, he just watched his two subordinates die like this.  I dare not say.

    In Sakasky's view, devil fruit users are one of the most unstable factors in this world.

    After the death of the ability user, the fruit randomly appears in various parts of the world, and then there is a high probability of being eaten by those "criminals (poor)" because they are hungry and will eat anything.

    Even if you don't know what a devil fruit is, you have already eaten it without knowing it.

    Then he got all kinds of special abilities, and because of the injustice in the past and the sudden gain of powerful power, he began to rebel against the world government, became a pirate, and became a wanted criminal of the world government.

    And the ability users of the devil fruit, even if it is just an ordinary animal, give it a powerful force, and it is difficult for the ordinary navy to hunt down, thus causing huge damage to the world.

    Therefore, unless it is a special situation, the best way under non-special circumstances is to prevent the devil fruit ability user from dying directly and imprison them in the promotion city.

    "Give a pair of Hailoushi handcuffs to Gerald." Sakaski stepped onto the warship and said, "We took the current one with the blood fox."

    "Yes!"

    Aizen Soyousuke and Fujitora Yixiao also boarded the naval warship at this time: "Are you going to the Navy headquarters next"

    "Not necessarily." Dauberman heard Aizen's words and said: "Maybe Mr. Sakaski will hunt down some pirates along the way, but it won't take long."

    "Really" Aizen nodded and said with a smile, "It's really [lucky] to be hunted down by Lieutenant General Sakaski himself."

    Not long after, the warship was replenished and set off again.

    From docking to sailing, only a few hours have passed, Lieutenant General Sakaski is really busy.

     

    While the warship was sailing on the sea, Aizen and the others on board were not idle.

    Nothing happened on the first day of the voyage. On the second day, Sakaski started chatting with Fujitora, asking him why he joined the navy, and asking about his justice.

    And on the third day, Sakaski approached Aizen Soyousuke.

    The question is the same as when I smiled at Fujitora the day before: "Why did you join the navy?"

    "Why did you join the navy? It's an interesting question." Lan Ran took a sip of tea and put the cup on the table, holding the cup in both hands: "If you really have to say a reason, it is to change the world."

    "Changing the world?" Sakaski signaled Aizen to continue.

    "This world has been sick since the era of the great pirate No, it was already sick before that." Aizen didn't look at Sakaski, but looked at the cup in front of him with a thoughtful look: "All kinds of things  Such chaos, a large number of pirates, exploited people, etc., there are too many, and the reason for such a situation is that the world is sick."

    "But I don't know where the sickness of the world is." Aizen Soyousuke slightly raised his head and looked at Sakaski and said, "If I've been in Xihai, I'm afraid I'll never know it in my small town.  That¡¯s it, so I want to go to a higher place and take a look at the world with a broader perspective, so maybe I can draw a conclusion.¡±

    "Is that so?" Sakaski closed his eyes and nodded. Although he couldn't say he understood, he agreed, but he doubted whether Aizen could achieve his goal.

    He also saw all kinds of wild thoughts in this world, but even after becoming a vice admiral, he still didn't see where the problems in the world were, and he still didn't know what he had to do to achieve real peace.

    But temporary peace is achievable.

    Get rid of all the opponents of the world government. As long as the world government is safe and sound, the world can maintain a general peace. Once the world government falls into turmoil, the whole world will fall into hell.

    ? This is what he saw, since

    Sakaski believes that once Aizen Soyousuke steps into a similar position to him, he should also come to a similar conclusion.

    "Then what is your justice? ?

 Aizen Soyousuke in One Piece Chapter 9 Hypnosis Ritual

    Chapter Nine Hypnosis Ritual

    "Is my justice?" Aizen Soyousuke thought for a while: "I haven't thought about it yet. The theory of justice is too huge. Everyone has everyone's justice. If you want to find what I want from it, you still need to think about it."  A lot of time."

    "Well, this answer is acceptable." Sakaski no longer asked: "There are not many people in the navy who can answer it clearly. It's good to be like you, but if you want to become an admiral in the future,  It is essential to be clear about your own justice!"

    "I see." Aizen Soyousuke nodded.

    "Then, regarding your ability the previous [battle] was not a show, can you tell me?"

    "Of course no problem." Aizen Soyousuke smiled: "If you wish, I can show everyone the abilities I have."

    "Let everyone take a look" Sakaski nodded, and his evaluation of Aizen was one point higher. This behavior can be described as 'fair and aboveboard': "Okay, I will call other people  , you can show it in front of other people."

    "Thank you." Aizen Soyousuke also stood up and smiled: "When facing pirates, everyone knows that my ability is more convenient to move and cooperate."

    Soon, all the people on the warship were summoned. The sea is relatively calm now, and there is no need for others to steer the ship. When Aizen boarded the ship, he recorded the number of crew members. At this time, it can be saidall crew  It's all here.

    "Then, let everyone take a look at my knife."

    Aizen Soyousuke said that under Sakaski's view, he pulled out the Zanpakuto from his waist and stood in front of him: "This is my sword. It's a mirror image."

    "Through the mirror?" Sakaski murmured to himself, it looked like a famous knife, but no matter whether it was the supreme twelve knives, the twenty one knives or the fifty knives of the good knives, it seemed  no.

    He has also used knives before, and he has some knowledge of these famous knives, but he has never heard of the name "Mirror Flower, Water Moon". He looked at Dauberman again, and Dauberman also shook his head.

    "Don't worry." Aizen Soyousuke said with a smile: "This knife has a special ability for some reason, it is very likely that this knife swallowed a devil fruit, so I call it 'Mirror Flower and Water Moon'.  "

    "Hmm" Sakaski heard about letting dead things use devil fruits, but he didn't expect to see it with his own eyes like this now.

    "Let's shatter like the sky, the mirror and the moon¡ª"

    chi chi¡ª¡ª

    In an instant, with the sound of water boiling, a large amount of mist escaped from the mirror and spread to the surroundings. Almost everyone saw the fog spreading to the surroundings, and almost everyone heard the sound of water boiling  almost.

    Because there is an exception.

    That is the same Fujitora who was present with a smile, his eyes couldn't see anything, and his eyes didn't hear any similar sounds, all he could hear were the exclamations around him and Aizen Soyousuke's explanation  The sound of that blade's ability.

    "This knife, like this, can use fog and water to reflect randomly to interfere with the enemy's sight, let the enemy kill each other, and can also hide my figure, such as this"

    Aizen Soyousuke said as he walked up to Sakaski, but just as he was about to point the blade at Sakaski, he saw Sakaski raised his hand and grabbed his blade fiercely: "  This trick didn't work for me."

    "This is" Aizen said in surprise.

    "You will know later that not everyone has to rely on their eyes to fight." Sakaski withdrew his hand and said, "But it is somewhat a good ability."

    "Really Thank you for your guidance. Only in this way can you feel the vastness of the world." Aizen Soyousuke sighed as the surrounding fog dissipated, and he himself retracted the blade: "This is my special ability  gone."

    ¡ª¡ªThe above are the things that everyone "sees", "hears" and "feels" except for Fujitora Yixiao.

    And in the feeling of Fujitora's smile, Sakaski grasped the mirror, which was his illusion after being completely hypnotized.

    Otherwise, if he really puts his hand on the mirror, he will find that there is no fog around him at all. After all, one of the weaknesses of the mirror is that once he touches the mirror, he can avoid it [Complete hypnosis]  .

    Just like that, the ceremony was completed, and everyone on the ship became captives.

    Whether it's Sakalski or someone else that's true.

    And because everyone has become a mirror image.Hey, it's also convenient for Aizen Soyousuke to do some things, such as chatting with Fujitora about the topic that Sakaski was looking for two people before.

    There was no way to discuss this in depth before.

    ?Because Sakaski can know everything that happened on this ship and what everyone is talking about with "knowledge and domineering", but now?

    Aizen can use the ability of the mirror to make Sakaski deaf.

    "How do you feel about Sakaski?" Aizan and Fujitora said casually on the deck with a smile, even if there were other navy soldiers nearby, for the two to talk about a "vice admiral" so openly,  Or their immediate superiors did not respond.

    "It can be regarded as a person who sticks to justice." Fujitora said with a smile: "Maybe we can win it over."

    "Really" Aizen Soyousuke smiled: "But I only saw [narrowness] from him."

    "Narrow?"

    "He said something like [If you want to become an admiral in the future, it is essential to know your own justice]."

    "Well" Fujitora thought for a moment: "Is there anything wrong with this sentence?"

    "Of course not." Aizen looked at Fujitora and said with a smile: "This sentence is another way of saying, 'As long as you don't want to become an admiral, you don't have to clarify what justice is', so he is [narrow]."

    "And such [narrow] discourse made his justice follow [narrow]. There are only so many kinds of justice he can see. Maybe he knows who the biggest evil in the world is, but at the same time he thinks that 'with his own  No matter how powerful the power is, there is no way to resist the world government', so we help the biggest evil and eliminate those weak evil, so as to achieve our own justice."

    "It seems that he talked to the two of us this time, but he just wanted to instill his own [narrow] justice into us and let us become his subordinates." Lan Ran said with some emotion: "From this point  You can see how weak the high-level navy is."

    "Either immerse yourself in your own narrow justice and choose to close yourself. Or avoid seeing the real evil and choose to escape."

    "And this is a matter of course, or it has to be done." Aizen Soyousuke looked at Fujitora who was twisted into a ball and said with a smile: "After all, how can justice based on crime be real justice?  .

 Aizen Soyousuke in One Piece Chapter 10: The Hand that Covers the Sky

    Chapter Ten: The Hand that Covers the Sky

    "How can justice based on crime be true justice" Fujitora muttered these words with a smile.

    He finally understood why Aizen said that Sakasky's justice was too [narrow].

    Because it is not narrow enough.

    Even if there is justice in his heart, once he really works for the navy and the world government, he has to give up part of it. In order to convince himself that what he is doing now is correct, his justice will become more and more serious.  getting narrower.

    Therefore, justice in the navy can only go in two directions.

    One of them is undisciplined justice. He himself doesn't know what real justice is, because the greatest evil is around him, and all he can do is turn a blind eye.

    The other is thorough justice, which itself is surrounded by the greatest evil, so it keeps convincing itself that "what I do now is justice" and "but the actions of the world government are not evil", so justice becomes narrower and narrower.  .

    These are exactly the two types of representatives in the Navy.

    Future Admiral 'Kuzan' and Future Admiral 'Sakaski'.

    One is avoiding, the other is narrowing one's horizons.

    And the justice of "Polusalino" is that kind of ambiguity which formed the saying on the Internet that "the salary is in place, and the four emperors are dry".

    ¡®Compared to the navy, the path this person is taking is the real justice. Perhaps he is the one who can really change the world and guide the world.  ¡¯ Fujitora thought in his heart with a smile.

    Aizen Soyousuke looked at Fujitora on the side and smiled slightly. The reason why he said so much was to strengthen the confidence of his subordinate.

    He is now in a period of confusion, but he cannot be led astray by other people.

    After all, justice or not has nothing to do with Aizen Soyousuke, it is just a tool in his hands, talking about justice here, talking about the "narrowness" of justice in the navy is to form a contrast, let Fujitora know his "justice" with a smile  How wide'.

    "Don't worry, take your time. When you arrive at the Navy headquarters, you will be able to see more of the navy, especially the high-level officers of the navy. Then you will understand better." Aizen Soyousuke smiled, and the lens slightly launched  shine.

    With him by his side, the more Fujitora knows with a smile, the more he will fall to his side.

    'It's tiny.  '

    Perhaps it was because he was about to step into the Navy headquarters, and at the same time, he performed a "hypnosis ceremony" that made the navy, including Sakaski, a captive.

    He could feel that his spiritual pressure had increased on a large scale.

    After a closer look, it turns out that the unlocking rate of Aizen Soyousuke's character card has increased by 2%, from 5% to 7%

    Then he changed the life trajectory of Fujitora Yishao and made him his subordinate Although his plan was just a beginning and didn't really start, he gained a lot.

    ¡¾Character template system

    Host: Chen Xuan

    Currently owned character cards: Real (1%), Aizen Soyousuke (7%) Broly (1/3)

    Source point: 481

    World Anchor Points: Earth Master World, Demon Slayer Blade, Spell Return, Soul Slayer, One Piece (current world)

    Function:

    World shuttle function, character card extraction]

    After sailing for a period of time, I finally arrived at the headquarters of the Navy-Marin Fando.

    Before the warship finished docking, Soyousuke Aizen could see the navy in the distance, and they should have come to greet Sakaski.

    After all, he is a future admiral, so there is nothing surprising.

    'The next step is to train enough subordinates in the navy.  ¡¯ Aizen Soyousuke secretly said.

    In the world of "Reaper", Aizen controls three teams.

    ?Third Division, Fifth Division, and Ninth Division.

    This mode is almost guaranteed-if there is a problem on the front line, let the third team rescue, then Aizen can make the third team speed up whoever wants to survive, and let the third team slow down whoever wants to die.

    After the matter of the third team is over, the report will be written by the fifth team, Aizen Soyousuke.

    He is known as the "Dragon of Document Processing" in Jinglingting, and among his subordinates are the "Tiger of Document Processing" Hina Mori and the unknown "Eagle of Document Processing" Shi Heyan  Son.

    The Fifth Division is also known as the 'Document Processing Team'.

    It can be saidMost of the clerical work of Jinglingting is in the charge of the fifth team, and it is not too much to say that it is half of the emperor.

    All the big and small matters of Jingling Court have to go through his hands.

    Then the ninth team is the prison team, and whoever is put in prison is also related to Aizen's order.

    And the Ninth Division is also in charge of "Seireitei Correspondence", which may be the only "magazine" in Jinglingite.  The outlets for public opinion are all in Aizen.

    It can be said that he has mastered most of the Jingling Court by himself, and all the information in the Jingling Court will pass by his eyes.

    This can be regarded as an explanation, why Kuchiki Rukia was arranged to go to the world.

    Perhaps the signature of the relevant documents was done by someone from the Fifth Division under the direction of Aizen, or even by himself.

    Therefore, the first step is to 'include the intelligence agency of the navy', and then 'the intelligence agency of the world government'.

    Guarantee that everything the World Government knows passes through his eyes.

    He sees what he wants to see above, and he doesn't want to see anything above, and the above are blind and deaf, who can't see anything, can't hear anything

    From here, he began to build his Aizen Soyousuke's overwhelming hand.

    "Lord Sakasky!"

    "Lieutenant General Sakarski!"

    "Master Lieutenant General!"

    As Sakaski stepped off the boat, various greetings came.

    Sakalski didn't care about this.

    Whether it is usual or now, this time he is thinking about something.

    That's how to arrange Aizen Soyousuke and Fujitora Ichisho.

    Both of them are not young, especially Fujitora Yixiao is obviously not suitable to be sent for training, and there is no meaning of training.

    Both of these guys are stronger than Dauberman.

    Especially Aizen, his strength is completely crushed.

    Such strength must be at the level of a general, definitely stronger than a brigadier general, the question is whether it is a major general or a lieutenant general.

    What's the point of cultivating such a person?

    Therefore, it will be the next arrangement. How can these two people be better arranged?  Although he had an idea in his mind, he was still ready to discuss it with the General of the Warring States Period before making a decision.

    "Dauberman."

    "yes!"

    "Take the two of them to rest first, and help them arrange the dormitory After I inform you, I have other things to do." Sakaski said, turning his head to Aizen and the two, and said: "  The two of you follow Dauberman first, and I will deal with the two of you."

    "Don't forget that capable person, and send someone to send him to the city later."

    Pirates of this level don't need to be escorted at all, just someone can take them along the way.

 Aizen Soyousuke in One Piece Chapter 11 Assignment

    Chapter 11 Assignment

    "Have you come yet?"

    Warring States looked at Sakaski: "Are those two people really as strong as you said?"

    He did a little research during this period, and Fujitora Yixiao is still a bit famous. Although he is low-key, his strength lies there.

    According to his past behavior, he must be on the side of "justice" and cannot tolerate the existence of evil.

    As for Aizen Soyousuke, he used to live in a small town in the West Sea, living a peaceful life, being kind and gentle.  He has a slight reputation in the neighborhood, and everyone respects him very much.

    Some time ago, pirates appeared in the town, and Aizen took action to solve them.

    He then joined the nearby Naval Branch, and is now at the Naval Headquarters, Marine Vandor.

    The life experiences of the two people can be said to stand up to investigation.

    "That's right, especially Soyousuke Aizen, who easily defeated Dauberman." Sakaski said, "Fujitora's smile should not be underestimated. He has the fruit of gravity, which is probably stronger than I imagined.  It's just that the competition didn't use all its strength."

    "Well"

    "You brought the person here, do you have any ideas?" Warring States asked Sakaski for his opinion.

    Although their backgrounds are innocent and they all have a strong sense of justice, after all, they don¡¯t know how much they identify with the Navy. The best way is to exercise a little bit, such as being trained by Zefa for a few years, and observe carefully.

    But according to Sakarski, there is no need for these two people to be trained at all!

    "Convert the achievements of the two people for catching pirates into military ranks, and then let them join a certain general officer, and observe carefully for a while to see the situation."

    "Not a bad idea."

    Sengoku thought for a while and turned his head and said: "Then give Fujitora the rank of Major and let him go to Kuzan to observe for a period of time, and give Aizen Soyousuke the rank of Lieutenant Colonel and let him go to Zefa to observe for a period of time.  "

    "¡ª¡ª!" Sakaski's pupils shrank, and he clenched his hand: "I see¡ª¡ª"

    "Then it's hard work for you this time."

    Sakarski didn't say anything, turned around and left the room, cursing in his heart: 'Old guy!  '

    He wanted to put people on his own boat, and after the voyage all the way, he had a good impression of the two of them, especially Aizen Soyousuke.

    He is a very capable person with ideals and ambitions. Being his subordinate will bring him great help in the future.

    But¡ªthe Warring States Period didn't treat him very much.

    Although it won't trip him or anything, the distribution of some things is always like this time, and it tends to be distributed to others. For example, this time, it is also a vice admiral, and he brought the people back!

    But Fujitora Yixiao is still assigned to Kuzan instead of him!

    "Hmph¡ªAizen Soyousuke."

    Wearing a coat with the word "justice" printed on it, Zefa looked at the relevant content about Aizen Soyousuke printed out by the connection phone bug.

    "How? Sakaski has a high opinion of him, but he is a newcomer to the Navy after all, and I need you to make a judgment."

    "Let me, an old guy who is far away from the front line?" Zefa said to the phone bug in front of him.

    "Exactly, when it comes to people, who else in the navy can compare with you?"

    ""

    Kaka

    "Well" Zhan Guo on the other end of the phone bug was also silent for a while, and Zhan Guo knew very well how his old comrade-in-arms had such a powerful ability to read people.

    That is the experience he accumulated bit by bit in the process of training countless navies.

    And if his family was not killed by pirates, it is not known whether Zefa would have withdrawn from the front line as he is now, so this ability is both Zefa's pride and his weakness.

    "Then send me to take a look." Zefa said as if he didn't care, "It's just right, I need to go back to the headquarters for some supplies in a while."

    "Then let me arrange it, about when?"

    "In three days."

    "Three days?" Zhan Guo paused: "According to the original itinerary, it will be a month later. Sure enough, you still care about the newcomers here?"

    Kaka

    "Maybe." Zefa looked at the printed information about Soyousuke Aizen, especially the photo of Soyousuke Aizen on the top.

    He narrowed his eyes while watching.

    Aizen Soo in the photoThe glasses worn by You Jie shone slightly, and he showed a faint and gentle smile at the camera.

    At first glance, one might think that this is a scholar who is powerless.

    Another look at the height of 186cm.

    This is also very common in the world of pirates. Even lieutenant generals and generals in the navy are generally two or three meters tall, and even 'Crane' is over two meters tall.

    Therefore, it is completely fine to say that he is 'gentle and polite'.

    However, Zefa saw a different feeling from this photo. It was a feeling that all the students he had taught in the past, not it was a feeling that he didn't have in all the people he knew in the past.

    Therefore, it was difficult for him to make an accurate judgment for a while.

    ¡®Perhaps it will feel different after meeting a real person.  '

    Although it is still uncertain, such a different person is by no means an ordinary person, and it is worth his special trip.

    "In short, I will return to the headquarters in three days." Zefa stood up and said to the phone, "Is it okay, Sengoku?"

    "It's okay, we'll wait for you."

    Kaka

    Zefa hung up the phone bug, walked out of the cabin and shouted: "Everyone is ready to return! Target headquarters!"

    On the other side, the Navy Headquarters.

    Kaka

    "You guy¡ªis that enough!!" When the Warring States period was talking to the phone bug, there were more and more blue veins on his forehead.  Kapp yelled loudly while the donuts were still chewing.

    "Ahahahaha, it's not that Zefa doesn't know, don't care about this kind of thing!" Garp said while throwing a donut into his mouth.

    "Karp, you guy" Sengoku said, shaking his head and looking at the document in front of him.

    "What's wrong? Do you care about what Zefa said?"

    "That's right." Sengoku nodded slightly: "Zefa is one of the most outstanding teachers in the history of the navy. His vision of seeing people is unique in the entire navy. At this time, he attaches so much importance to this Aizen.  You Jie even changed the itinerary on purpose, there must be a reason."

    "Hahaha, maybe he's looking at this person's future." Karp said with a big laugh.

    "Well, there is indeed such a possibility." Sengoku nodded. He wanted to find a chance to meet this "Aizen Soyousuke" first, but after thinking about it, he decided to forget it.

    Wait for Zefa to come back together.

    He asked himself that Zefa's ability to judge people was inferior to that of Zefa, so he first looked at Zefa's opinion, and then he had time to make plans.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    PS: Aizen's disguise is not perfect. In fact, some people discovered his true face in the original work of "Death".

    Everyone knows Mako Hirako.

    In fact, he is a little concerned, and it is "Jingle Shunsui" who thinks Aizen Soyousuke is not simple. He is also wary of "Aizen Soyousuke", but there is no evidence, so that he thinks "I think too much".

    What he relied on should be pure 'intuition'.

    As for whether Zefa will be Hirako Mako or Jingle Shunsui, or neither, but the third possibility is not spoiled here.

 Aizen Soyousuke in One Piece Chapter 12 General Zefa

    Chapter 12 General Zefa

    Marlin Vandeau.

    The Navy Headquarters, where a large number of naval family members live, and there are always admirals as guards, can be said to be the safest place in the world.

    On the second day after arriving at the Navy headquarters, Aizan was awarded the rank of lieutenant colonel and assigned to a single dormitory.

    As a big pirate with a bounty of more than 10 million yuan, this achievement is enough to be directly awarded to the colonel of the branch, but it is a "branch". After arriving at the headquarters, the military rank will drop by one level, from colonel to captain.

    But Aizen Soyousuke and Fujitora Yixiao have enough power, and the pirates caught by Aizen Soyousuke are not tens of millions, but 26 million, so they were promoted to lieutenant colonel, and Fujitora  A smile is a major.

    Although it seems that this speed is a bit fast, it is actually not the case. After the war on the top of the original One Piece, it took only two years for Fujitora to smile from a person who is not even a navy to an admiral.

    Although there were special reasons for the situation at the time, this promotion speed cannot be ignored.

    Relatively speaking, Aizen Soyousuke is nothing now.

    The conferment of this military rank is still within the regulations.

    During this period of time, Aizen didn't do anything superfluous. Although he had some contacts with Fujitora Yixiao, it seemed that they were just ordinary friends.

    At the same time, he established a good relationship with the people around him, and did not do anything superfluous.

    "Good morning."

    "Good morning."

    "Good morning, Lieutenant Colonel Aizen."

    "Good morning."

    Aizen walked all the way, saying hello to the people who met in the past few days, looked at Fujitora sitting in front of a house and waved his hands with a smile: "Good morning, smile."

    "Good morning." Fujitora smiled and sat in front of his room door, with the blade aside, not knowing what he was doing: "Is there any news from you?"

    "Not yet." Lan Ran shook his head and smiled, "It looks like you don't have any news from here."

    "Well" Fujitora paused with a smile: "I don't know when that Lieutenant General Kuzan will return to the headquarters. I can't stay here forever, can I?"

    And just when Aizen Soyousuke and Fujitora were chatting with a smile, there were several people looking at this side in the distance.

    It is the two generals of the navy, 'Zefa' and 'Warring States'.

    And Aizen Soyousuke didn't know that someone was watching him at this time, and it didn't matter if he knew.

    Knowledge-colored domineering can detect the movements around, predict the enemy's movements during the battle, and even foresee the future for a short time.

    However, Aizen Soyousuke's knowledgeable domineering is just a beginner.

    Although it is not mentioned in the original work of One Piece, whether other people can detect that another person has used knowledge-colored domineering, in fact, it seems that Aizen should not be able to.

    It's like it's hard for ordinary people to notice if someone is looking at them.

    Knowledge-colored domineering is an invisible thing, and in a sense it is an extreme 'observation'.

    But he is a beginner after all, unable to make a complete judgment.

    Maybe after Dacheng, it will be like in some fan novels, you can detect whether other people use knowledge and domineering like yourself.

    He can't do much during the time he is in the Navy Headquarters, so the method he adopts is to assume that someone is watching him 24 hours a day, and act based on this.

    So he didn't use knowledge and arrogance, and the perception of spiritual pressure was useless. He just lived an ordinary life and played himself in an ordinary way.

    Therefore, it doesn't matter whether someone is watching or watching him.

    On the contrary, this kind of behavior can make him go deeper into the navy organization.

    Obviously, there are pirates who choose to become a navy instead of choosing a freer profession like pirates. Isn't that the purpose?

    "How?" Sengoku looked at Aizen Soyousuke in the distance, and he didn't feel anything wrong: "It doesn't look like anything special."

    "Well indeed." Zefa nodded, on the surface it was true, but the feeling of being unable to grasp became stronger.

    Zefa once again confirmed that Aizen Soyousuke has a quality that he doesn't understand, a quality that he has never seen before.

    But aside from this unknown trait, Zefa can be sure that this is an excellent navy.

    It is not impossible to succeed him in the future.

    "There is no doubt anymore."Puzzled and suppressed first: "Then let him board my boat."

    Next, take time to get to know him slowly.

    Zefa said with a smile: "I agree with him getting on my boat!"

    "Where's the other one?" Zhan Guo also smiled: "Anyway, you're here, let's see the other one."

    "No problem." Zefa said with a smile: "There is no doubt, I know at a glance that he is a person who abides by justice, and it is completely trustworthy. From this aspect, it also shows that Aizen Soyousuke is okay.  Well, after all, a righteous person will not go with evil."

    "Very well, this time you can stay at the Navy Headquarters for a few days, and I will call him over so you can take a closer look."

    "Lieutenant Colonel Aizan!"

    "Who are you?"

    "Admiral Zefa sent an order, please go over immediately!" The navy soldier did not say his name, but said immediately after saluting.

    "General Zefa?" Aizen Soyousuke showed a [surprised] expression and said, "So I'm bothering you."

    Having said that, he turned his head and smiled at Fujitora and said, "Good luck, it seems that my side came first."

    "cut."

    Fujitora smiled and took out a pack of Baileys from his arms and threw it to Aizen: "I lost this time, but I should win next time!"

    "Really." Aizen Soyousuke sighed: "You have almost lost Bailey in this period of time, right? Is this really good?"

    "Wellthislong-winded!"

    "Really." Aizen shook his head, and Fujitora joined a small gang on the first day he boarded the warship with a smile and started his gambling journey.

    After arriving at the headquarters of the navy, relying on the previous friendship, he naturally gambled with other navies.

    Lose more and win less.

    Aizen didn't say anything more, followed the messenger and left here, and walked towards General Zefa's office.

    "General Zefa is waiting for you inside."

    "Thank you." After Aizen Soyousuke finished speaking, he did not go in directly, but knocked on the door.

    "Come in¡ª¡ª"

    "excuse me."

    Aizen Soyousuke opened the door and saw the man with short purple hair, Navy Admiral Zefa the Black Arm.

    "Are you Aizen Soyousuke?"

    "That's right." Aizen Soyousuke walked in and was about to say something when Zefa preempted him.

    "I heard that you taught when you were in your hometown?"

    "There is indeed such a thing."

    "Just right." Zefa put his hands in front of him and said, "Come on my boat this time and be a teaching assistant. ?

 Aizen Soyousuke in One Piece Chapter Thirteen: Approval from a Captain of the Navy

    Chapter Thirteen From the Recognition of a Captain of the Navy

    Became Zefa's teaching assistant.

    this is a good chance.

    It is true in every way.

    From the perspective of planning alone, it is convenient for me to intervene in the personnel arrangement of the navy, and it is convenient for me to develop some of them into my subordinates.

    And from a personal point of view, it means that one day in the future he can say "I also once held the coach".

    He is very satisfied with this arrangement.

    As for whether it has the effect of Bengyu, he doesn't know, and he doesn't care much.

    "Please give me more advice in the future." Aizen Soyousuke looked at the general Zefa in front of him and said with a smile.

    "Our ship will leave in the morning in two days, just come to the port directly." Admiral Zefa leaned back in his chair and carefully looked at Aizen's expression: "I will wait for you."

    "Thank you very much, is there anything else?"

    "Ah, by the way, your military rank has been promoted, and you are now a captain of the navy."

    "?" Has it been upgraded to a level without changing anything?

    "After all, you are going to be my teaching assistant next. The lieutenant colonel is a bit low, and the colonel is fine." Zefa said with a smile: "That's it, you can go."

    "I see, General Zefa." Aizen Soyousuke saluted, then turned and left.

    "Hmm" After Aizen left, Zefa leaned on his chin with both hands and fell into thinking.

    It's obviously the first time I've seen the admiral, but I don't feel restrained. It looks natural, but there is also the respect that other navies have for the admiral.

    This made him feel very comfortable, and he didn't want the navy to be so restrained when facing him.

    But often things backfire.

    He is an admiral after all, and he can't say anything about this kind of thing.

    Besides, the 'unknown' feeling he felt from Lan Ran became more and more obvious: "Anyway, there is a very dangerous feeling."

    I just don't know whether this danger is for pirates or the navy.

    As for strength It is not known whether he is hiding his strength. The previous 'Dauberman' was obviously too weak to be of test value at all, so he can only come up with the answer of 'far stronger than Dauberman'.

    If you want to know more, you have to take your time

    The Navy ushered in a peak at this time.

    General Sengoku and General Zefa are both at their peak. Although Zefa's physical strength has declined due to asthma, the decline is not much for the physical monsters in One Piece World who fight for days and nights at every turn.

    Strength, speed, and arrogance are all at their peak.

    Inside the navy, the three top candidates among the generals are all natural devil fruit owners, which is a big rank beyond other lieutenant generals.

    And Zefa is still continuously providing excellent successors for the navy.

    Naturally, there are also talents who stand out this year, and Smoker is the leader of this year.

    However, he is not complacent because of this. It is natural for a person with the ability of the smoke fruit to have such achievements. He has his own ideals and dreams!

    There is 'justice' that will never be compromised.

    That's why he joined the Navy, so he didn't relax even on such a 'day off'.

    But having said that, his "standout" is only in terms of strength, and he is ranked below the middle level purely based on his performance.

    Except for strength, everything else is reciprocal.

    After all, he has always been lawless, and no one can control him except Zefa.

    "It's sweaty again, Tina is so disappointed."

    On the training ground of the Navy Headquarters, Smoker, who was resting, looked up and saw his colleague 'Tina' who was standing aside and looking at other soldiers who were training in the distance.

    "No way, the only thing I can keep up with you is strength." Smoker said casually.

    "If you know, restrain yourself a little. If it wasn't for Teacher Zefa, you would have been kicked out of the navy a long time ago."

    "I don't need to say this kind of thing. If I am kicked out of the navy because of this kind of thing, then I have nothing to say." Smoker took out a cigar and lit it and put it near his mouth: "What can I do for you?"  ?¡±

    "Have you heard? Teacher Zefa has found a teaching assistant."

    "Ah? What does this matter have to do with me?" Smoker exhaled, "And how do you know?"

      "The warship is sorting out the room where the teaching assistant will live in the future. Of course, after a little understanding of this kind of thing, you can find out who it is after paying attention to the list in the next issue." Tina continued: "You also  Feeling very surprised, right? Originally, we were supposed to hunt down pirates while practicing, and the supplies on the warship are still abundant, and even if the supplies are insufficient, they can be replenished nearby."

    "Huh" Smoker exhaled smoke and said nothing.

    "So it is not difficult to draw the conclusion that the reason we returned to the headquarters early this time is to pick up the teaching assistant."

    "who is it?"

    "Ah, I didn't expect you to pay attention to this kind of thing. It's too unexpected. Tina is very surprised."

    "Other things are fine, but as a teaching assistant, there will naturally be many things that will be unavoidable and easy to learn in advance." Smoker said, squinting at Tina.

    "It's easy to do Now, you really don't care if you say this." Tina smiled: "The name is Aizen Soyousuke."

    "who?"

    "I don't know." Tina said: "We are just students, and the list I can see is limited. I just know that it is a captain of the navy. Don't you think I have the ability to investigate a colonel? Tina is very surprised."

    "Colonela name I've never heard of before." Smoker stood up, he had almost rested: "Forget it, as long as he doesn't hinder me, it doesn't matter."

    "Are you two talking about me just now?"

    Just at this moment, a voice came, making the two of them turn around, and saw a man wearing glasses and smiling gently: "Hello, I am Aizen Soyousuke."

    "Yes! Colonel."

    "Aizen Soyousuke"

    "Ah, don't be so ignorant." Aizen Soyousuke looked at the two and said, "You should be the students of this class."

    "Do you know me?" Smoker asked, looking at Aizen Soyousuke.

    "Yes." Lan Ran nodded: "Although I have taught before, this is the first time I have taught naval soldiers this kind of teaching. In order to avoid making a fool of myself, I specially asked for your information to investigate."

    As he spoke, he put his hand next to his mouth and lowered his volume a little, saying, "Don't tell anyone else about this kind of thing."

    Both Tina and Smoker froze for a moment, feeling different from what they had imagined.

    "So, I also know something about you two, Tina and Smoker, right?" Lan Ran said with a smile: "The best of this year, especially Smoker, I have heard about you  .¡±

    Lan Ran looked at Smoker with admiration: "Your deeds of disobeying orders many times."

    "It has nothing to do with you, or do you want to [teach] me?" Smoker said, looking at Aizen.

    "No, it's just the opposite." Aizen said, "After understanding this, I found out that the navy is still alive."

    "What what?" Smoker froze for a moment.

    "Although the navy has various problems, as long as there are positive newcomers like you, the navy has a future, and the various ills of the navy will definitely change in the process." Aizen Soyousuke  Smoker said so.

    Such words made Smoker, who had never been recognized, tremble in his heart!

    Even a colleague like Tina often told him not to disobey the orders of the higher-ups, but to be mellow, and now he actually got the approval of a naval captain

 Aizen Soyousuke in One Piece Chapter 14 Impressed

    Chapter Fourteen Subdued

    "Colonel Aizen?"

    "You don't need to be so introverted, you can call me Aizen or Yousuke." Aizen smiled slightly at Smoker: "What's the matter?"

    "Can I compete with you?"

    "Smogg¡ª!" Tina hurriedly opened her mouth and was about to say something, when she saw Smoke stretching out her hand to stop her.

    "Shall I compete with you?"

    "Yes, can I?"

    "Of course no problem." Aizen Soyousuke nodded and said with a smile, "It's better to say that I had such a plan in the first place." "Huh?" Smoker frowned.

    Aizen looked at him and said with a smile: "I will board the ship of General Zefa later as an assistant coach, but I also hope that I can really help, since it is very important to know your level like this.  "

    "And you, as the outstanding person in this year, want to know your level, the most important point is you." Aizen Soyousuke said and took a few steps forward: "Therefore, can you help  That's great."

    "Hmph, let's go over here."

    "Hey over there¡ª"

    "What's wrong?"

    "It seems like a fight is about to start."

    "Isn't the one on the left Smoker? Who's the one on the right?"

    Not long after, the two people standing opposite each other attracted the attention of other people around them.

    Tina stood aside, frowned slightly, and then slowly relieved: "It should be intentional Tina was really surprised."

    If Smoker challenged Captain Aizen Soyousuke, then it would undoubtedly be a question of disrespect to his superiors, whether it is big or small.

    However, Aizen Soyousuke turned it into a "discussion in order to understand the strength of future students" through words, and the nature was suddenly different.

    This kind of development, from Tina's point of view, should be Aizen's intention, and Smoker should have noticed this too.

    He is just reckless, not stupid.

    "Can you be domineering?" Smoker looked at Aizen who was standing opposite him and said, he is a devil fruit ability user of the natural department, if he is not domineering, it is almost impossible to defeat the natural department: "No, I can take this  I will lend you ten hands."

    "A little bit."

    "Reallydon't you draw your sword?" Smoker clenched his hands tightly and asked, looking at the long knife at Lan Ran's waist.

    "It's just a discussion, there is no need to draw the sword."

    "Okay! Then I'll go¡ª" Smoker didn't plan to say anything more: "White fist!"

    The white smoke carrier rushed towards Aizen with his fist, but this blow missed the target-this is also a matter of course, Smoker didn't expect his blow to be useful.

    But people also disappeared!

    'Is it shaved?  ¡¯ Smoker secretly thought, but he didn¡¯t even see the movement of shaving: ¡®As expected of a colonel, the use of shaving is much better than those guys.  '

    "Do not hesitate."

    "¡ª¡ª!" Smoker's body instantly turned into white smoke and spread around, because he suddenly heard Aizen's figure from behind him just now.

    Sure enough, the next moment, he found that Aizen's figure had appeared in front of him and turned behind him: "Aren't you going to attack?"

    "There is no need for that." Lan Ran raised his head and looked at Smoker in midair and said with a smile: "My purpose is to understand your level Well, let's show your strength to the fullest."

    "Well¡ª¡ª!"

    Smoker's veins were bulging, and a lot of smoke was emitted from his body: "See where you are hiding now!"

    "Smoke?" Seeing smoke around Smoke's control, not only the front, back, left, and right, but even the top of his head was covered with smoke, he said: "It's an interesting move, and it really deserves to be a student of General Zefa."

    Aizen Soyousuke said with a smile: "From what you said, I should know that the armed color is domineering, but it seems that I haven't really encountered such an opponent."

    "Huh?" Smoker didn't deny it, and in fact he did.

    He, including this group of students, has no mastery of armed domineering, just because he is a natural-type devil fruit capable person, so he heard from General Zefa.

    After all, they are only students. Even if they are to arrest pirates, they are on the great route, and they will never meet the owners of armed domineering.

    In fact, this is also the first time Smoker has fought directly with someone who can be domineering, even if it is just a sparring.

    "Machine?It¡¯s rare, let me teach you something.  Aizen tilted his head slightly, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and the reflection of the lens of his eyes made it difficult to see his expression clearly: "If you are fighting an ability user who is proficient in domineering, it is best not to use the ability like this.  "

    "if not"

    Smoker's chest felt cold.

    Just saw Aizen Soyousuke, who was several meters away from him, appearing behind him at some point¡ª¡ª

    The blade in his hand was pulled out, and the blade was stained with a bloodstain.

    I was cut down!

    Smoker's pupils shrank, feeling the slight pain from his chest, and seeing the blood seeping slightly from the lower layer of his skin, his heart trembled.

    At the same time, Aizen put the blade back into the sheath and his words came from behind: "It's just a target."

    Smoker put his hand on his chest and wiped it: the wound was very shallow, just a broken skin.

    But being able to break the skin like now means that as long as he wants to, he can leave deeper wounds on his body at any time.

    "I lost." Smoker put away the smoke around him with a sullen face.

    "It's already pretty good." Aizen Soyousuke said with a smile: "Thank you, so I can understand your level better."

    Then he said with a little worry: "Is the wound okay?"

    "It's okay, it's just a layer of skin." Unless you squeeze hard, the blood from such an injury is only the epidermis, and such an injury is nothing to the people on earth.

    Not to mention for people in this world.

    "Okay, everyone, it's over." Aizen Soyousuke looked at the crowd watching and clapped his hands, then said to Smoker: "I should go too."

    "Wait¡ª!" Smoker was about to say something, but Aizen Soyousuke just smiled at him and left.

    "How was the result of the battle?" Tina came over and asked, at the final decisive moment, the two were wrapped in smoke and couldn't see clearly.

    "It's that guy." Smoker touched his chest, not only Tina, but also the other navy soldiers around.

    They just saw the smoke surround the two of them, and then it didn't take long to disperse.

    After that, Aizen Soyousuke left.

    "Is it to take care of me" Smoker secretly thought, his pupils shrank as he thought about it: "If that's the case, wouldn't he already know how I'm going to fight?"  '

    First use speed to avoid your own attack, and after you are sure you can't catch him, you will use a wide-range move like just now, so that outsiders will not be able to see the result of the battle.

    'Have you calculated to this point while fighting how powerful you are.  ¡¯ Smoker looked at the back of Aizen Soyousuke who had left: "I didn't expect there to be such a person in the navy"

    At this moment, Smoker was completely convinced by this man.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    PS: It will be on the shelves this Friday, and when the specific time comes, I will send a testimonial on the shelves, and make a wave of investment now.

 Aizen Soyousuke in One Piece Chapter 15 Hypnotic Ritual of Kyoka Suigetsu

    Chapter 15 Hypnotic Ritual of Flowers in Mirror and Moon in Water

    After Aizen got up early in the morning, he packed up and rushed towards the port, finding his goal.

    Zefar's warship.

    "Good morning, Mr. Zefer."

    Aizen Soyousuke looked at the acquaintance in front of him and said hello.

    "Are you here early?" Zefa, who was standing on the warship, stopped directing others. During this period of rest, the ship has already completed its supplies and rest.

    Now it's just making the final preparations and waiting for those students who left because of the 'holiday'.

    "I heard you had a fight with Smoker?"

    "It's not really [fighting], it's just a discussion. Let's get to know the level of this class of naval cadets." Aizen Soyousuke smiled: "When shall we set off?"

    "Hurry up, leave when everyone is ready." Zefa smiled and said, "I told them when they were disbanded before. The slowest one will wash the deck for a month. I thought you would be  What about the last one?"

    "Just in advance to see if there is anything that needs help." Aizen Soyousuke looked around: "It seems that there is nothing that needs my intervention."

    "Tina¡ª¡ª!"

    Zefa yelled at this time.

    "What's the matter? Teacher Zefa." Tina, who was wearing a navy uniform, came over and asked.

    "You should already know that he is your teaching assistant, take him to his room." Zefa said: "From now on, you can call him 'Teacher Aizen'."

    "I see." Tina looked at Aizen and said, "Come with me, your room has already been packed."

    "It's troublesome." Aizen Soyousuke followed.

    As a colonel and a teaching assistant at the same time, he naturally has a separate room, which looks tidy.

    "How is it, Mr. Aizan?" Tina asked with her hands folded on her chest.

    "It looks good." Aizen Soyousuke nodded and turned to Tina and said, "Thank you for your help."

    "It's nothing." Tina shrugged: "After all, you will be our teacher later, and I didn't clean up this room, but I should thank you."

    "Oh?" Aizen looked interested

    "Smog has always been lawless, and no one can control him except Teacher Zefa, but because of your existence, he should restrain himself a lot."

    "That's my fault."

    "Um?"

    "AhActually, I don't think there is anything wrong with what Smoker did. Although it is the duty of soldiers to say 'orders and prohibitions', it is only based on 'correctness', and Smoker's violations  I have also seen the case." Aizen Soyousuke said: "I judge his behavior is 'correct'."

    "Ahreally." Tina sighed: "Lawless students and lawless teachers What a difficult future, Tina feels very uncomfortable."

    Even though she said so, Tina also really recognized this 'assistant'.

    Although he kept advising Smoker to 'obey the orders of his superiors and stop being so lawless', none of the other students including her applauded him secretly.

    After all, they are just young people, and it is the time when they are young and energetic.

    Although not everyone has the courage to challenge authority, but for those who dare to challenge, there is some respect in their hearts.

    The image he is creating now is just right.

    The blue-dyed lenses reflect light slightly, making it hard to see the eyes clearly, but the smile at the corner of the mouth should look like a helpless smile to Tina.

    In fact, at this time, Aizen has already begun to make judgments based on the list of students of this year that he has obtained before.

    'Which of the students in this class can be used and which ones cannot be used.  '

    "Some of you should already know." General Zefa stood beside Aizen Soyousuke, and said to a group of students in navy uniforms who had gathered in front of him: "He, Colonel Aizen Soyousuke, the next  Will serve as an 'assistant' for a while!."

    "If you encounter something you don't know, you can talk to him!" Zefa said and put his hand on Aizen's shoulder: "You can also say a few words."

    "Everyone probably doesn't like long speeches." Aizen Soyousuke nodded: "I'll just say a few words nextI should be able to help with most things and problems, but swords and swords?? Forget it.  "

    As he said that, Aizen Soyousuke pulled out the Zanpakuto from his waist and stood in front of him: "Although I keep this knife by my side, I actually don't know much about swordsmanship. Of course, if you just want to  Of course it¡¯s okay to discuss with me, I also have the idea of ??learning kendo, but don¡¯t expect me to teach you too much.¡±

    "As for the reason for putting this sword beside you" Aizen Soyousuke lowered his head and smiled slightly: "This is a rare opportunity, and it happens that everyone is here, so let's show it off."

    Aizen paid special attention to whether Zefa's line of sight was on Zanpakut¨­.

    After confirming this point, he said: "It's broken like the sky. Flowers in the mirror and moon in the water!"

    chi chi¡ª¡ª

    Just like last time, a large amount of water mist covered the entire deck, covering all sides.

    Along with these mist, other people also noticed changes.

    As soon as Smoker turned around, he found that the student next to him had become Zefa, but upon closer inspection, Zefa seemed a little strange.

    With a wave of his hand, Zefa beside him spread out like water mist, and his hand hit the face of a student beside him.

    "What are you doing, Mr. Zefa!?"

    "I see. In your eyes, do I look like Teacher Zefa now? It's such an ability." Smoker understands.

    "Everyone should have discovered it." Aizen put away the Zanpakutao, and the surrounding fog disappeared: "This blade may have the power of a devil fruit in some way, and it can be used by the chaotic reflection of fog and water.  Confusing the enemy, if it is in a large-scale chaotic battle, it will have some effect, so I kept this blade by my side."

    "Well, it's really a good ability." Zefa nodded, and didn't say something like 'this move is invalid for knowledge and color'.

    After all, those who master the color of knowledge and knowledge in this sea are a minority.

    Especially for them who are now on the great route, these students should not encounter opponents of this level, so this is a pretty good ability.

    Aizen didn't say anything more, so the hypnosis of the mirror flower and the water moon was completed again.

    Everyone on this ship has become a prisoner of their own illusion.

    'In this way, the first step of the plan is completed.  ?

 Aizen Soyousuke in One Piece Chapter 16 The Second Step of the Plan

    Chapter 16 The second step of the plan

    During the next period of time, Aizen Soyousuke didn't plan to do anything, but prepared to be more stable.

    'Seriously' to 'train' this batch of naval soldiers.

    At the same time, it also allows itself to grow to a certain extent.

    In order to better improve the unlocking speed of the "Aizen Soyousuke Character Card", he believes that he needs to achieve one thing - the limit in all aspects.

    Reaper has four basic fighting methods, which are chopping, white fighting, pace, and ghost way, but no matter which one is there, there is a so-called [strength limit].

    The world should be the same.

    In the world of One Piece, if we talk about ability, we have to say 'domineering', knowledgeable, armed, and overlord.

    Aizen has raised his ability to the limit of the god of death, and the simple basic ability is far beyond the captain level.

    So now what I should do in this world is to raise the color of knowledge, armor, and dominance to the limit, to a level that is far beyond the reach of others.

    Maybe you can add a "Kendo", although he has the "Kendo of Death", but it is completely different from the kendo in this world.

    For example, he can't do the most basic "cutting iron" in kendo.

    Of course, it is still very simple to simply cut off steel, but he did it forcibly with his own wrist strength and the strength of Zanpakuto.

    And the "cutting iron" in this world refers to cutting steel by relying on this "state" when the strength of the blade is not so strong and the strength of the wrist is not so strong.

    If you can master it yourself, there are more things you can cut.

    When using the 'Character Card', things like spiritual pressure and physical strength cannot be superimposed.

    However, the more "virtual" or "heart" forces like domineering and realm can be fully displayed.

    If you can raise your domineering and kendo to the limit, then you can also provide a lot of unlocking speed for character cards.

    At that time, he can also use the collapse jade to shatter his own realm, raising his domineering to an unprecedented realm.

    In this way, with its own strength, superimposed knowledge color, armed color, overlord color, and swordsmanship that break through the limit, even the existence of the Four Emperors may not be able to catch his own sword.

    In front of them, they will be as weak as Kurosaki Ichigo who has just mastered the swastika.

    In this way, I have mastered absolute power for this world.

    It just so happens that the best teacher in the navy is on this ship.

    Although it's okay to rely solely on self-exploration, it will undoubtedly waste a lot of time. With the help of Zefa, his three-color domineering will grow at an extremely fast speed.

    Therefore, his task for the next period of time is to teach others and improve himself

    As a person who wants to subvert the world, it is only natural that Aizen Soyousuke possesses the overlord-like arrogance.

    And after gaining an in-depth understanding of domineering, he roughly came to a judgment.

    After using the character card in the future, my strength will probably be [the armed color of the character card's physical strength + the knowledge color of the character card's spiritual strength + the strongest level of overlord color that I have mastered + the transparent world + the power of the character card itself].

    The power of overlord-color domineering is not just to clean up miscellaneous fish. According to the latest information he has learned, overlord-color domineering can also be "entangled" like armed color, and even if it is initially mastered, Kaido said [the use is still very rough]  , still looks like it hurt him.

    The potential is great.

    In this way, the lower limit of using those character cards will be greatly increased

    Chambord Islands

    Known as "the island of failure" and "the island of starting again".

    In the world of One Piece, the sea is divided into two parts, the initial "Four Seas" and the later "Great Route". The Chambord Islands are the key points connecting the first half and the second half of the Great Route. It can almost be called the only way.  , especially for pirates.

    This place is very prosperous and beautiful, but it is also full of a lot of sins.

    And at the apex of these evils are undoubtedly the Celestial Dragons.

    This is the place where ordinary people come into contact with Tianlong people most often. Although there are pirates everywhere, Tianlong people often visit this island and use their power and financial resources to act recklessly.

    Therefore, if you want to take action against the Draconians, there is no better place than this.

    His plan was simple¡ª

    "First catch a few Tianlong people to make things worse, and then catch and kill the perpetrators.  "Chen Xuan changed a character card, the character card 'Real Man' from the world of "Spell Return" that he drew in the last world.

    He imitated the behavior of a real person, with a wicked smile on his face: "Then things will get interesting."

    The 'real person' has the spell to change the shape of the body by changing the shape of the soul of others. That is to say, he can go to a pirate or something and use this spell to change it to his current appearance, and then kill him.  Lose the blame.

    The "evil person" who can't even be caught by the admiral will be killed by "Aizen Soyousuke".

    Afterwards, as long as the character card of the real person does not appear in public, it will not be leaked.

    What better way to advance than catching a criminal who murdered the Celestial Dragons?

    And as long as he can accomplish this, he doesn't need to worry about any accidents after all, after allhe still has Beng Yu.

    Bengyu can make the possibility develop towards one's own plan.

    Another good thing is that he is the one who controls this body, not the real person himself. If it is the target he is aiming at, it is not a Tianlongren, and it is hard to say who it is.

    Relatively speaking, blue dye is much better.

    Although he is the big boss of the villain, the knife in his hand can be called the [Blade of Kindness].

    In the whole drama of "Reaper", there was only one Ichimaru silver who was directly killed by him with a name and surname, and none of the other Gotei 13th squads were killed.

    Grab the Tianlong people and make a big fuss. The plan is simple and rude.

    And you can know whether the "armed color domineering" can hit your soul.

    Judging from the situation in "Spell Return", if you want to hurt the "soul" of a real person, you first need to "recognize the existence of the soul".

    Simple spell power is useless.

    So is the simple domineering in this world useful?  The answer is temporarily unknown.

    What is certain is that in the world of One Piece, there are two people who can recognize the existence of souls.

    One is the future crew member of the Straw Hat Pirates, Brooke, the owner of [Yellow Spring Fruit].

    The other one is Charlotte Lingling, one of the "Four Emperors" of the New World, the captain of the BIG MOM Pirates [Soul Soul Fruit] owner.

    Now the possibility of meeting these two people is extremely low.

    According to his guess, no one in this world other than these two people should be able to hurt the 'real person', but it is just a guess at the moment, and experiments are needed to turn this guess into reality.

    "Then" Chen Xuan, no, the real person looked at the distance and showed a malicious smile: "Who will be the first lucky Tianlong person?"

 Aizen Soyousuke in One Piece Chapter 17 Warring States Deployment

    Chapter 17 Warring States Deployment

    "Hey hey hey¡ª¡ª"

    The three Celestial Dragons, dressed in weird costumes like spacesuits, walked on the streets of the Chambord Islands, making strange noises while walking.

    Two men and one woman, the oldest one with white hair sat on the back of a burly slave, and several chains were wrapped around this man's body.

    And the other end of the chain is connected to a female slave in tulle.

    Further behind are five guards wearing heavy armor and holding spears in their hands.

    "Um"

    The real person sat on the upper floor of a nearby building and looked at the kneeling people around. Even the vicious pirates knelt on the ground at this time, lowering their heads and not daring to look at the appearance of the three Celestial Dragons.

    "Hey, you¡ª" the real person put his hand to his mouth and said, "Why do they kneel down to you?"

    "ah?"

    One of the Tianlong people turned his head and saw that the real person sitting on the eaves widened his eyes. He was surprised.

    The content of the surprise is 'someone doesn't know that he is a Tianlong person!  ¡¯ ¡®How dare someone not kneel in front of him.  ¡¯ Thinking this way, he didn't even have the idea of ??answering the real person's question, so he pulled the trigger directly.

    The bullet shot towards the real person¡ª¡ª

    However, the real person just turned his head sideways, jumped down and walked towards the Tianlong people: "Let me ask you again, why do these people kneel to you?"

    "Stupid words! Of course it's because we are Celestial Dragons!" said the Celestial Dragon who was sitting on the slave's back, turned around and shouted to the guards behind him, "It's all your fault! You didn't announce the glory of our Celestial Dragons!"  Get out! That's why there are untouchables like this!"

    "Yesyes¡ª" Kneeling on the ground wearing armor, with no face visible: "Please ask Saint Kamael to punish us!"

    "Hmminteresting."

    The real person walked over with a smile and stretched out his hand to grab the nearest Tianlongren. The next moment - in the shocked eyes of everyone.

    That Celestial Dragon shrinks rapidly!  In the end, it became less than ten centimeters, and was held in the hands of a real person.

    "Haha, what, I still think there is any difference in the soul of such a special person, isn't it still the same?"

    "Ah ah"

    Everyone's eyes widened and their mouths widened as they watched this scene in disbelief.

    The guards who were just "following behind" and even knelt down when they were reprimanded were trembling all over. They never thought that anyone would dare to attack the Tianlongren!

    Their attire is also more imposing, and they have not considered the possibility of fighting at all!

    "But it sounds very powerful." The real person said with a smile: "Dragon people Interesting, I will collect more."

    "What are you doing¡ª!?"

    "Don't be dazed, kill him quickly!!"

    "Kamael San¡ª¡ª"

    It's just miscellaneous fish, Zhenren is very aware of the weakness of these people, and soon, the three Tianlong people and five guards were all shrunk down by him so that they could be held in his hands and put away.

    "Quick - run fast!!!"

    "Admiral! Admiral - coming!!"

    Then looking at the panicked people running around, the real person casually found a frightened and limp person and said with a smile, "What's the matter? You look very scared."

    "It'sit's comingthe admiral is coming" the man murmured.

    "I'll ask you another question."

    "What the hell did you do!" At this moment, a roar came from behind.

    The real person turned around and saw a man over two meters tall with a skull tattoo on his chest. He knew it was a pirate at a glance: "It's all because you attacked the Tianlongren and now we can't escape!"

    The real person stood up and walked towards him, but the outstretched hand was dodged - that's what the man thought.

    The moment he dodged, the real person's hand was like a snake protruding towards this person, and he was still on his body. The next moment, this pirate became his collection like the previous Tianlong people: "Then  , can someone explain this?"

    "It's Admiral"

    "Um?"

    The real person looked at a trembling person with his head bowed aside and smiled: "Let's talk about it in detail."

    "Because you attacked the Draconians! The admiral is coming¡ª!!"

    "So that's how it is" Daoist nodded, and stroked his chin thoughtfully: "General I don't know if there is anything special about the general's soul.  "

    Madman¡ª¡ª!

    The rest of the pirates who haven't run away are sure, this person is a lunatic, especially seeing that he has no idea of ??running away at all, and the real person who even found a place to sit is even more sure of this idea

    "Someone actually attacked the Tianlong people!?" Warring States said in disbelief.

    "That's right." Steel Gukong folded his arms on his chest and said, "The prisoner's name is 'True Man', and nothing else is known, and the name 'True Man' was his own."

    "Such a thing happened" Zhan Guo's forehead kept trembling.

    "This matter requires you to go there."

    "HmmI see."

    In this case, it is generally okay to send a vice admiral, but he still has to be sent as an admiral for the purpose of forming a deterrent.

    "If you move the Tianlong people, the admiral will take action." If the lieutenant general is dispatched this time, even the scheduled future admiral will give people an illusion.

    Therefore, Warring States must take action.

    "The prisoner's ability is temporarily unknown. I just know that the three Celestial Dragons have shrunk in his hands. Judging from the situation, most of the Celestial Dragons are still alive! As long as the capable person is defeated, they can return to their original state. Therefore, the first priority  It is to rescue the Tianlong people!"

    "Does the prisoner have any requirements?"

    "No, it's just" Gang Gukong gritted his teeth as he said, "He seems to be very interested in the admiral!"

    "¡ª¡ª!"

    "What should I do? Do you want to make a move?"

    At this time, the real person is surrounded by a large number of navies, but watching the real person keep throwing, catching, throwing, catching, and repeating the process of the shrunken human beings in their hands, they really dare not do it  .

    ?Because no one knows which one is the Celestial Dragon!

    Once there is a mistake in this process, the whole family will die at that time!

    "Haven't you come yet Admiral of the Navy." The real man sighed and put these 'people' away, looked at the navy standing up and said with a smile: "Then let's play a game first."

    "All alert!"

    In an instant, countless cannons were aimed at the real person, and the navy soldiers surrounded the real person and pointed their guns at him.

    It's just that the hand holding the gun is shaking slightly, and the forehead is full of sweat.

    "Hey, you guys, get out of the way."

    "Huh?" The real person also looked over when he heard the voice and then smiled: "So, is that you? The so-called admiral. ?

 Aizen Soyousuke in One Piece Chapter 18 Fool

    Chapter Eighteen Fools

    Appearing in front of the real person, the one who made other navies get out of the way is undoubtedly the admiral 'Warring States'.

    The real person is getting impatient with waiting.

    In fact, if it is a real real person, in his opinion, he should have already attacked ordinary people at this time, instead of "daunting" like now.

    Because of this, the real person's character card unlocking speed only increased by 1% to 2% when he first attacked the Tianlongren.

    It hasn't moved since then.

    However, he didn't care either.

    He just used this character card as a 'tool'. He pulled it out and used it when he needed it, and put it back when he didn't need it. He didn't intend to fully upgrade the character card of a real person in this world.

    After all, the real person's character card has a strong life-saving ability, and as long as the character card itself does not die, his body will not suffer the slightest damage.

    This card can be saved to block guns when encountering fatal danger in the future.

    "What is your purpose in doing this?" Warring States made the surrounding navy retreat, while he walked towards the real person with a sullen face.

    "Purpose" The real person pretended to be thinking very seriously, and then said with a smile: "If you really want to talk about the purpose, the reason for it at the beginning is that it's fun."

    "What¡ª!?" Sengoku's pupils kept trembling, looking at the real person with a malicious smile in front of him.

    "Before, I just felt that these people were superior. Maybe the soul was very interesting. The result was different from what I thought, but now I really have two purposes after learning some relevant news."

    "Then say it." Warring States said: "As long as you release the Tianlongren to any conditions, it is easy to say."

    "The first purpose, I am very interested in you, or the admiral, the highest combat power of the navy, through you I can understand the strongest soul of mankind." The real person showed a 'healthy' smile: "  Anotherwouldn't it be more interesting if I held the souls of the Celestial Dragons in my hands and made the world more chaotic."

    "You bastard!" Zhan Guo said, appearing in front of the real person in an instant, and punched him on the head.

    He just saw clearly that other 'people' including the Tianlongren were put in his arms. Since he hit the clothes like this, he didn't have to worry about hitting the Tianlongren!

    boom!

    With a heavy punch on the real man's neck, it can be clearly seen that the real man's neck stretched, and his body was sent flying tens of meters!

    Warring States immediately chased after him, and when he was about to continue to attack, he found that Zhenren escaped his attack with a backflip, without any injuries on his body!

    ? ¡®Is it the devil fruit ability?  That being the case¡ª¡ª" Warring States' right arm was covered with armed domineering, and he punched the real person on the head again.

    boom¡ª¡ª!

    The powerful punch directly split the ground, and the real person's head was completely smashed into the ground, leaving only the body outside.

    But - still alive!

    Sengoku's knowledgeable domineering sensed that he was still alive, and even reached out to put his arm on his arm.

    According to the information of the real person before, Zhan Guo judged that his ability to shrink humans probably required direct contact with both hands, so he was not going to touch it at all!

    He does know, those strange devil fruit abilities.

    Although domineering can defend against it, the defense of domineering is not absolute. What if it is useless?  He is not going to gamble with his own safety, 'his domineering can prevent this person's devil fruit ability.  '

    "Ah? I ran away." The real person sat up and said.

    Warring States stared at the distorted face of the real person who was hit by him and instantly restored to its original shape-the attack with armed colors was useless!  ?

    Could it be that it has the healing fruit ability like the phoenix fruit?

    "Well But this is also very difficult, I can't touch you, there is no way, run away."

    "How could it be possible for you to run away¡ª"

    "It's not what you say." The real person said and took out three human souls: "These three are the Tianlong people you mentioned."

    The real person looked at the three 'human beings' in his hands.

    There are only two moves that he needs a lot of mana to use, that is, 'Field Expansion' and 'Inaction Transformation, All Over Killing is Spirit Body'. Only these two moves are not available to him now, and they need to consume a lot of mana.

    According to the judgment, when the unlocking speed is about 10%, you can use "Inaction Transformation ¡¤ Killing is Spirit Body", but if you want to use "Field Expansion", how can you use it?It is said that it will exceed 30%.

    It is not impossible to use it before then, but it is estimated that it will be as laborious as Fu Heihui's use of the field, and the effect may not be good.

    And others don't consume mana so much.

    For example, the trick he is going to use now.

    [The soul with a weak rejection reaction is mixed and molded, and a super-aggressive modified human with explosive power is created by burning out multiple lives in an instant.  ¡¿

    'Multiple souls, several souls of different sexes'

    The three Tianlong people are 'family members' to each other, and the rejection reaction between souls is very weak, which is suitable for using this trick.

    In an instant, a muscular weirdo appeared.  This eccentric has no eyes, ears, or nose, only a mouth with bare teeth.

    "How?" The real person laughed: "The Celestial Dragon you respect After my ability, the new form produced after the fusion of the Trinity is simply the ultimate, invincible, and strongest Celestial Dragon."

    It may be because he laughed too badly, or it may be because the Warring States who saw this scene were too angry.

    The unlocking rate of the character card that has not responded before has been increased by 2%, reaching 4%.

    "Then, I'll go first." The real person said as he changed his soul form, changed his appearance into a bird, and flew towards the distant sky.

    "Do you want to escape under my nose?"

    Buzz¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The golden light spread from the whole body of the Warring States period, and a huge Buddha appeared on this square. There were no Tianlong people around the real person, so he had no scruples.

    So a shock wave from the palm was about to hit the real person.

    However, at this time, several souls of the opposite sex appeared in front of his attack at an extremely fast speed, trying to block this move.

    "Hey¡ª¡ª!"

    Fortunately, the knowledge-colored arrogance was activated, and the Warring States quickly deflected the blow.

    He kept his hands, but the few souls of the opposite sex didn't have the idea of ??keeping their hands. They rushed directly in front of Zhan Guo and punched Zhan Guo in the face - failing to break through Zhan Guo's defense.

    This ability is useless against the general of the Warring States Period.

    On the contrary, Zhan Guo took advantage of this opportunity to grab several souls of the opposite sex and restrained him in the palm of his hand, but he didn't dare to use too much force for fear of being crushed to death.

    Then he set his sights on the real person who turned into a bird and wanted to escape and shouted: "Don't try to run!"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    PS: The following is an unprovoked illness that has nothing to do with the text. Anyway, it is the last free chapter, and the following PS will be included in the author's words.

    PS2: Gathered dream crystals open a new door of evolution!  Be the path that shines!  Acceleration Synchro¡ª¡ª!  Be born, Dragon of Albion!

    Who doesn't like white hair + loli + dragon + speed up the same tune?

    Although she should not appear in this book, um probably.

    After that, this book will write about the world of the moon, but I am still hesitating. I have two ideas about the world of the moon, and I can guarantee that these two ideas are "unimagined paths".  Never wrote even a similar idea!

    I am hesitating whether to write this book, or to write a special monthly one later.

    If it is not written in this book, then this book will not have a monthly volume. If it is written in this book, write out one of these two ideas.  Still hesitating, haven't figured it out yet.

    Let's see the situation.

    The last chapter is the testimonials on the shelf, and it will be on the shelf tomorrow.

 Aizen Soyousuke from One Piece

    The book hits the shelves tomorrow.

    Because it was launched at noon, the updates at 7:00 am and 7:00 pm tomorrow will be sent out after 12:00 and before 13:00.

    The day after tomorrow, that is, Saturday, it will continue at 7:00 am and 7:00 pm. If there is a change, it will be at 12:00 noon, and if there is no change, forget it.

    As for how much to update in the future To be honest, I haven't figured it out yet.

    ? Look at subscriptions, if you have more subscriptions, I will do more, and if you have fewer subscriptions, I will update more slowly.

    ?Because I may go out for a week after that, in order to avoid being interrupted when the manuscript is not saved, I will not update it for now. I feel pretty good about being more stable.

    Of course, if the subscription data looks good, I will definitely update it.

    So be it for now.

    Although it is said to be a testimonial on the shelves, there is nothing to feel.?

 Aizen Soyousuke in One Piece Chapter 19 All, all gone.

    Boom¡ª¡ª!

    Warring States held the heterosexual bodies that Tianlongren had turned into with one hand, while constantly chasing the real people.

    The nearby navy also formed rounds of encirclement circles around the real person.

    But - no use!

    Warring States clenched their teeth, the way of attack has changed, and they want to catch the real person.

    His attack is completely ineffective!

    Not only his attack, but also the attacks of other navies are useless!

    No matter what kind of injury you suffer, you can recover, and then your body can freely change into various shapes.

    Everything that flies in the sky and runs on the ground can change.

    When he hit him by himself, his body could explode into several meat balls in an instant, or the body could be separated directly, and it was impossible to tell which one was the main body.

    What exactly is his fruit ability?

    After chasing all the way here, the anger of the Warring States Period is already full.

    Although a real person can change his form, the actual movement is not too fast. The fastest way is to use "shave" to hurry when he falls to the ground.

    When I used the character card "Aizen Soyousuke" before, I learned this trick when Zefa taught others. Aizen can't be used by Shunpo, but it can be used by real people.

    In the eyes of the Warring States Period, it was "this man just watched other navy soldiers use it twice, and he learned it by himself."  ¡¯ to such an extent.

    But only at this speed, as long as Warring States releases the fruit ability, it is easy to catch up.

    But the problem also arises because of this-he can't release the fruit ability.

    [Several souls of different sexes] Although it is a fusion of souls, the strength of the fusion body is determined by the strength of the physical body.

    What the real person fused in the world of spells and battles only has that level of effect for ordinary people, not to mention what he fused here is the "Dragon Man" from the world of One Piece.

    Although it looks weak, the Draconians are actually quite strong - compared to Earthlings.

    The enraged Luffy punched him flying tens of meters with one punch, knocking countless things into the air along the way, and he just passed out in the end.  If this is replaced by ordinary earthlings, I'm afraid it won't be meat.

    The fusion of three such Tianlong people, and the [several souls of different sexes] born are definitely comparable to the [pacifists] in the original book that made the protagonists fight hard.

    Although - this heterosexual body can only live for thirty minutes.

    And only the strength can be compared, the defense is too weak.

    This kind of strength is a crushing level for other naval soldiers, but it is nothing for the Warring States Period.

    He even noticed the 'weakness' of several souls of the opposite sex, that is, as long as he holds his palm with a little force, he can be crushed to death.

    If a few souls of the opposite sex are just going to kill other navies, Warring States may also consider whether the mission is important or the lives of other navies are more important.

    but!

    Once a few souls of the opposite sex were released from his hands, he did not choose to slaughter other navies, but chose to commit suicide!  suicide!

    The Tianlong people are going to commit suicide!

    There is no way for this Warring States period.

    While he wanted to chase the real person, he also had to watch several ghosts of the opposite sex so that he could not commit suicide, and he also had to endure the real person's ridicule.

    The head of the Warring States Period is getting bigger.

    Especially the nasty smile that the real person occasionally turns his head to show.

    He's going to explode!

    At this time, the real person is clearly facing the pursuit of the admiral, but he is still in the mood to open the system panel.

    Possibly because he mocked and played with the feelings of the Warring States period, which is more or less in line with the behavior of a real person, so his impersonation rate increased by another 1%, and now it is 5%.

    Then it won't go up It should be my current behavior that makes the real person's unlocking speed rise to this level, which is the limit.

    It is almost impossible to increase a large amount of unlocking in a short period of time, only a little bit of grinding over time

    After all, the core point is that "real people are killing people without thinking", but I have a choice and think about it before killing.

    The core is wrong.

    ? If you want to continue to rise, your behavior must be more in line with real people, and even worse-so forget it, it is not necessary.

    Now that's all.

    Acting doesn't mean he wants to become, he can't really become like a real person.

    "It's better not to continue chasing me." The real person is not far in front of the sea, and he is about to run away successfully. Before that, he said with a smile: "The one in your hand, if you don't treat itOh, I'm going to die.  "

    "Hurry up and release your ability!" Zhan Guo roared.

    "Hahaha, that kind of thing is impossible." The real person laughed and plunged into the sea, his body turned into a fish, and fell into the sea.

    "Hmm!" Standing on the shore watching this scene, Zhan Guo was very uncomfortable. He is a devil fruit capable person, so he can't go into the sea.

    However, he also saw that the real person who became a fish and fell into the sea could not swim, but began to 'sink' below.

    "Everyone catch him! He must not be allowed to escape¡ª"

    "Yes!"

    And actually¡ª

    After the real person sank to a certain level, the body that seemed to be unable to move became active in an instant, turning into a fish and swimming towards deeper depths at high speed.

    The reason why he pretended not to move was to make Sengoku think he was a devil fruit capable user.

    And the reason why he can survive underwater is because he turned into a fish, just like a murloc who ate a devil fruit.

    For the time being, he is not ready to break the "world view" of these people, because that kind of thing is a matter of "Aizen Soyousuke", and now using the "real" character card is just a trick.

    And next -

    Aizen will become the hero who killed Makoto, the most wanted criminal in the world!

    "Damn¡ª!" Zhan Guo slapped the shore, feeling the strength of the struggle in his hand gradually weakening, so he shouted: "When will the doctor arrive!"

    "I've already called the doctor, it should be here soon."

    What happened in the Chambords Islands, most of the doctors have long since run away and are not at home at all.

    The remaining few, when they heard that they were treating the Tianlong people, knelt on the ground and begged the navy soldiers to let them go.  After all, it is for the Tianlong people to cure their illnesses. If they are cured, they will definitely die.

    So, when the doctor finally came, half an hour had passed since the ghosts of the opposite sex were created by real people, and their lives had already been burned out.

    At this time, he was lying motionless on the ground, dead.

    "Hehe's dead." The doctor said in a trembling voice, looking at Sengoku who had removed the fruit ability.

    "Alreadydead?" Zhan Guo's eyes widened.

    Then his trip was not in vain!  ?

    The prisoner was not caught, and the Tianlong people were still dead.  The result of wanting both is that both are gone!

    If it weren't for his good health, he might have been so angry that he vomited blood now. Although he is a little better now, his brain is still dizzy.

    The fact that he didn't vomit blood made Aizen Soyousuke, who had already switched the character card to "Aizen Soyousuke" and used the "Twenty-six Curved Lights of Binding Dao" watching from the side, a pity for a while.

    If you take a photo of vomiting blood in the Warring States Period, you can say, 'Heinous guy, kill the Tianlongren and seriously injure the admiral.  ¡¯ The bounties and popularity will definitely increase.

    But the Warring States period held back, it would be a pity not to vomit blood.

    'It's almost time to leave.  ¡¯ Seeing more and more people gathered around, Aizen who was in mid-air turned and left. He was not worried that he would be discovered by Warring States.

    ?Because he found that he didn't know when the Warring States Period also fell into his mirror.

    Maybe it's because he cares more about himself, and occasionally comes to stare at him, so he doesn't know when he saw his first understanding.

    If he didn't know that the Warring States had already been caught in the mirror, he wouldn't be able to stand so close even if he knew [Qu Guang].

 Aizen Soyousuke in One Piece Chapter 20 Reward Order

    The body of the Draco was later sent for study.

    On the one hand, it is to know the ability of the real person, and on the other hand, it is also to know 'how did this Tianlong man die'.

    After all, three Tianlong people died because of this incident, and the navy must give an explanation to the world government no matter what!

    "Bullshit confession!"

    Zhan Guo wanted to curse like this, but couldn't do it, so he could only slam his fists on the desk, his body trembling slightly.

    The most important thing is that he wasn't the only one who went to Marie Gioia to be scolded.

    Returning to the Navy Headquarters is also not going well.

    "Ah ha ha ha ha ha¡ª¡ª!!"

    "Ah ha ha ha ha ha¡ª¡ª!!"

    Two laughs, one laughing while eating a donut, not afraid of laughing.

    The other is laughing again through the phone.

    These two people are undoubtedly the Vice Admiral of the Navy Headquarters "Hero Garp" and the Admiral of the Navy Headquarters "Black Arm Zefa".

    He naturally had to tell Zefa about this kind of thing, and Karp came here by himself.

    ? As a result, after hearing what they had said about the previous situation, the two of them couldn't stop laughing.  He didn't vomit blood from the anger of the real person, but he was about to vomit blood from these two anger.

    "Enough, don't you know the seriousness of the matter!" Warring States roared: "The criminal named Zhenren is different from the ones I met before. He is neither a pirate who pursues one piece, nor is he burned, killed, and looted for the sake of it.  The pirate of wealth, his purpose is to play!"

    Sengoku's forehead is covered with blue veins: "Ignoring everything in this world, no matter who is in his hands, he is a toy, and his ability is extremely terrifying."

    The results of the research on the Draconian corpses have come out.

    Although I don't know how the three Celestial Dragons were fused together, it should involve the fruit ability, and it's normal not to know.

    And the result of death is obvious - the vitality is exhausted.

    The three fused Celestial Dragons completely exploded in just thirty minutes for the remaining decades of their lifespan, gaining powerful power at the cost of it.

    And these are just three 'weak' Celestial Dragons.

    What if there are three pirates?  What about the three pirates with a bounty of over 100 million?  How strong will it be when combined?  In addition, regardless of the armed color attack, it has no effect on it.

    Now if you want to really kill him, you can only use Hailou Stone!

    Judging from the situation where he fell into the sea, Hailoushi is fine.

    "Be careful! Then pay attention to his news. Once he appears nearby, arrest/kill him immediately!!"

    After Zefa hung up the phone, the smile on his face gradually disappeared.

    It is one thing to kill a Tianlongren, but according to the description of the Warring States Period, this "real person" is likely to kill without rules, just for his own "happiness".

    "Do you take killing people as pleasure, then you can't forgive them!"

    Moreover, the current situation in the Warring States Period is very bad.

    Some Tianlong people died. In this situation, even a general in the Warring States Period would have difficulty dealing with it. If he is not good enough, his position as "Marshal" will come to nothing.

    Even if it didn't fail, before catching the real person.

    Steel Bones also had to sit in the position of marshal all the time, and would not give this position to the Warring States Period.

    Although Warring States did not directly say this, Zefa has already felt the movement.

    "In this way, that person named [Real Man] must also set a record." Zefa recalled the bounty proposed to the 'Real Man' by Warring States in the phone bug just now: "Kill the Tianlong people as soon as they go out to sea, and become  The World's Worst CriminalsEven Fisher Tiger's been outshone."

    Coupled with that outrageous ability, and the fact that Zhan Guoqi almost passed out, Zhan Guo will definitely not let him go lightly, and it is only natural to offer such a level of bounty.

    Zefa opened the door and walked out. Now they are not on a warship, but a secret naval base for training students.

    At this point, it can be seen that Aizen Soyousuke is teaching two navy soldiers.

    This teaching assistant is really good. With his help, I have felt a lot easier recently.

    However, he still has doubts in his heart, but this doubt is groundless and can only be suppressed for the time being.

    Aizen noticed Zefa's appearance, turned around and smiled, as a greeting.

    Apparently, no one found out that he had ever left here.?? 

    However, it's not enoughit's not time for Aizen Soyousuke to kill Masato.

    Still need to wait for a while

    Snapped¡ª¡ª!

    Warring States slapped the prepared bounty order of the "real person" on the table.

    "This person must be caught, no matter how many people are sent!" The voice of the Warring States Period was filled with uncontrollable anger: "It is so trampling on the majesty of the world government and navyabsolutely cannot be tolerated!"

    "Yes!" The major general standing in front of the desk of the Warring States Period stood at attention and said, "Then about the bounty for the real person?"

    "500 million Baileys." Warring States said: "This kind of behavior that challenges the world government must be suppressed from the very beginning!"

    The major general was surprised. The first time he offered a reward of 500 million Baileys, this was the first time he had heard of such a situation.

    "And it's not just that." Warring States said with a sullen face: "500 million Bailey is a reward given by our navy. In addition, according to the order of the world government, for those who capture and kill [real people], the naval officer will be promoted by one rank."  , the pirate exempted himself and all members of the team from all rewards, and the Tianlong people gave an additional two billion Baileys!"

    "¡ª¡ª!" The major general's eyes widened. Was it a reward of this magnitude?

    His heart was pounding so fast that even he was interested in this [real person], let alone anyone else.

    Two billion Baileys, promoted to one rank.

    Even the heinous pirates can be exempted from the bounty as long as they can do this

    absolute!

    Everyone will be watching every move of this 'real person', he won't live long.

    Warring States was also shocked by the strength of the reward offered by the world government, and he also has a hidden mission-if the real person is not arrested, he will not be able to become the admiral of the navy!

    But if you think about it carefully, it is understandable.

    Even Fisher Tiger, who released the slaves, offered a bounty of 230 million, let alone the real person who killed the Tianlong people.

    After all, slaves are just toys for Tianlong people, just let them go and catch them again.

    But the dead Tianlong people are really dead.

    For the world government, this is an [extreme event] that challenges their authority!  In the 800-year history of the world government, this level of vicious incidents is also in the forefront.

    "Immediately post the reward order!"

    Warring States lowered his head and gritted his teeth as he spoke. The reward was on the real person¡¯s chilling smile. Every time I saw him, I felt my stomach twitching.

 Main Text Chapter 99 Flowers in the Mirror and Moon in the Water

    The following time was relatively peaceful.

    Aizen Soyousuke is teaching other students, and he is also making progress in the process.

    The unlocking speed is constantly increasing because of his daily performance of "Aizen Soyousuke". Although the speed is very slow, it is indeed increasing.

    At the same time, he has made great progress in the color of knowledge, color of armament, color of overlord, and three colors of domineering.

    Although the entanglement of the overlord color has not yet been mastered, the entanglement of the armed color has been completed.

    At this speed, even without Reiatsu.  It only takes one or two years for Aizen to fight the admiral with his domineering aura alone.

    ? If the length of time is stretched to ten years

    It is not impossible to reach the theoretical extreme value of the three-color domineering, the theoretical upper limit.

    On the other hand, he will also collect some pirate information, find out the location of those vicious pirates, or find some kings who disturb the people and treat the common people as slaves.

    Appears occasionally as a real person.

    Especially those kings.

    ? The so-called do what is good at the top and do good at the bottom.

    There are models like Tianlong people, and there is a meeting held by the World Conference.

    When the kings of various countries gather here for a meeting, they will inevitably see the various behaviors of the Tianlong people, so some of them choose to enslave their own people after going back.

    Became the "Dragon Man" of his own country!

    These are the main targets of the "real man". I even met a Tianlong person who went to a certain country to play, and he also took control of the soul, shrunk to the size of a thumb and put it away.

    The bounty has also continued to rise in the past six months or so. After all, he's "doing a lot of evil" and attacking the main countries of the world government.

    The bounty offered by the Navy is one billion Baileys!  The bounty offered by all countries and the Tianlong people exceeded five billion!

    Therefore, recently even the pirates from the new world have gone to the great route, trying to catch the real person.  After all, as long as the real person is caught, their reward order will be lifted.

    Even if you don't care about these, just catch the real person first, take away the six billion Baileys, and go back and continue to be a pirate. No one has trouble with money.

    However, because of his 'selective' killing, it can be said that it is completely inconsistent with the behavior of a 'real person', and it is only because of the teasing of others that the unlocking degree is barely increased by 2%.

    Even the 'Aizen Soyousuke' who didn't even make a fuss had more unlocking speed than the 'real person'.

    Now the real person's unlocking rate is (7%), Aizen Soyousuke's unlocking rate is (12%)

    The sea calendar is 1508.

    "It's almost there." Aizen Soyousuke, who has been in the navy for more than half a year, is writing the evaluation of this year's students. This evaluation will be related to the promotion path of these students.

    Before he joined the navy, this class of cadets had been training for a period of time, and now in less than a month, the current class of cadets has completed their training, and it will be the turn of the next class.

    "Then, it's time for the last battle of this class of students."

    "Teacher Zefa! Teacher Aizen! A pirate ship was found in the distance¡ª¡ª"

    "Is it a pirate ship?" Lan Ran raised his head and said to the student holding a telescope on the observation deck: "Can you see whose pirate ship it is?"

    Originally, they didn't care about these things, but some time ago they encountered a new world pirate ship.

    The big pirate with a bounty of 430 million is a veteran pirate who left the new world by targeting 'real people'.

    In order to avoid this situation, they now need to determine who the Pirate Flag is. If it is a pirate from the new world, Zefa and Aizen will take action, and the rest will stay.

    If it is a pirate of the Great Route, the student will take action, and the two of Aizen will be on the sidelines.

    "It's Qing¡ª" Before he finished speaking, the student was stunned. The pirate ship he saw through the binoculars had a deck of clothes and the "only living person".

    The living person was looking at this side with a smile at this time, and waved his hand.

    "A real person"

    "What?"

    "It's a seam face real person!" The student shouted to the following.

    "What¡ª!? A real person?"

    "Is it the destroyer?"

    The other students immediately became confused, and Zefa also heard the movement and ran out to look at the pirate ship in the distance: "It turns outit really is a real person! ??? 

    "That big pirate with a bounty of one billion Baileys!"

    Aizen holds the launched Kyokazuki with one hand and looks at the distant pirate ship with a smile. Now everyone on the whole ship has become his Kyokosuki captive.

    Including Zefa.

    It was none other than Aizen who discovered the pirate ship first, but after he discovered it, he directly controlled the souls of everyone on the ship.

    "Smogg¡ª!"

    "Teacher Zefa." Smoker drank a cigar and looked into the distance with a solemn expression.

    "You protect the warship. Aizen, let's catch him!" Zefa said, and disappeared from the warship in an instant.

    "Wait¡ª!" Smoker was stopped by Aizen the next moment.

    "It's too early for you to deal with him now."

    "Teacher Aizen"

    "Even if you are an ability user of the natural department, as far as I know, his ability can ignore the power of the natural department, and even the ability user of the natural department is more dangerous, then leave it to us." Aizen Soyousuke said  .

    With that said, he also disappeared from Smoker's eyes.

    "Damn it!" Smoker slammed his hands on the fence: "Are we really that weak!?"

    "After all, we are still just students." Tina said from the side: "And I heard that Mr. Aizen is only a colonel because he has not joined the navy for a long time. In fact, his strength is stronger than other colonels.  How much is not a level at all."

    "Oh? Are you Zefa?" Looking at Zefa, he said in surprise: "I know you, haha, it's really interesting, I didn't expect to meet the admiral again."

    Zefa didn't feel the slightest sense of crisis from the person in front of him, on the contrary, he felt a sense of lightness.

    "Just right, let you try my new toy." He said with a smile.

    Several heterosexual bodies composed of several pirates appeared in front of Zefa's hands, and the samples that merged into him were several big pirates with a bounty of over 100 million!

    "I remember this trick was made by fusing multiple bodies." Aizen Soyousuke walked over and said, "According to the records, the attack power is strong, but the defense power is far inferior."

    "Huh? Are you very clear?"

    "Of course." Aizen Soyousuke said with a smile: "After all, you are the key research object of our navy."

    ¡ª¡ªThe above are all the scenes in Zefa's eyes, and the knowledge color shows the same scene.

    In fact, there is indeed one in front of Zefa, but this real person looks dumbfounded, standing motionless.

    And there are several behind him, and these will fight Zefa one by one.

    He made a series of arrangements for the ship, and what Zefa sees now is nothing more than the 'illusion' that the mirror shows him.

 Main Text Chapter 100 [Real Man] Great War?  Zefa

    Chapter 22 Battle?  Zefa

    "Be careful!" Zefa's wrists are wrapped with armed domineering colors, and that color is worthy of being "Black Wrist Zefa": "If you can't be touched by his hands, the armed colors may not be useful!"

    boom¡ª¡ª!

    Boom!

    As soon as Zefa finished speaking, several souls of the opposite sex directly smashed the deck and punched Zefa!

    boom¡ª¡ª

    The air wave spread violently to the surroundings, forming a gust of wind. Feeling the strength of catching the attack, Zefa's expression remained unchanged, and he punched several souls of the opposite sex on the head!

    This punch covered with armed domineering directly blasted the heads of several souls of the opposite sex!

    "It's useless to add more things like this!"

    "Really?" He smiled: "Then let's try a few more."

    As he said that, three heterosexual bodies of several souls appeared at once. When he was about to continue the production, he was interrupted by Aizen and had to fight him at a distance.

    "Ha-ah!" Zefa roared and rushed over.

    Three It is indeed tricky, but only slightly.

    After some collisions, he understood the strength of these three heterosexual bodies and the previous one, and their strength and speed were not inferior to his admiral in the slightest.

    But the defense is too poor.

    And will not know the color, armed color.

    Putting it in other worlds, eating an attack from a person of the same level almost means 'defeat'.

    But it's different for people in One Piece world!

    After Zefa figured out the attack methods of several souls of the opposite sex, he simply gave up defense. Based on his knowledge and arrogance, he predicted the attack target of several souls of the opposite sex in advance, and then covered the target point with armed domineering.

    The next step is to smash the head of a few souls of the opposite sex with a punch!

    If there is another him, Zefa's current physical strength can fight with another self for a few days, but the few opposite-sex bodies with strength and speed comparable to his own in front of him can't even hold a punch!

    "I don't even need to defend to this extent!"

    However - there are too many heterosexual bodies of several souls.

    As soon as he killed one, he added two more. While working with Aizen, he continued to make - the above is Zefa's perspective.

    In fact, Aizen Soyousuke was standing next to him, occasionally swiping two swords to destroy the deck, and at the same time pulling the immobile one next to him to avoid the aftermath of the battle.

    And let a few souls of the opposite sex who have already been prepared on the side pop out occasionally.

    The attack strength of these heterosexual souls is generally between the vice admiral and the admiral, and the defense strength is a level that any vice admiral can kill in seconds at will.

    In such a battle, Zefa will also suffer some injuries.

    Hmm To put it simply, the skin will be broken a little, blood will flow from the corner of the mouth, and I will continue to fight until the injury is no problem for a day and a night.

    Ai Ran took a look at the remaining several souls of the opposite sex, and when all these several souls of the opposite sex were killed by Zefa, it was time for him to kill the real person.

    Therefore, he needs to stare at it all the time, so that he can use the mirror to create illusions.

    And at this time¡ª¡ª

    From Zefa's perspective, he is in the midst of a bitter battle, formed by the fusion of hundreds of millions of pirates, with a life span of only 30 minutes, a few general-level attacking souls of the opposite sex punched him on the chin, making him  Blood oozed from the corner of his mouth, and his brain felt slightly dizzy.

    However, with a backhand punch, he directly blasted these few souls of the opposite sex.

    During the battle, he also paid attention to Aizen Soyousuke.

    During this process, I couldn't help but feel frightened.

    The ability of the real person is really too weird.

    Throwing out a human being the size of a thumb, this human being suddenly turned into countless spikes in front of Aizen and stabbed towards his body!  (The relevant reformer Aizen has been prepared, and can be thrown on this boat to complete the "site layout".)

    All-round arbitrary transformation of the body.

    When Aizen swung his sword, he separated himself first, dodging the attack like a person with the ability to split a fruit.

    The arm turned into a whip covered with countless spikes, and it was thrown out to attack.

    Turn 'humans' into walls to block attacks.

    Arms become blades, maces, spears.  Sweep, smash, and thrust.

    After all¡ª¡ªeven if hit, it can¡¯t hurtTo him, armed domineering is useless.

    What a monster!

    It's just that the body is a little weaker. If you don't rely on the fruit ability, you can exercise your body honestly, relying on this free body change, plus the move that can be killed by just touching it with your hands Absolutely  It's at the rank of admiral!

    And even more surprising Aizen Soyousuke!

    No matter what kind of attack the real person uses, he can dodge it, and he can immediately stop the real person if he wants to jump off the boat and escape into the sea.

    Incredible speed.

    Because most of the attention was put on the several souls of the opposite sex, Zefa couldn't accurately capture the speed of Aizen Soyousuke!

    The swordsmanship is also remarkable. In the past half a year or so, he has not only comprehended Zhan Tie, but also mastered the sword energy. Now the sword in his hand is not only for releasing the "Mirror Flower, Water Moon" but also more decorative  props.

    But there is one problem, Zefa still doesn't know how to win.

    Aizen has exhausted all his moves, and used his armed domineering color, but he still couldn't hurt a single bit, and he didn't even catch his breath!

    ¡®What kind of ability is this? It¡¯s too tricky.  '

    However, at the next moment, Zefa's eyes lit up!

    While the real man was fighting, he stretched out his hand and made a grimace at Ai Ran, and at this moment, Ai Ran directly grabbed one of the real man's hand, and the next moment - he slashed at the real man's neck!

    "Hailoushi handcuffs!!" Zefa looked at Hailoushi who was handcuffed to the real man's wrist and said in surprise, smashing the last few souls of the opposite sex: "Are you very smart, did you bring it before you came here?"

    "Well." Aizen Soyousuke nodded and said with some regret: "No matter what his ability is, as long as he uses Hailou Stone, it will be useless. Unfortunately, there is no way to capture him alive."

    "It's good to be able to kill." Zefa patted Lan Ran's shoulder, looked at the real person who fell on the ground, his hand cuffed by Hai Loushi shrunk!

    I want to use this method to get my hands out of Hailoushi's handcuffs.

    Almost, it seems that even in this situation, he can use a little fruit ability. If it wasn't for Aizen's quick action just now, he might have really run away.

    "It's just a pity." Aizen shook her head slightly.

    He had deliberately made Sengoku think that Zhenren was a devil fruit capable user before, and that as long as he fell into the sea, he would lose his strength. This is where the devil fruit capable person can't move if he hits the sea tower stone.

    In this way, it was killed 'reasonably'.

    Although in fact the real person is not capable, Hailoushi is useless.

    But in this way, the plan is completed.

    Aizen looked at the ground with a smile, they couldn't find anything.

 Main Text Chapter 101 Zefa Found a Problem

    Chapter 23 Zefa found a problem

    "But we can't relax yet." Aizen put away Zanpakuto: "His fruit ability is too bizarre, until now we don't know what his fruit ability is Maybe he doesn't know either."

    Zefa froze for a moment, then nodded in agreement.

    During the battle, he felt that this person is like a 'child', as innocent as a 'child', except that he treats human beings like ants, who can ravage and kill at will.  Toy.

    Such a person probably ate the Devil Fruit accidentally, and used it instinctively. As for the fruit's ability, he might not know it himself.

    "Take a closer look at this ship," Zepha said.

    "Well, let's take a closer look first." Aizen nodded, while talking, he made a second improvement to the scene, and arranged the battlefield according to the illusion Zefa saw.

    And in Zefa's field of vision, Aizan walked into the cabin and searched.

    Zefa also searched for a while, but found nothing.

    Only in this way can the death of the real person be preliminarily confirmed.

    "This is the end!" Zefa sat on the deck looking at the dead body of the real person in a daze. According to him, this person should be a person who kills people as naturally as breathing and drinking water.

    But why are the people killed by such a person "carefully selected"?

    Although the navy charged him with many crimes, in fact, when he occasionally talked with Karp and the others, he always had a gloating mood.

    He is happy to hear that the Tianlong people are unlucky, and those evil kings are unlucky.

    Although Following the 'death' of these kings, some countries that were already arrogant were invaded by cp, causing quite a bit of confusion.

    But that's what cp did, it was just installed on a real person.

    'Could it be¡ª'

    Zefa's heart moved, looking at Aizen who seemed to be thinking about something, he said: "Is there something wrong?"

    "Noit's just that there is some incongruity." Aizen raised his head and said, "It seems that something is too simple. There seems to be something in this incident that I haven't noticed."

    Zefa showed his white teeth and smiled: "It's not bad for you to have such an idea when the information is not complete."

    "?" Lan Ran said with some doubts: "Is there anything you can't tell us about him (the real person)?"

    "I can't tell you about these." Zefa said to Aizen: "Go and tell them that the work here is done, let them come over to clean the battlefield!"

    "Yes, I see." Aizen nodded and disappeared from Zefa's sight.

    "Hmm" After Aizen left, Zefa walked up to the real person's body and put his hand down: "It should be I was thinking too much. And if my guess is correcthaha, yes  good."

    He judged that the character of the real person is 'bad', and killing people is as 'natural' as drinking water.

    However, if such a real person chooses to kill, then there is likely to be a behind-the-scenes existence behind him.  Therefore, Aizen Soyousuke was on his suspicion list.

    Although there is no evidence, he suspects that Aizen is manipulating the real person.

    ?Because of the real person's death, the one who got the most benefit was 'Aizen Soyousuke'.

    If he guessed wrong, it can be said that nothing happened.  If he guesses right, it's actually not bad either.

    Assuming Aizen is behind the scenes, is there any benefit to doing so?

    ? If you let the "real man" kill it, it won't leave any flaws. Obviously, Aizen chooses to control it.

    This means that he is a 'kind' person who is heartbroken by 'sin' and wants to 'reform the world' by his own means.

    And judging from the words and deeds of Aizen that he occasionally saw, it is very likely that this is the case.

    That being the case, is there anything wrong with such a person becoming an admiral or admiral in the future?  Maybe it can lead to a better future!

    Zefa thought about it carefully, and it seemed that it didn't matter whether Aizen did it or not.

    He still didn't tell the Warring States about this kind of thing, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble.

    "teacher¡ª¡ª"

    "Teacher Zefa¡ª¡ª!"

    Soon, the warship approached, and Smoker and others also saw the situation on the pirate ship.

    The deck is badly damaged, and the ground is full ofSkeletons, there were more than 20 heterosexual bodies killed by Zefa, and blood was everywhere.

    And the only difference, and the only corpse with clothes on, was the one they had seen several times in the reward order.

    That face really impressed them deeply.

    "Although he should be dead, Hailoushi's handcuffs cannot be untied." Zefa stood up and said, "There are still many unknowns about his fruit ability, so don't be careless!"

    "yes¡ª¡ª!"

    "Aizen, watch for me." Zefa jumped back to his warship: "I want to tell Sengoku about this first." "Leave it to me." Aizen Soyousuke nodded and said

    "Bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah¡ª"

    "Mossi, Mossy, this is¡ª"

    "Warring States!"

    "Zefa." Zhan Guo pulled the phone bug away from him a little: "What's the matter?"

    "Something good happened, guess what."

    "Good things" Zhan Guo looked at the pile of documents in front of him and said: "What good news is there in this sea, and there are only all kinds of bad news! Or, which new world did you capture?  The big pirate here?"

    The recent sea is particularly chaotic. Originally, this kind of chaos was concentrated in the New World, but now this situation has spread to the great route!

    "No." The phone bug in front of Zhan Guo imitated Zefa and showed a big smile: "It's the source!"

    "¡ª¡ª!" If it is an animation at this time, then the background must be white, with things like ruins floating behind the same background, and Zhan Guo himself is watching the phone bug's eyes widen and pupils getting bigger and bigger.  It was getting smaller and smaller, and it was still trembling slightly.

    boom¡ª¡ª

    He slammed the table and stood up: "Is what you said true!?"

    "That's right, the source of the current confusion on the great route was encountered by us before."

    "Caught it!?"

    "Kill it." Zefa said: "You know how dangerous he is, and that kind of fusion is very powerful, and it is unrealistic to capture him alive."

    "Well it's fine if you kill it." Zhan Guo sat back on the chair, and stretched out a hand to signal the navy soldiers who were disturbed and ran in because he slapped the table not to go out: "How did you do it? Domineering to him  It's uselessis it Hailou Stone?"

    "That's right." Zefa said: "Colonel Lanran handcuffed the real person with Hailoushi. Even so, he almost ran away, so he had no choice but to kill him."

    "Aren't you the one who killed the real person?" Warring States said with some surprise.

    "It wasn't me, it was Aizen, Aizen Soyousuke did it! ?

 Main Text Chapter 102 Golden Lion Shiji

    Chapter 24 The Golden Lion Shiji

    "Killed by the navy." Fisher Tiger looked at the information in the newspaper and narrowed his eyes slightly.

    In fact, he has been paying attention to this news called 'real people'.

    Killed the Tianlong people, did things he didn't even do, and then killed the vicious human king, butit's really unlikable.

    Even so, after all, this is the only person in the world who killed the Tianlongren, and he still gave enough help.

    And now it seems

    Sure enough, unless it is absolutely necessary to kill the Tianlongren, it will be targeted by the navy, pirates, bounty hunters, and almost everyone in the world just like it is now.

    There is no way to go to heaven, and no way to go to earth.

    Fisher Tiger clenched the newspaper in his hand, and once again realized the power of the world government, even a real person was killed!

    He is still alive not because he is a murloc and can navigate the sea more freely, but simply because the price offered by the world government is not as high as that of a real person.

    But even so, he will not change his ambition!

    He still hates humans now, but Fisher Tiger knows what's right!  He must overcome this feeling in his heart, overcome himself!

    Whether it's aversion to humans or fear, this is the case!

    And as the news of the killing of the "real person" that has swept the world in the past six months, it has spread to all parts of the world along with newspapers.

    ? New world, great route, four seas¡ª¡ª

    Countless people were amazed by this news.

    The death of Makoto, and the one who killed him and was advertised as a Nova of the Navy¡ª¡ªRear Admiral Aizen Soyousuke!

    He skipped the rank of brigadier general, and left his name in this world for the first time as a man who killed a man with many titles such as godslayer and scourge of the country

    There are other islands floating on the top of this island, where a world-renowned great pirate lives in seclusion.

    "Damn! Did he die¡ª!" Golden Lion looked at the information in the newspaper with a cigar in his mouth and said annoyedly, "Hey! Dr. Indigo, do you have the ability to find out what kind of fruit he is!?"

    Puff puff puff¡ª¡ª

    Dr. Indigo kept bouncing on the ground with both feet, dancing and doing something to clean up.

    "Huh?" The golden lion turned back and narrowed its eyes in confusion.

    Puff puff¡ª¡ª

    The shoes he put on made a sound like screaming ducks and farting every time he stepped on the ground, and he stamped his feet and gestured.

    "What do you want to say!"

    "I didn't find it, I don't know what fruit ability it is!"

    "So you can talk¡ª!"

    "Ha, ha, ha, ha." The gorilla beside him clapped his hands and laughed.

    "Old Mom?" The golden lion looked at the gorilla and said in surprise.

    "No matter how you look at it, it's just an orangutan!" Dr. Indigo rushed up and slapped the golden lion!

    "Ha, if you don't know the power of the fruit, people will die. It's a waste of time." The golden lion sighed and said, "Well, forget it, and continue with the original plan."

    Clang¡ª¡ª

    Clang¡ª¡ª

    The golden lion turned and left, and the feet formed by the blade stepped on the ground with a crisp sound.

    "Maybe he's not dead yet." Dr. Indigo thought for a while and said.

    "Why do you say that?" Golden Lion looked back at Dr. Indigo.

    "His ability is really bizarre. In fact, the people we sent there have seen him use the 'clone' ability, but when he wanted to release it later, he ran away to nowhere." dr.  Indigo spread his hands and said.

    Ever since he had a general understanding of the abilities of the real person, the golden lion has been very concerned.

    Especially the investigators, after seeing the "real person" use the ability.

    He personally ignores domineering and other things that are not worth mentioning, and the golden lion doesn't care either. What he cares about is the ability called 'several souls of different sexes'.

    What an exaggerated ability is that?

    Real people don't know how to clean the battlefield, so those used souls of the opposite sex stayed, and some were brought back for research by Dr. Indigo.

    A few souls of different sexes combined by several ordinary people are enough to fight against the admiral, ifcombined with their islandWhat about the 'monsters'?

    It is estimated that general-level combat power can be mass-produced.

    Although the shelf life is a bit short, only a few minutes or ten minutes, it doesn't matter.

    Sooner or later, the Golden Lion's plan will meet with the navy and the world government, and the ability of the real person will be the biggest killer.

    Therefore, he has been sending his men to try to get in touch.

    He himself also sailed out several times to bring the real person back, but this person is so elusive that he couldn't find the exact location!

    "A clone" Golden Lion thought for a while: "There is indeed a possibility of feigning death to escape, umkihahaha¡ª¡ª"

    Speaking of which, Golden Lion suddenly laughed loudly: "Alright, anyway, there is nothing to do for a while, and I can't help you with your research, so let's keep looking, neither will delay!"

    Almost at the same time, on an unnamed island, a series of equipment was hidden here.

    "Are you looking for me?"

    Something like a TV screen was flickering with light blue light, illuminating the dark room. The content played on the TV screen was exactly the content of the conversation between the Golden Lion and Dr. Indigo.

    The faint light illuminated Aizen's smiling face: "What a coincidence, I happen to need you too."

    "My experiment needs a stable and undisturbed island. Some equipment also needs such a place, and your place is very suitable."

    In the past half a year or so, Aizen has used real people to sabotage, but also gathered a large amount of property and equipment, and temporarily restored part of the equipment owned by Aizen in the underground of this deserted island.

    But here is not so safe, the location is not so good, many things can not be done by themselves.

    Relatively speaking, the stronghold of the Golden Lion is very good.

    He himself is not bad, and he can be accepted as his subordinate.

    Therefore, when the golden lion was staring at it, the person who didn't know he sent had been discovered long ago, and reversely located where the golden lion was.

    Aizen Soyousuke naturally stared at him.

    All it takes is to get the territory of Golden Lion Shiji, and the initial stage of his coming to this world is all completed, and the rest is to develop the forces under his command and make some things.

    For example, 'virtual'.

    The soul composition of this world is naturally different from that of Death God's world, and therefore, experiments are needed, and the 'materials' for virtualizing the life forms of this world have long been available.

    That is himself after removing the character card.

    From the empty part of the "Kurosaki Ichigo" who has been broken, the spiritual components of this part are extracted, decomposed, constructed, and then injected into the bodies of creatures in this world.

    What will happen then?

    He is looking forward to it

 Main Text Chapter 103 Rear Admiral Aizen Soyousuke

    ?Chapter 25 Rear Admiral Aizen Soyousuke

    Lan Ran withdrew her gaze from the Golden Lion, and there was nothing worthy of her attention for the time being.

    Zefa's warship is almost approaching Marlin Fandor, and it's time for him to go back.

    The reason why he can move around quickly is thanks to the results of another research.

    In the world of Grim Reaper, there are many ways to move between spaces and worlds.

    The movement between the worlds includes world-traveling gates and black chambers.

    The movement in the space has "a thousand anti-white snakes".

    He tried to open corresponding things in this world, but not between worlds, but between spaces, more similar to the use of "Thousand Anti-White Snake". After all, he needs to travel frequently, this kind of move is still necessary  .

    After a series of experiments, his idea was successfully realized.

    Lan Ran pressed the switch on the side, and the air was torn apart, forming a shape like a black cavity.

    Inside is a dark green space that is constantly twisting, and then the spirit is used to pave the way under the feet and go to the other side that has been opened.

    It is a wonderful space, which is different from the black cavity and the broken boundary, and it is constantly twisting around.

    If you don't use spirit particles to pave the way, you don't know where you will fall.

    This kind of thing can be tested and verified later, but not now. For this kind of place related to the rules of the world, it is better to wait until you have the ability to challenge the rules.

    It didn't take long, at the other end of this space, Aizen's own room, the space was torn apart, and he reappeared in his room.

    No one in the boat of people who was completely hypnotized by the illusion of beauty knew that he had been away for a while.

    ¡®Unfortunately, the current technology is still too far behind to create a similar place in that space, otherwise the base of the Golden Lion will be dispensable.  '

    Thinking about it, Aizen put away a black cylinder with a diameter of two centimeters and a length of about twenty centimeters. This is the 'black cavity positioning device'.

    He thought about developing a technique to open the world's "black cavity", but that could not be completed in a short time, so he made this as a temporary transition.

    Walking out of the cabin, Marin Fando in the distance is getting 'bigger' a little bit, and it is about to arrive.

    Although it was reported in the newspaper that he was a rear admiral, he hadn't actually been honored, since he hadn't returned to Marine Vanduo yet.

    It's just that this time the problem is more serious. In order to stabilize the member countries of the world government, they were released immediately after getting the news.

    Aizan just glanced at Marin Fando in the distance and didn't care, but walked towards the place where the real person was.

    "Teacher Aizen?"

    "Tina." Aizen walked down and looked at Tina who was sitting in front of the cage: "Is it time for you to change shift?"

    "Yes." Tina stood up and saluted with the shaking of her chest: "But is it really necessary to keep an eye on it?"

    "It's just in case." Lan Ran glanced at the stinking corpse inside and said, he smelled a bad smell just after he walked in: "After all, the person inside is the big sinner of the world government, who can be sure  He's really dead."

    "But the news isn't already"

    "So it's too urgent." Aizen Soyousuke said: "It should be that the world government is eager to save face, and it didn't consider what would happen if the real person didn't die Such a stupid thing is not once or twice.  , you should know very well."

    "Teacher Aizen¡ª¡ª"

    "Huh? What's the matter?" Aizan looked at Tina and said with some doubts.

    "You should be more careful." Tina sighed and said, "I heard that you are a teaching assistant but act recklessly with the students. You might have been directly awarded the rank of lieutenant general. Tina feels uncomfortable!  "

    "Obviously they are all on the warship Your sources of information are still as wide as ever." Aizen Soyousuke said with emotion: "This matter was only mentioned by Zefa and I once, and I probably didn't tell you about it.  Just pass."

    "This kind of thing is not a secret." Tina spread her hands and said: "Although Teacher Zefa didn't say anything, Marin Fando knows a lot. Doesn't Teacher Aizen know? Tina is very surprised."

    "Yeah"

    Although it is said that the promise of killing the real person is only "promoted to a higher level", but there are additional credits besides this.

    Willing to do things for the world government and Tianlong people is a bonus in itself.

      It is not impossible to become a lieutenant general in one breath.

    "It's not okay to do things against yourself just because of a temporary official position."

    "It's a pity that the next teacher Zefa will be alone again."

    After all, Zefa's training camp teaches the future of the Navy, and people like Aizen cannot be allowed to continue to succeed.

    And up to here, Aizen's management of his own image has been completely completed.

    His image of abiding by justice gave him a good reputation among the middle and lower levels of the navy. Although they felt that Aizen was 'troublesome' during the Warring States Period, they would not be able to do anything because of it.

    As for the World Government He killed the real person this time, so he had a good card.

    What Aizen is doing now is actually not as intense as Smoker's in the comics, and the world government doesn't care about things of this level.

    Therefore, it is clear at a glance what will be done next.

    They felt that Aizen was very troublesome during the Warring States Period, so in order to really cause trouble for Aizen, it would be a good choice to let him lead a warship alone, or station him in a certain naval branch.

    And Aizen's good reputation in the middle and lower levels makes it easier for him to develop useful subordinates.

    "Shift changed¡ªuh, it stinks."

    A student came down at this time, and was taken aback when he saw Aizen: "Teacher Aizen¡ª¡ª"

    "Are you in the next class?" Aizen walked towards the student: "This place is a bit smelly, hold on, we're going to Marin Vanduo soon."

    "yes!"

    The warship braved the wind and waves, and finally came to the headquarters of Marin Fando.

    Warring States and others, who had been contacted a long time ago, were directly waiting for the arrival of the warship at the pier, and the award ceremony for Aizen was about to be held immediately.

    I had contacted Aizen before this matter, and he was already prepared.

    Since the era of great pirates, the number of pirates on the sea has been increasing day by day. This time the incident has boosted the reputation of the navy, so of course it needs to be publicized.

    Returning to Marin Fando, the award ceremony was held again. It was not until the evening that Aizen Soyousuke finally calmed down.

    And he didn't rest for a few days before he received an order from General Warring States.

    Just as Aizen himself thought, after the training of this year's recruits is completed, he will leave Zefa's command and lead a warship alone to hunt down the pirates on the great route.

 Text Chapter 104 Meeting

    ? Chapter 26 Meet

    "Ah" The golden lion sat on his 'throne' with a cigar in his mouth, leaned on his chin and looked down, and yawned.

    Really boring.

    He is not needed for research on 'drugs', and he is not needed for the search for the location of 'real people'.

    And - no fighting needed.

    He hasn't fought a real battle for a long time since the battle of Marlin Vandor, and his body feels rusty.

    As for escaping, it was not a fight at all, and it was relatively easy for him to escape without something like Hailoushi hindering him.

    After all, he is the holder of the fluttering fruit ability, and no one can stop him if he wants to leave.

    "Hi! Who are you?"

    "This uniform¡ª? It's the navy!"

    "Why is the navy here!"

    The noise from outside lifted the Golden Lion up, and turned his gaze towards the gate: "Navy?"

    brush¡ª¡ª

    Almost instantly.

    Two people appeared before his throne.

    "who are you¡ª¡ª?"

    "etc!"

    The Golden Lion stopped the subordinate who wanted to make a move, and touched his chin with his hand: "Wellwho is it? I have an impressiondon't say it yourself! Let me think about it!"

    "Who's here?" The golden lion's face was all twisted together and he didn't remember.

    Puff puff¡ª¡ª

    Just at this time, Dr. Indigo who was on the side began to gesture.

    "ah?"

    "Boss Skee!"

    "So you can talk!" Everyone in the room shouted together except Aizen!

    "You saw him in the newspaper before!"

    The Golden Lion was taken aback for a moment, and then smiled: "So that's it, I said why it feels a little familiar, are you the navy that killed a real person?"

    "Kihahahahaha! Although I don't know how you found it, I have no intention of leaking this place to the navy. I have no choice but to kill you."

    The golden lion laughed and said.

    Just to pass the time, he is going to be bored to death.

    "It's our first time meeting, I'm Aizen, Aizen Soyousuke." Aizen's glasses reflected the light slightly, and he said in a calm tone, "You are the legendary great pirate Golden Lion Shiki."  .¡±

    "Oh? Interesting, so what are you guys doing here as a navy? Could it be a delusion to catch me? Kihahahaha¡ª¡ª!" Golden Lion laughed loudly: "So? Shall I tell you guys?  Welcome? Welcome to Merveille!"

    "Well, the legendary big pirate, the golden lion" Fujitora put his hand on his blade with a smile: "Are you planning to hide in such a place away from people's sight?"

    "Hahahaha, you don't need to know about this kind of thing!" Golden Lion Shiji laughed.

    "It seemsthe defeat of Marin Fanduo exhausted your energy, so you can only hide in this kind of place."

    "Okay, it's boring to smile and speak quickly."

    "Yes." Fujitora smiled and nodded.

    At this time, two months have passed since Aizen became a rear admiral. As Aizen's requirement to lead a warship alone, it is to let Fujitora Smile become his subordinate.

    Then not long after the warship set off, he brought Fujitora to the Golden Lion with a smile. Of course, he had hypnotized everyone on the ship before that.

    "Compared to this, let's talk about it. Golden Lion, do you want to see my knife? This is a mirror image."

    Ai Ran pulled out the mirror flower and water moon while talking, and stood in front of her.

    "Huh?" Golden Lion Shiji narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the strange navy in front of him. He remembered that this person was called 'Navy Nova', right?

    It's really ridiculous, he is obviously a 'Navy Nova', but his behavior seems to be negotiating terms with him, a pirate.

    But a mirror image?

    Golden Lion looked at the blade in Aizen's hand a name he had never heard of before: "What do you want?"

    "I want to ask you a question, Golden Lion Shiji."

    "Question?" The golden lion smiled: "The navy came here to ask me a question? Hahahaha¡ª¡ªinteresting, let's talk about it, what is the problem!?"

    "Yes, you are satisfied with who you are now?  "

    "What?"

    "Do you feel that the current world is different from what it should be? Don't you want to elevate yourself to a higher level?"

    "A higher realm?"

    With a flick of his hand, Aizen turned the upside-down Zanpakut¨­ into an upright grip: "I'll help you, obey me."

    "ha?"

    "In this case, I will give you stronger power."

    "Stronger power!?"

    "That's right, I'm conducting a research to unleash the potential deep in the human soul to form a more powerful force. In this way, it will raise its realm to a whole new level." Aizen's voice was filled with  Bewitching breath: "And you can also explore that brand new world."

    "Hahahahahahahahahahaha¡ª¡ª!" Golden Lion Shiji laughed loudly: "Stronger power? A brand new world? Obedience to you? You're so funny, Marines!"

    "I'm the Golden Lion! Pirate Fleet Admiral Golden Lion Shiji!" The Golden Lion stood up: "If you really have that kind of research, then transfer it to my command! Let me obey you? That kind of thing  Totally impossible¡ª¡ª!"

    "Yeah"

    "I already know." The Golden Lion walked towards Aizen: "You guys are simply a deviant navy! You are the same as me, no, you are the navy version of me! One Piece? You are the same as me, the goal is not  It has nothing to do with that! Getting this world is what we want¡ª¡ª!"

    "Two people dare to come before me, the golden lion Shiji, and make me surrender to you? So bold! So reckless! But¡ª¡ªI admire you!"

    Qiang Qiang¡ª¡ª

    Every time the golden lion took a step forward, it made the sound of gold and iron intersecting. After walking down the steps, it stretched out its hand to Lan Ran and said, "How? I can let you be my deputy! You must know that this kind of invitation is only for one person.  did!"

    "Humph"

    "What's wrong?"

    "Ah, I'm sorry." Lan Ran looked up at the golden lion and said, "I just couldn't help laughing."

    "What are you laughing at?"

    "It just feels very interesting." Lan Ran said with a smile: "Have you ever seen a dragon succumbing to ants? Wanting me to be your subordinate is even more absurd than this."

    "Ants¡ª!? Ha, ha, hahahahahahaha¡ªinteresting, you are the first to say that I, the golden lion Shiji, is an ant! Then let me see, who is the ant!"

    As Jinshi said, he swung his leg violently, and a chopping wave instantly swung out from under his feet, cutting Aizen in half, and then his body instantly appeared beside Fujitora Yishao, beheading his head.

    "Really, is the level of the big talk just like this?" Jin Lion looked unhappy, and he used his increasingly weakened sense of knowledge to sense it just in case, and found that these two people were indeed dead: "Really  bored.?

 Main Text Chapter 105: The Lion with its Head Bow

    Chapter 27: The Lion with its Head Bow

    Golden Lion felt bored all the time, and suddenly his sense of knowledge sensed a burst of danger.

    The body quickly jumped back, dodging the oncoming 'mortal' blow, a part of the rudder on his head was cut off, and a thin line of blood was left on his forehead by the blade.

    Looking up, he found that Aizen Soyousuke and Fujitora, who had died just now, were standing in front of him with a smile: "Are you capable?"

    "This is my Zanpakuto, Kyoka Suigetsu's real ability, completely hypnotized."

    "Completely hypnotized?"

    "The opponent you just defeated is just an illusion. What you will see next is the real world."

    Aizen said, holding the Zanpakuto upside down in front of his body: "Crack it, you're a mirror."

    Ka¡ª¡ª

    Along with the sound like a broken mirror, the scenery in front of me changed.

    "What¡ª!?" The golden lion Shiji's pupils shrank, and he realized that the one he had just killed was actually his own subordinate!  And on the side, Fujitora had already pulled out the blade and stuck it on his throat at some point, as if he could take his life away at any time!

    "You bastard¡ª¡ª!"

    "It's better not to waste your energy in vain, you can't kill me." Aizen said softly, "In this way, you will understand."

    "Boss¡ª!"

    "Boss Skee!"

    Golden Lion Shiji stretched out his hand, motioning others not to move, looked at Aizen and said, "Did you just say 'Zanpakuto'?"

    "exactly."

    "Is this what you call the 'potential ability of the soul'?" The golden lion Shiji squinted his eyes and said.

    "That's right." Aizen said: "This ability can bring you back to the peak no, it's beyond the peak, how about it?"

    ? Golden Lion Shiji clenched his hands, his body trembling slightly: "Flowers in the Mirror and Moon in the Watercompletely hypnotized, even knowledge is useless?"  hateful¡ª¡ª'

    Shi Ji swore in his heart that sooner or later he would avenge today's humiliation, and the king of the world doesn't need two!

    But before that, he also had to succumb to others.

    'I didn't expect After getting off that ship, one day I would become someone else's subordinate again.  '

    "Kihahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha¡ª¡ªAlright! Then let me be your subordinate." The golden lion opened his arms and laughed loudly: "Let me see the world in your eyes!"

    ¡®Just let me know how you want to rule the world!  After all the information has been collected, I will kill you after I find a way to get rid of the illusion!  I will replace it!  '

    In this way, Shiji the Golden Lion became Aizen Soyousuke's subordinate.

    Although it can be said that he harbors evil intentions, Aizen doesn't mind this kind of thing.

    The most important thing is that with Shi Ke's surrender, he will have enough space to conduct his own experiments.

    "Smile, I'll leave the boat to you."

    Aizen looked at Fujitora on the side and said with a smile, the reason why he came to Fujitora on purpose was to cover himself up.

    "Got it" Fujitora smiled and retracted the blade.

    He is now Aizen's subordinate, and he didn't say some things here, but when he came here, he already asked, 'Since it is to change the world, why let pirates become subordinates?  '

    'Although I don't know it now, you will show it to me later.  '

    Fujitora smiled and thought, the ground under his feet cracked, and a piece of gravel lifted him up and floated away into the distance.

    "Ah¡ª¡ª! Piao Piao fruit ability user!" Golden Lion Shiji's eyes widened: "I'm dead!?"

    "It's not the fluttering fruit, but the gravity fruit." Aizen Soyousuke said with a smile: "He and you are not the holders of the same ability."

    "Huh, that's good, I thought I was dead, I was scared to death!" Shi Ke shook the cold sweat on his forehead: "Then, what shall I call you in the future? I won't call you the captain, right?  Navy Captain? Kihahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!"

    "Ah! Piao Piao fruit ability user!" Dr. Indigo said with a smile pointing at Fujitora in the distance.

    "Fool! I'm still alive!"

    "Huh? Didn't you laugh to death just now?" Dr. Indigo said with wide-eyed eyes.

    "It's x3" Golden Lion, Dr. Indigo, and the gorillas on the side gathered together and posed in a pose that resembled the "Ginuit Squad".

    The corner of Aizen Souyousuke's eyes twitched slightly eh.?Looking at what he did this time, he was going to incorporate the Golden Lion Shiji into the subsequent sequence of the 'Ten Blades'.

    It's just Although this person is not lacking in the cruelty of a pirate, his own character is also too detached, making it difficult to deal with.

    But anyway, this step is over.

    After a period of time, Aizen Soyousuke started his own experimental plan.

    He and Fujitora Yixiao always maintain that one person is on the warship, and when supplies are needed, both of them are there. If there is a situation where two people need to appear together, they will use the phone to contact.

    At other times, he mostly uses Mirror Flower and Water Moon to maintain the situation where both of them are present.

    On the other hand, he gained a lot of wealth in the process of acting as a real person, which is enough for him to study for a long time later.

    As for Bailey, who was obtained by killing a real person, he is not going to do it deliberately, and occasionally uses the money to buy people's hearts, and at the same time secretly develops his subordinates in the navy.

    At the same time, he began to reproduce the various technologies originally mastered by Aizen into this world.

    ? Monitor the spiritual sub-networks in various places, and now you can monitor Judicial Island, the Navy Headquarters, and the "Propulsion City" where you went when you escorted the pirates.

    At the same time, he secretly arranged for Mary Gioia.

    No matter what kind of abilities the Tianlong people have, they have not discovered this kind of moves in different worlds.

    At the same time, several key points in the plot of the original work have also been laid out little by little.

    Along with the restoration, there are also the coats of "Kisuke Urahara covering up the Reiatsu" in the original book.

    These things were researched very quickly, and more blue dyes put things on brand-new research, and the first thing to be completed was the "spiritual confinement device".

    With this, there will be a basis for all subsequent experiments.

    And after completing this point, the next thing is the experiments of "human virtualization" and "human death"

    "That's amazingthat guy." Golden Lion Shiji looked at the surveillance images of the world on the screen in front of him with a cigar in his mouth.

    No matter how many times he reads Aizen's technique, he still finds it shocking.

    Especially looking at this moment, in the picture, Sengoku is holding a bag of senbei and Karp is eating donuts. Obviously, these two people have knowledge and domineering, but they know nothing about everything at this time  Know.

    The same is true everywhere else.

    "I remember that his latest experiment is about to start."

    Golden Lion Shiji thought for a while and stood up, looking at the monitoring screen: "The guy who can make this kind of thing is really amazing. I don't know what it is this time."

    "Unfortunately, it was I who became his subordinate, not him who became my subordinate ?

 Main Text Chapter 106 Aizen's Experiment

    Chapter 28 Aizen's experiment

    Although the Golden Lion feels a pity, his belief in rebellion is not as strong as it was at the beginning.

    During this period of time, although he didn't directly, he felt Aizen's strength by insinuating, which was truly unfathomable.

    On the other hand, his strength is slowly declining.

    However, the hope of changing this status quo is still in the hands of that person - the virtualization of human beings.

    If this is done, the situation will change.

    "It's me! Shiji! Open the door¡ª¡ª" the golden lion shouted looking at the tens-meter-high gate in front of him.

    Buzz¡ª¡ª

    Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª

    Along with the sound, the door in front of him was opened little by little, and what appeared before him was an extremely bright room.

    On the ceiling are rows of lights.

    And the surrounding walls are inlaid with cylinders one by one, which seem to be called "spiritual restraint devices", and I don't know what they are used for.

    "That's to prevent the spread of spirit particles."

    "Ah?" Golden Lion Shiji turned his head suspiciously, and looked at Aizen Soyousuke who was walking from the side: "What spread?"

    "Spirits, or the basic particles that make up the soul." Aizen Soyousuke said: "Whether the experiment succeeds or fails, a large number of spirits will be born, and this is very important for our subsequent experiments.  It would be too wasteful to collect."

    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"

    Just at this time, Golden Lion Shiji heard a scream, walked forward a few steps, and saw a large number of white objects popping out of a person's body in the test field inside.

    "This is¡ª¡ª?"

    The Golden Lion watched as a white monster emerged from the experimental subject and gradually enveloped him, and then suddenly¡ªthe screams stopped.

    The white monster also exploded violently.

    The body of the experimental subject fell to the ground naturally, while the cylinders around the room rotated rapidly, collecting something like 'sand'.

    "It failed again, isn't it okay?" Lan Ran said with a sigh.

    He has failed many times. These experimental subjects are pirates captured by him and Fujitora Yixiao, and some of them are taken here as experimental subjects.

    Infuse them with the "virtual spirits" extracted by Aizen, but even if it is only a small part, these virtual spirits will invade the person's original soul like poison and make it virtual.

    "Next." Aizen Soyousuke said, it is normal for the experiment to fail, and it is only necessary to find the correct result among countless failures.

    But now the 'virtual' is about to take shape, and the distance from the success of the experiment is not far behind.

    "Is this what's wrong?" The golden lion said with a look of disgust.

    "To be precise, it has a physical body."

    "Is there any difference between a virtual with a body and a virtual without a physical body?"

    "More powerful." Aizen Soyousuke said with a smile.

    The experiment of virtual without body, that is, virtual that is more similar to the world of "Reaper" has actually been successful, but this newly born virtual has no consciousness and cannot control its own spiritual pressure.

    This world is not like the world of "Reaper" that has so many spirits.

    So this kind of void always dies quickly.

    Before giving birth to wisdom and learning to control one's own spiritual pressure.

    If this kind of virtuality can maintain the situation of "invisible to human beings", there is still value in making it, but in fact, even this kind of value does not exist.

    Ordinary people can also see this kind of emptiness.

    Then Aizen suddenly thought of a person - Brooke.

    He has mastered the move of the soul leaving his body, but anyone can see his soul!

    In other words, the soul of this world should not have the nature of "human beings can't see it", but sent "everyone can see the existence of the soul".

    The rules of the world are different, and he can't force it now.

    Therefore, it is better to make a "void with a body" and then change it on the basis of the original body. With a body, the soul is not a rootless source, although the spirit will still dissipate around.

    However, the speed of dissipation has slowed down a lot, and it is possible to "supplement the consumption of the body" by "using normal food" and then "supplement the consumption of the soul with the body", through this process to replenish the spiritual seeds.

    Unfortunately, ShangThe first experimental subject died in the end, but the cause of death was not 'the spiritual pressure was exhausted' but 'the transformation was too rough'.

    However, the harvest has always been there.

    A large number of spirit particles have been collected along with experiments in the spirit particle collection device on the side.

    These spirits are the life and soul of those failed products. Once the experiment is completed, he can immediately produce a large number of voids!

    "Oh ho ho ho¡ª¡ª?"

    "Um?"

    Hearing the roar that was not human, Aizen looked over and smiled: "It seems that another successful experimental subject has appeared."

    "Is that Xuxu?" The golden lion Shi Ji looked at the monster who was obviously different from humans, with six legs on the ground, and a bone-like mask on his face roaring upwards.

    If he hadn't seen the experiment process, he would have believed it even if he had been told that it was a devil fruit ability from the animal department.

    "Master Aizen, it's a success!"

    A researcher said excitedly

    "Don't be so excited." Aizen walked towards this Xu and said: "Measure the stable value of his spiritual pressure, and then see if the stable value drops after that. If he is still alive after three days, it will be considered complete."

    There are no defensive measures in this 'laboratory', and there is no need for it.

    All that is needed is for Aizen Soyousuke to maintain his spiritual pressure at a stable frequency.

    This frequency will not cause Xu to die because of this, and will not hinder his 'birth', but it will instinctively rush to fear, making it difficult to act, and can only bend down to the ground like now.

    "Hey, hey, wait a minute!" The golden lion Shiji pointed to the void and said, "What you said turned into void, wouldn't it make me become something like this? I don't care what it looks like."  , he can't even speak at all, right?"

    "It's a bit different." Aizen said with a smile: "This is only the most basic form, and he will continue to evolve in the future, but that is still too far away, let's complete the first step of the plan first."

    Time passed quickly.

    Three days later¡ª¡ªthe virtual spiritual pressure is still very stable, and the strength of the spiritual pressure has increased!

    In the world of "Reaper", the virtual spiritual pressure increase needs to devour the same kind.

    But this void just eats like a human or an animal, and the spiritual pressure has also slowly increased during this process. Although the increase is very small, it has indeed increased!

    "In this wayyou can start the next experiment." Aizen smiled slightly.

 Main Text Chapter 107 Advance City

    Chapter 29 Pushing the City

    The sea calendar is 1509. The major events that happened in this year in the original book are mainly the death of Fisher Tiger and the snatching of the rubber fruit by the red-haired Shanks.

    And about this "rubber fruit" Aizen has been paying attention to it a long time ago, after all, it is about his unlocking speed.

    In addition, he has arranged the "spiritual sub-network" in various places.

    "That's it, rubber fruit."

    Wearing a black cloak, Aizen Soyousuke looked at the fruit in the box in front of him and smiled slightly, and put him back.

    Since the completion of the production of "Xu", he has conducted research on Devil Fruits, injecting the power of Xu into the Devil Fruit, allowing users to have both the power of Devil Fruit and Xu.

    In this situation, the ability user will not immediately display the virtual power, but when it comes to the real danger

    Aizen turned around and left. The CP members guarding the rubber fruit didn't notice anything wrong

    ? The great route has been exceptionally calm recently.

    This is because of the existence of Aizen Soyousuke, who can more easily determine the location of those "big pirates" by using the spiritual subnet.

    Pirates with a bounty of more than 10 million can be found everywhere on the Great Route, and some pirates who gave up their ambitions and fled from the New World to hide in various places with a bounty of more than 100 million were also caught by Aizen's hands.

    And these pirates were all sent to the big prison under the sea by him.

    The large submarine prison located in the windless belt of the great route is impeldown1.

    Or 'Propulsion City'

    There are a large number of large sea kings on the seabed outside the prison. Since its completion, only one person has successfully escaped from the prison in history, breaking its name of "bronze wall and iron wall".

    That person is 'Golden Lion Shiji'.

    At this time, a warship was sailing towards the city of advance.

    "Welcome to my city of advancement¡ªah, I was wrong! Saying it is mine is revealing my ambition!" Holding a fork, he said to Hannibal, who was like an Egyptian pharaoh.

    "It's still the same." Aizen Soyousuke said with a smile: "It's good to have ambition, but the premise is that you have the power to match your ambition. Well, let's imprison these people next."

    "Yes¡ª!" Hannibal said immediately.

    Aizan can be regarded as a navy who has come to the city quite a lot, and he is familiar with most of the people here.

    "So" Aizen said to the golden lion standing next to him: "How does it feel to revisit the old place?"

    "Does it feelaverage." The golden lion said with a sullen face, "Is this the mirror image? It's really amazing."

    This time, not only the captured pirates came, but also Golden Lion and hundreds of his subordinates.

    "After all, it's not the first time I've come here." Lan Ran said with a smile: "The guards of the entire city of advancement have become my captives, so let's work with peace of mind and make this place our largest.  laboratory."

    "yes¡ª¡ª"

    The hundreds of subordinates quickly dispersed and began to design the 'renovation' of the promotion city.

    Next, the walls of the advancing city will be covered with "spiritual confinement devices". After this is completed, all the prisoners on the facade will be "converted" to make them all become empty.

    And here, it will be an 'artificial virtual circle', and every pirate sent here will be turned into a virtual circle.

    And those who can stand out from these voids will become the backup ten blades in his plan.

    At that time, not only the prisoners here, but everyone else including Magellan will also become virtual.

    "Is this the place where I became empty" The golden lion looked around and grinned: "It's just right! The legs lost here, I can get them back here!"

    "Are you confident?"

    "Kihahahahaha! Who do you think I am!? I'm the big pirate Golden Lion¡ª!" The golden lion Shiji laughed and said, "Pirates are going to devour and plunder! Just do it again!  The top one must be me, the Golden Lion Shiji!"

    "Then I will wait and see."

    Aizen said and looked at Hannibal: "It's been a long time since I saw your director, how is he now?"

    "Yes, he is now in the director's room on the fourth floor, do you want to go?"

    "Forget it, let's do it next timeit won't be long." Aizen's lenses reflected light slightly, and the next time he came back, this booster city would become his property.

    "I seethat"

      "What's wrong?"

    Hannibal said with a sad face: "Don't you feel that the nearest city of advancement is a bit crowded?"

    "Have it?"

    "Yes! The pirates you sent in are too many! I'm so annoyed, why can't I just kill them! Ah, I accidentally said what I was thinking!"

    "Ah, I'll pay more attention." Aizen Soyousuke nodded and said with a smile, "But don't worry, I have a plan. When this plan is successfully implemented, you don't have to worry about running out of the city."

    "Plan? Can this plan make me the director? Ah, I said it again¡ª¡ª!"

    "Okay, these prisoners will be handed over to you, see you next time." Aizan turned and left with a smile. This time he will become a vice admiral when he goes back

    Vice Admiral Aizen Soyousuke.

    Rear Admiral Fujitora smiled.

    General Sengoku is approving the promotion documents for two people. In addition, there are several colonels and lieutenant colonels approved by Aizen Soyousuke.

    It is because he has received too many attacks in the recent period.

    Although they are not the big pirates in the new world, they are numerous, and many of them are those who slaughter cities and countries.

    And in the process, he also cleaned up a group of navies that "covered" pirates and fished civilians.

    While cleaning the interior, a large number of pirates were captured.

    ? The great route is clear.

    Many joining countries located in the great air route praised this, greatly increasing the prestige of the world government, and the next conscription will undoubtedly attract more people.

    How many of them were attracted by 'Aizen Soyousuke'?

    "But in just a few years, has such a reputation" Warring States said with some emotion.

    Even, many people in those franchise countries said: 'Just let him be an admiral!  He will definitely be better when he becomes a general!  '

    Such words.

    There are also voices in the world government that support him as an admiral.

    The voices about supporting him to become admiral have surpassed others.

    It's only been a year or two since he joined the navy, so this kind of promotion speed can be said to be quite rare.

    He just heard that Aizen sent another group of pirates to the city of advancement, and even the city of advancement began to complain: "there is not enough space" and "the construction of the city of advancement is too small".

    Such a voice.

    "You can only ask him about this kind of thing." Zhan Guo secretly thought.

    After dealing with the matter this time, he will also be promoted to Admiral of the Navy. In addition, Zefa has retired to the second line, and the Navy urgently needs a new general to fill the vacancy.

 Main Text Chapter 108 The Honest Navy: Aizen Soyousuke!

    Chapter 30 The Honest Navy: Aizen Soyousuke!

    "Admiral?"

    "That's right." Sengoku looked at Aizen Soyousuke who was sitting on the side and said, "The higher-ups intend to make you an admiral."

    Sengoku didn't say that he wanted to, but said "Let the superiors let". He really thinks that Aizen Soyousuke has the potential to become a general.

    His knowledge and weapons are very good, not inferior to Zefa, coupled with his swordsmanship comparable to that of a great swordsman, he has a mirror in his hands at the first level, and it is no problem to become an admiral.

    But it's still too early.

    He has joined the navy for too little time, plus he had doubts from Zefa in the past, even now, when he asked Zefa "what do you think about making Aizen Soyousuke an admiral?"

    The answer given by Zefa is also 'don't know'.

    Neither agreeing nor denying, he has not really seen Aizen Soyousuke clearly until now.

    If a period of time can pass, Sengoku will very much agree with Aizen Soyousuke as the admiral of the navy and become the next admiral of the navy!

    He is quite wise and kind, and has a high reputation in the navy. He has also handled documents very well several times, and has his own firm stand, which will not be shaken by other people's words.

    Such a person, if he is not a marshal, who will be a marshal?

    "Forget it as a general." Aizen Soyousuke shook his head and smiled modestly: "It's too early for me to become an admiral."

    Saying this made Zhan Guo's heart move.

    The ideas of the two actually overlap?

    Everyone thought it was 'too early.  ¡¯ Thinking about it this way, Sengoku felt more and more that Aizen Soyousuke was outstanding: "It is indeed a little early, but from another perspective, you only joined the navy for a few years and became an admiral. This is also a signal to the outside world."

    "The navy will not suppress capable people because of their seniority. No matter who they are, as long as they have the heart for justice and have this ability, they are qualified to hold high positions!" At this time, Sengoku thought that it was good to make Aizen Soyousuke a general  : "This year's other alternate generals have some problems, you are more suitable than them!"

    Aizen fell into silence.

    After coming here for a while, he shook his head slightly: "Forget it."

    "Why?" Zhan Guo frowned and asked.

    "The position of a general is not suitable for me." Aizen Soyousuke said: "If a Celestial Dragon is attacked and I am the only general nearby, he will definitely be sent there."

    "Well."

    "I'll just say it straight, I'm not going to protect the Tianlong people, nor will I accept such a task, no matter when." Aizen's eyes are very firm, and there is a force in it.

    "Varied¡ª¡ª!?"

    "Before becoming a navy, the person I respected was Lieutenant General Karp. After becoming a navy, I even learned that he refused to become an admiral several times." Aizen Soyousuke said to Sengoku: "That's just right."

    "Do you want to be the next Garp!?" Sengoku gritted his teeth.

    "Can't you?"

    "Well¡ª¡ª" Zhan Guo's stomach was twitching, and he couldn't help lowering his head and cursed in a low voice: "Bastard Karp! It's because of you again!"

    Obviously he is the future pillar of the navy, but because of that guy, he wants to become a bastard in the navy!

    "Of course you want to be like Garp, but you don't know why Garp is called a naval hero!" Sengoku said: "Your achievements alone are not enough, you don't have that value."  Go and refuse!"

    "Of course, I'm not going to be compared with Lieutenant General Garp." Aizen Soyousuke said: "But if you want me to become a general, I will run away directly, and I will not participate in the award ceremony or anything.  "

    "you¡ª¡ª!!"

    Zhan Guo gritted his teeth and said, "Get out¡ª!"

    "Then it's hard work for you, Warring States General." Aizen stood up and stopped when he walked to the door: "This is a good opportunity, let me tell you something."

    "What?"

    "Justice and evil always exist there, and there will be no change because of the change of identity. I think I am always on the right path. How aboutwhy let me refuse to become the general of this world government, wrong.  "

    "Shut up!" Zhan Guo said with an ugly look: "How dare you say that the World Government is wrong!?"

    "That's right, the wrong thing is the world government."

    "You¡ª" Zhan Guo stood up and patted??He slammed down the table and pointed at the door with one hand trembling all over: "Get out! Get out - wait!"

    Looking at Aizen who opened the door and was about to go out, Sengoku sighed: "Don't say such things outsidedon't tell anyone, the world government will never make mistakes, remember this!"

    Aizen didn't answer, just nodded and smiled and walked out.

    Sengoku let out a long breath and sat on the chair with a limp feeling: "That bastard Aizen! He has nothing to do with Garp, yet he made the same choice in the end?"

    However, this can be regarded as proving the reliability of "Aizen Soyousuke".

    Even the position of a general can be rejected, if he is not truly committed to justice, who can do it?

    What Zefa didn't understand should be his sense of justice beyond ordinary people's understanding.

    Integrity, no fear of power, and very stubborn.

    "Forget it, and it's also a navy image for a navy like him to catch pirates everywhere in the sea." Sengoku sighed. In this case, this time, Aizen Soyousuke can only be made a vice admiral.

    And it was time for him to go further.

    Be the 'Admiral of the Navy'!

    And now that Zefa has retreated to the second line, the navy will soon face an embarrassing period of 'no general'.

    Therefore, it is time to choose the next generation.

    As for the candidates for the next general, three of those alternate generals stood out.

    Sakalski, Kuzan, Polusalino.

    These three people are also natural-type devil fruit ability users, and their physical skills are also excellent, but they rely too much on the "devil fruit ability".

    However, this also has advantages.

    The three of them have developed the devil fruit ability quite well.

    The resulting effect is more eye-catching than pure body skills.

    In this way, the next navy will form him as admiral, three natural lines will become admirals, and there will be naval heroes like Karp, and naval novas like Aizen.

    The Great Sea has also ushered in the most stable period since the start of the Great Pirate Era.

    It can be said to be the 'best era'.

    Countless people in the navy are looking forward to the arrival of this era, but no one has noticed the growing darkness hidden behind this era.

    The net is about to be woven

 Main Text Chapter 109 Promoting the Enclosure of the City

    Chapter 31 Promoting the Enclosure of the City

    Warring States did not report what happened on this day.

    He also didn't tell the steel bone who was still the marshal about 'Aizen refused to become an admiral', but said 'his time to join the navy is too short.  ¡¯ refused on this ground.

    And he is the future marshal after all, his proposal cannot be ignored.

    So the next ones to become admirals were the three of Sakalski.

    It's just the words "If it wasn't for the Warring States Period, Aizen would have become a general" appeared in the navy. Although it was not widely spread, it did reach Aizen Soyousuke's ears.

    "It's really stupid." Aizen Soyousuke said with some emotion.

    "who?"

    "World Government." Aizen Soyousuke said with a smile: "The only ones who can know such news are the upper echelons of the World Government, or some Tianlong people It is obviously a subordinate organization of the World Government, but  Still need to separate."

    "Before Zhan Guo became the new marshal, he suppressed him This is to attack Zhan Guo's prestige, so that he can better become the dog of the Tianlong people."

    Fujitora smiled but remained silent.

    It may be because he came to the Navy with prejudice at the beginning, and the more time passed, the more he felt wrong.

    The franchised countries all over the world have to make the people under their command pay a lot of taxes. Why is this so?  Because you have to hand in the heavenly gold.

    But what did the Tianlong people who received the heavenly gold do?

    What is the world government doing?

    What does the Navy do?

    Are these countries free from the threat of pirates?

    Are their people better off?

    Nonot really!

    So why do you have to hand in the heavenly gold?

    ?Because those countries that have not surrendered have suffered even more. Either there are frequent wars in the country, or countries conquer each other.

    It's not miserable enough to set off them with misery.

    But he knew from Aizen that in fact they could live better, in fact they didn't have to.

    It has been several years since I joined Aizen Soyousuke.

    ? In the beginning, he was often suspicious and hostile in his heart.

    Although it sounds nice, but how will he do it?

    Especially after he took the golden lion as his subordinate.

    But he gradually understood - this man is neither good nor evil.

    The so-called good and evil are just insignificant existence to him.

    There is no need to put good and evil into reasons. As an individual, he is so strong that he will not stop at all on the path he is on.

    He is not talking about beings bound by the petty dualism of good and evil.

    The road leading to his ambition will definitely be judged as the behavior of a "rebellious person" in this world.  On the basis of understanding all of this, he continued to forge ahead.

    Although, it is not enough to say that all hesitation has disappeared, but it is enough for him to firmly follow behind this person.

    Only following this person is real, only this person can truly change the world!

    "What are you going to do next?" Fujitora suppressed the excitement in his heart with a smile. At this time, his mood was excited because he felt that he was walking on the right path.

    "Wait for the completion of the construction on the other side of the city, and before that let's thank the Warring States first." Lan Ran said with a smile: "He helped me a lot this time."

    Warring States didn't say it out, I'm afraid they think that Aizen's achievements are not enough.

    If you want Aizen to accumulate more achievements, you will have the confidence to refuse.

    The Warring States Period also has its own inner justice, but this justice becomes weaker the more you become a navy, and it can still be reflected now.

    Aizen didn't stay in the Navy Headquarters for too long. After the construction of the Advancing City was completed, Aizen left the Admiralty Headquarters, caught some pirates at random, and drove to the Advancing City.

    "I've been preparing for a long time." Lan Ran sat on the chair behind the desk, leaning on his chin with one hand: "It's time to create our virtual circle."

    As he spoke, he looked at Fujitora who was sitting on his left and smiled: "What are you going to do? Are you going to become Xu, then your eyes might come back."

    "never mind."

    Fujitora smiled and shook his head: "At least not now, it's not yet time for me to open my eyeswaiting.  "

    "It's okay, even if the 'face breaking' is performed afterwards, some part of the mask will remain on the face, which will inevitably attract attention."

    There was also some excitement in Aizen Soyousuke's heart.

    There are a lot of 'good stuff' in Jinjin City, how strong will these people be after they all become virtual?

    ¡®Let¡¯s find a chance to turn the Four Emperors into Xu.  ¡¯ Aizen Soyousuke thought to himself, although the situation of ¡®Four Emperors¡¯ has not yet formed in the New World, he is already used to calling those four people by this name

    "Gala¡ª¡ª"

    The sound of the chain sliding resounded in my ears, and Douglas Barrett, whose body was wrapped with Hailou stone chains, grinned: "What? I've been imprisoned for so long, are you going to execute me now?  ?¡±

    At this time, he was being driven away from the sixth floor of the city by several people.

    And not just him.

    There was also a huge ice cube that was carried out behind him, and he knew who that person was.

    That is 'Bondy Waldo' known as 'World Breaker'.

    In addition, there are some guys I don't know, but they are definitely not ordinary people who can be on the sixth floor and can bear their domineering arrogance.

    However, the jailer did not answer his words.

    And besides that, he also saw some weak guys being sent to the sixth floor.

    "Yo, isn't this the little ghost of Roger's family?"

    "¡ª¡ª!?" Douglas Barrett, who heard the voice, shrank his pupils, then narrowed his eyes slightly and said with a smile, "What, it's you old lion, you"

    He originally wanted to say, 'Why did he get caught again', but upon closer inspection, he found something was wrong.

    The golden lion Shiji didn't have any restraints on his body, as if he was not a criminal, but the owner of the city!

    "What the hell is going on? Have you joined the navy?"

    "Kihahahahaha, you will know right away." The Golden Lion Shi Ke looked at Douglas Barrett and said, "Of course, the premise is that you can survive the subsequent trials and don't be swallowed by others  That's it, brat!"

    "Who will be swallowed?" Douglas Barrett grinned, "It doesn't look like he wants to kill me. As for the trial? Just waitno matter what the trial is, I will  Win till the end!"

    "I thought you had joined the navy, but now it doesn't look like that Things are getting more interesting. ?

 Text Chapter 110 Layout of each floor

    Chapter 32 Layout of each floor

    There are a total of seven floors in the promotion cityor eight floors are also acceptable.

    On the first floor of the sea, there are no criminals.

    After that, there are one to six layers in the general sense, and an additional 5.5 layers that were dug out.

    The lower the prisoner is, the higher the level of the criminal will be.

    Therefore, the problems involved should be considered from the perspective of "virtuality" itself.

    Xu Xu is roughly divided into two levels of 'Xu' and 'Da Xu'.

    And Daxu is divided into three levels.

    Among them, the lowest level is the 'Da Xu' named 'Killian', which is produced by the accumulation of hundreds of Xu - but this is wrong.

    Xu devours human souls in order to fill lost hearts and to satisfy his thirst for souls.

    Occasionally, such desires with extremely strong desires will arise, and these voids will also begin to devour the souls of other needs.

    The ghosts who snatch souls from each other will naturally gather together and devour each other.  After that, the souls will be fused together in this way, losing their individual consciousness and turning into a lower-level big virtual 'Kilian' with huge spiritual power, huge body, and low intelligence.

    And if when devouring each other, the ability and self-awareness of one of them far exceeds that of other individuals, there will be a rare species that will not lose its individual will even if it turns into Killian.

    That rare species will devour other Killian and continue to evolve.

    In the end, it will evolve into a middle-level Daxu-Yachukas.

    And if Achukas does not continue to devour the same level of void, there will be a possibility of degeneration, degenerating into Killian.

    And after degenerating, 100% of the individual consciousness will be lost, and it will never be possible to change back to Yachukas.

    And later evolved into the highest-level Daxu'Varstod', which also needs to be devoured continuously, but-as long as a part of the body is eaten by a Daxu of the same level, then this Xu will stop evolving.

    Moreover, even if it is constantly devouring and preventing one's body from being devoured by others, it may not be possible to become Varstord.

    Being able to become Varstord may have been determined long before becoming Daxu, or even as early as becoming Xu.

    ¡ª¡ªAs for this kind of thing, Golden Lion Shiji is naturally aware of it.

    Aizen Soyousuke had already told him.

    In this regard, the Golden Lion also gave its own answer.

    "That is to say, to become a Daxu requires a stronger desire than others! It requires a stronger ability and self-awareness than others, and the talent far exceeds others."

    "exactly."

    "Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha-!!!" Golden Lion Shiji laughed loudly: "Isn't this amazing! I am Shiji, the great pirate Golden Lion Shiki!  Stronger desire, stronger ability and self-awareness than others!"

    The Golden Lion crushed the cigar in his hand: "Very good I didn't feel much at first, but after hearing what you said, I'm sure that Xu is more suitable for me than humans! I am the one who can stand at the top and become king!"

    Swallow everyone, turn everyone into nourishment for his own evolution, and then stand on top of them all!

    "Let me go to the sixth floor!"

    "The sixth floor" Aizen Soyousuke said: "You have to know, even if I put some potential people on other floors, the sixth floor is still the strongest and the hardest.  "

    "Then, as a matter of course, the one who comes out of the sixth floor is the strongest." The golden lion Shiji said with a grin.

    "It can be understood in this way."

    "Then it's no problem, the strongest is me!"

    So, Golden Lion Shiji went to the sixth floor¡ª¡ª

    And other people I value:

    'Douglas Barrett', known as the descendant of the devil, was sent to the fifth floor.

    The fourth floor was reserved for Magellan, so he didn't move it. Now Magellan is still in the toilet, but as long as it is arranged properly, he can be turned into a void at any time.

    The third floor is reserved for Bondi Waldo, who has the title of "World Destroyer".

    The second floor is reserved for Baloric Redfield, who has the title of "Lonely Red" and "Red Earl".

    Who is Redfield or Waldo? I thought about it for a while on the third floor. Now Redfield does not have the devil fruit ability, is not a capable person, and may not have the strong desire of Bondi Waldo.

    And for those who have not yet become Yachukas, strength may not be as strong as desire, so they willHe's on the second floor.

    And the last first floor left a criminal caught by Aizen Soyousuke-Crocodile!

    Crocodile at this time can be said to be at his peak, and he hasn't wasted the time after that on searching for ancient weapons-in fact, he has already made preparations for this.

    It's just that there is no Qiwuhai system yet, and he hides deeper.

    "Damn Aizen¡ª" Crocodile gritted his teeth and looked at the figure in front of him.

    His arrest was not even in the newspapers, and no one in the Navy knew about it. His arrest was secretly carried out by Aizen Soyousuke.

    "I'm looking forward to you, and I brought you here to Jincheng." Aizen Soyousuke looked at Crocodile, who was pinned to the ground by other jailers, and said with a smile: "  Try to live up to my expectations."

    "Who cares about your bastard's expectations." Crocodile said through gritted teeth, but it was inevitable that he felt powerless in his heart.

    He has also been traveling across the sea for some time.

    However, this is the first time I have encountered such a sense of powerlessness, it is too strong far beyond imagination!

    "Okay, let's get started."

    "Hmm!" Crocodile's neck hurt slightly, and he saw someone on the side pricking his neck and injecting something into his body.

    "Okay, let's enjoy it now." Aizen Soyousuke said with a smile.

    After that he was thrown into an empty cell.

    'It's weird.  ¡¯ Crocodile frowned slightly. He also knew a little about the city of advancement. According to common sense, he should be thrown to the fifth floor (most people don¡¯t know the existence of the sixth floor of the city of advancement).

    But now it's just thrown on the first floor?

    Andall the people who have appeared so far seem to be the subordinates of Aizen Soyousuke, the guard of the castle?  Why did those jailers listen to such an 'outsider' as Aizen?

    "It seems that something happened inside the navy that I don't know about." Crocodile looked at the handcuffs on his hands and gritted his teeth.

    He didn't think for too long.

    It's not that he came up with an answer, but that the situation suddenly changed.

    A key suddenly fell in front of my eyes!

    With the sound of 'jingle', the key fell in front of him.

    At the same time, a voice began to resound throughout the city: "Prisoners, if the manacles on your body have been sent to you now, then struggle hard.?

 Main Text Chapter 111 The Golden Lion Illusion

    Chapter Thirty-Three: The Golden Lion Illusion

    Crocodile was startled, tried to pick it up and used it, and sure enough, his handcuffs were unlocked!

    "What's the matter?"

    Crocodile touched his neck subconsciously, where he had just been given an injection not long ago, although he didn't know what it was for.

    But as long as you are not a fool, you will know what conspiracy is in it.

    The fourth floor¡ª¡ª

    "What the hell happened!?" Magellan ran out of the toilet and shouted at the phone bug: "Who gave the order!?"

    "It's me, Director Magellan."

    "Lieutenant General Aizen?" Magellan looked at the phone bug in his hand and said in shock, "What exactly do you want to do?"

    "Don't worry, you'll find out soon."

    Buzz¡ª¡ª!

    At this time, Magellan felt a huge pressure, and with this pressure, something seemed to be moving in his body.

    "Wowwow¡ª¡ª!"

    Magellan originally thought that what he vomited out would be lunch, but in the end, what he vomited out was a large piece of white unknown substance.

    These unknown substances are still entangled on his body.

    And¡ªhe tried to get rid of the stuff with poison to no avail!

    "what happened?"

    Not only Magellan, but everyone in the entire prison, including the jailers, was injected with the 'virtualization potion', but this potion needs something to activate it.

    This certain thing is the 'powerful spiritual pressure'.

    Following the completion of the injection process, Aizen first gave the criminals their keys, and then released his own spiritual pressure when they were about to be opened, completing the 'awakening' of everyone.

    "Roar oh oh oh oh¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    "Oh oh oh¡ª¡ª"

    Standing next to Aizen, Fujitora smiled and heard the roars from all floors clearly.

    It's a pity that he can't see Aizen's expression at this time, and it's not just the expression His knowledge and knowledge can see everyone's emotions, and to a certain extent, "reading the mind", but all this is very important to Aizen.  Neither worked.

    He seemed to be a careless person.

    Although I don't know if it's because he doesn't actually have any feelings, or if he hides them in some way.

    Now, when he heard the shouts everywhere, he knew very well that it was the birth of countless 'empty'.

    How many criminals were imprisoned in Jinjin City?

    I'm afraid it's hard to count.

    And this time, the virtual production was not completed at one time. In fact, Aizen planned to rebuild the sixth floor of the promotion city afterwards.

    Now, the strongest Xu is born on the sixth floor, but after that, he will make the weakest Xu appear on the sixth floor.

    And build a 'empty cavity' over there, and then send a large number of captured pirates in through the 'merveille' of the golden lion.

    Of course these people will all become virtual.

    After that, these voids devoured each other, and those who became Killian went to the fifth floor, and those who became Achukas went to the third and fourth floors.

    In this way, it is convenient for them to devour each other.

    And the best among them, Aizen will use the collapsed jade to turn them into 'broken'.

    Such a reserve base is completed

    Moving forward a little bit in time, I turned my attention back to Shiji, the golden lion.

    "I really miss it." The Golden Lion Shiji looked at a certain cell that had already lived in someone else's cell, which used to be his place: "The legs that have been with me for decades have stayed hereIt's a pity that it seems to have disappeared.  It's been cleaned."

    "Hey hey hey! I think who this is, isn't this the golden lion¡ª!"

    "Hahahahaha! Why are you back again?"

    "Wait, why are you standing there?"

    "You didn't break in, did you!?"

    "Golden Lion! Golden Lion! Let me out! I'll be your subordinate¡ª!"

    "It's so noisy." The golden lion Shiji swept the other prisoners with a cigar in his mouth: "The chirping is annoying, but wastes like you can only keep making noise like this."

    "What did you say!?"

    "Damn! Let me out¡ª¡ª!"

    "I am going to kill you!"

    The Golden Lion did not match??These guys who will become their own 'food' in the future sat down and sat casually in the aisle of this corridor.

    Then he focused his attention on the two blades on his legs, which were the two famous knives "Sakura Ten" and "Mukur" he used without authorization, and slowly unwrapped them.

    Then he gritted his teeth and pulled out the two knives directly!

    Tick ??tock.

    Blood sprayed from the broken leg. These two knives had been his 'legs' for several years, and the wound that had grown long ago festered again.

    "Jihahahahaha¡ª¡ª" Golden Lion sat on the ground holding two bloody knives and tried to swing them twice: "Sure enough, it's more comfortable to use hands!"

    "crazy"

    The other criminals watched this scene dumbfounded and had no idea what happened.

    Today, many criminals from the sixth floor were taken out, and then Golden Lion Shiji returned to the sixth floor by himself, and no one stopped him, and no one detained him.

    Not only that, what he is doing now seems like suicide, it's crazy.

    But soon, something even crazier happened!

    The golden lion grabbed the rudder above his head with one hand.

    In the "Ait Wall Naval Battle" where Roger was fighting, a rudder went deep into his head, and it was very deep.

    Pulling out the rudder by force would put his life in danger.

    But¡ªnow it doesn't matter anymore.

    The rudder started to turn black in Golden Lion's hand, it was armed and domineering, he was worried that he was using too much force on his hand, and instead of pulling it out, he crushed it.

    So it was strengthened with domineering.

    "It's about to start" Golden Lion Shiji didn't act immediately, as if he was waiting for something.

    Finally, the voice he was waiting for arrived¡ª¡ª!

    Keys fell one after another before the eyes of the great sinners on the sixth floor, and at the same time, the broadcast sound appeared.

    "What the hell happened to him! Run out first!"

    Some pirates shouted and opened their own handcuffs-just recently, some changes were made to their restraints, which were not as strict as in the past, allowing them to open their own handcuffs.

    next moment¡ª¡ª

    A violent tremor spread throughout the entire city, followed by a tremor inside and outside the city, and the nearby sea kings were startled, turned around and swam in other directions.

    "coming¡ª¡ª!"

    At the same time, the golden lion pulled the rudder off his head with a sudden force.

    "Wow¡ª¡ª!"

    Along with his movements, Golden Lion spat out a mouthful of blood, feeling dizzy in his brain, as if his consciousness had left him, and with his movements, it was as if his brain had been pulled out.

    However, he didn't really lose consciousness.

    Opening his mouth again, what was spit out was not blood, but a white unknown substance.

    "Jihahahaha, hahahahahahaha¡ª¡ª!" The golden lion didn't resist, and let the white substance wrap itself in it, and the body also changed little by little during this process.

    The long golden hair moves without wind, and soon a six-legged monster with a white mask on its head and a hole in its chest was born: "Roar¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    Shi Ji, the golden lion, became Xu.

    However, there are still sober eyes in his eyes, feeling his extra power called 'Reiatsu' and the endless appetite in his heart.

    With two hands, he picked up "Sakura Ten" and "Muku" on the ground, and seeing the others around him gradually stabilized, an uncontrollable appetite appeared in his heart.

    And he didn't want to hold back.

    "Kihahahahahahahahahahahahahaha¡ª¡ª! You are all my food from now on!!?

 Main Text Chapter 112 The First Yachukas

    Chapter 34: The First Yachukas

    I can feel it - vaguely.

    The Golden Lion Shiji looked at the virtuals around him, and set his sights on some of them. These virtuals turned out to be devil fruit capable users!

    Including him as well.

    After the ability user is emptied, the demonic power in the body will become stronger, and he can faintly feel the demonic power of other people!

    If this power is developed, then there will be a second ability that can hurt people with natural abilities!

    Directly attack the 'demon' in the body of the capable person!

    In other words¡ª¡ª

    The blurred ability user can achieve an effect similar to the "dark fruit" that Blackbeard has always wanted in the original book.

    Although it will not invalidate the abilities of other capable users, it can accurately grasp the specific form.

    In terms of threats to the nature department alone, it is even greater than domineering!

    'Don't think so much, eat!  Just keep devouring.  '

    The emptiness similar to the golden lion also began to appear around, but the golden lion knew it a long time ago, while the others were 'by instinct'.

    They instinctively feel very hungry, and instinctively want to eat other things.

    And then soon¡ª

    A change has emerged.

    "This is?" The golden lion stopped suddenly, the two swords fell to the ground, and his hands disappeared.

    Not just the hands, but other parts of the body as well.

    Looking around, he found that not only himself, but other emptiness disappeared, to be more precise, it was a 'gathering', the spirits emitted from their bodies gathered together, and something new was about to be born.

    Killian!

    And the area after that is a place that even Aizen Soyousuke doesn't know.

    The virtualization experiment he carried out did not successfully produce any Kirian.

    Therefore, one thing is unclear.

    After becoming Xu, the Golden Lion can still use his own ability of "Piao Piao Fruit", but - there are other devil fruit ability users who are fused together.

    Will Killian, who was born in this way, be able to use all the abilities of these devil fruits!  ?

    And now, this is about to really show itself.

    Golden Lion Shiji feels that his consciousness is being subjected to endless shocks. Among the shocks, the other virtual ones are not strong, and the strongest is from the 'devil'. The 'demons' inside these devil fruits are also in the process of virtualization  There has been a mutation.

    These demons, even the demon of "Piao Piao Guo", began to compete with the golden lion Shiji for the ownership of this body.

    In the end, logically, it was the Golden Lion who gained control of this body, and he became a conscious Killian.

    Ability users after the 'blurring' can feel the demons in other ability users, but now, Golden Lion can no longer feel the demons in his own body.

    A large number of 'demons' were turned into pure spirits by him, and the ability of Piao Piao fruit was completely integrated into his soul by him.

    No, it's not that he can't feel the devil anymore, but now he is the devil himself!

    If he dies later, then when someone eats the "Piao Piao Fruit" in a certain kind of recovery, the golden lion will revive in this person's body, and can compete with this person for control of the body!

    "Oh hoo!" The golden lion who became Killian lost the ability to speak, and 'walked' casually on the sixth floor of the city, waiting for the birth of the next Daxu.

    Other Kilians were not born so quickly. After all, the Golden Lion consciously knew what he was doing, and others didn't.

    But when the single golden lion turned into Kirian, the powerful spiritual pressure far surpassing them was felt.

    The speed of these voids devouring each other is even faster.

    Killian also began to be born gradually.

    But every time a Kirian is born, the Golden Lion will immediately rush over and bite it hard!

    No need for a second sip, no use.

    Just take a bite and swallow it, and the golden lion will immediately feel the increase in its spiritual pressure.

    Let these eaten Kylian be used as food for other things. After all, if he wants to become Varstord, he also needs a lot of Yachukas to feed him.

    At least a thousand Yachukas are enough.

    That's not something that can be done in a short time.

    But then don't worry??.

    Aizen Soyousuke told him that he only needs to become Yachukas first.  After becoming Yachukas, Aizen Soyousuke will "deface" him.

    Then wait for the birth of other Achukas.

    They only need to go back to the city to "hunt" 'occasionally'.

    ? Time passed Killians started appearing in layers, a lot of Killians, and then they started eating each other.

    And Yachukas, who was first born, was not a golden lion.

    But another man¡ªDouglas Barrett!

    He has the "combined fruit", and he is particularly good at this aspect. In addition, the strength of Killian on the fifth floor is much worse than that on the sixth floor.

    Barrett's strength at this level was completely crushing, and he quickly swallowed up a large number of Killian, becoming the original Yachukas.

    "Papa¡ª¡ª"

    "Huh?" Douglas is adapting to his new appearance, and he can feel how strong he is now.

    The strength of the body is higher than before, and the strength of the skin alone is enough to rival the self after using domineering before!  This is one of Xu's unique abilities 'steel skin'.

    And there is also a special ability (Reiatsu), although he has not fully mastered it, but he has learned to use this power to strengthen his body without a teacher!

    'Roger may not be my opponent now!  ¡¯ While Douglas Barrett was marveling at this power, there was the sound of clapping behind him.

    Turning around, he saw a strange figure in a navy uniform approaching.

    "Congratulations." Aizen applauded softly as he walked: "You have become the original Yachukas, and you will become my subordinate next."

    "Hey, become your subordinate!? Don't be kidding!" Douglas clenched his fist violently, filling it with his armed domineering aura, and the spiritual pressure strengthened his physical energy to the maximum level, but the next moment¡ª¡ª

    A huge pressure spread all over his body.

    The domineering dissipated directly, and now he has tried his best not to kneel down, reluctantly raised his head and looked at Aizen Soyousuke, who was shining slightly in front of him, and gritted his teeth: "You¡ªwhat the hell!!  Ugh¡ª¡ª!"

    Finally, he couldn't hold back and knelt down on the ground.

    At this time, the huge pressure finally disappeared.

    "Ha, ha, ha" Douglas kept panting heavily, looking at Aizen Soyousuke who walked in front of him: "You guy who the hell!? ?

 Main Text Chapter 113 Broken Face

    Chapter Thirty-fifth Broken Face

    This guy - better than Roger!

    Just now Douglas tried to resist with domineering arrogance, but it was useless.

    The person in front of him is domineering and domineering, and the power he just obtainedin his eyes is even weaker, like a baby.

    He originally thought that he who had obtained this power had now become the 'world's strongest', butis this the result?

    "Aizen, Aizen Soyousuke." Aizen kicked his hands in his arms and said with a smile, "Answer?"

    "Haha, how could I become your subordinate." Douglas gritted his teeth and said, "Don't underestimate me, bastard!"

    "Of course, I won't let you become my subordinate for nothing, the reward has already been paid to you."

    "What?"

    "How about the power you have now? The power called Reiatsu." Aizen smiled and raised his head: "But this is not the limit, I can give you more powerful power, how about it?"

    A more powerful force?

    Douglas' pupils shrank: "You guyare you telling the truth?"

    "certainly."

    strength¡ª¡ª

    If this power can be stronger

    Feeling the subsided pressure, Douglas stood up: "Just be your subordinate¡ª¡ªbut, I won't just give up like this. Even if you give me the power, don't let your guard down."

    Douglas grinned, the backs of his hands were covered with veins, but unfortunately his face was covered by a white mask and he couldn't see it, but his eyes were clearly visible, with flames burning inside: "Once my strength surpasses yours, I will never  I will betray you without hesitation!"

    "Then work hard to sharpen your minions." Aizen Soyousuke said with a smile: "I hope your minions can touch me one day."

    "So, what about stronger power?"

    "Well let me explain, you are now a 'hollow', the current level is Yachukas, and the next level is Vastord." Aizen Soyousuke said: "And want to change  Cheng Vastord needs to devour Yachukas who is at the same level as you. If there is no way to increase the spiritual pressure in the process of devouring, it means that you have reached the limit and cannot become Vastor  Germany."

    "Varstord"

    Having said that, Aizen feels that even if the world government is overthrown, a Valstord may not be born, and the advancement city does not have the millions of years of accumulation of the virtual circle.

    Even if I keep adding pirates to it, just a dozen years is too short.

    Yachukas should be the limit, but Yachukas also has strengths and weaknesses. Even if he does not evolve into Vastord, he will continue to increase his spiritual pressure in the process.

    "And what I want to give you is another kind of power, Xu's deification of death, or broken face." Aizen Soyousuke said, and Aizen's light appeared in his hand-Bengyu.

    The miraculous light caught Douglas' eyes: "Varstord needs your own efforts, and now I can give you another power to 'break the face', come with me."

    There is no doubt that "Beng Yu" is needed to perform "Breaking Face".

    Moreover, it is easier than he imagined that he wanted to "break the surface" of the virtual, and he had experimented with the general virtual before.

    The reason is also very simple, because his Bengyu has not been sealed, it is completely liberated, but because Aizen Soyousuke's character template has not been liberated to 100%, and fusion cannot be performed.

    But everything else can be used freely.

    "Where is this room?" Douglas looked at the enclosed room.

    "This is the place of Nirvana for your 'broken face', well, don't move now."

    Swish!

    "Master Aizen!"

    Just at this time, several shamen appeared behind Aizen, all of them were ordinary shamens, very weak.

    However, it can still be regarded as 'labour'.

    "Okay, let's get started."

    "yes!"

    A few faces came to Douglas: "Please don't resist, Mr. Douglas."

    "Come on, let me see what the hell you are going to do."

    Soon countless white cloths wrapped Douglas in them, and under the effect of Bengyu, the inner spiritual pressure began to change.

    Aizen waited aside for a while.

    Soon, the transformation is only the last step.

    & nbsp; Lan Ran took out the Bengyu and placed it in front of Douglas, his spiritual pressure which was several times higher than the captain's level was integrated into it, as the key and the key.

    Let Douglas undergo the final metamorphosis!

    Thus, a Douglas with a hole in his chest to see the opposite side and a bone mask near his ears was born.

    "How does it feel?"

    Aizen Soyousuke said with a smile, Douglas clenched his hand and felt it: "Weakened"

    Except for the hole in his chest and the mask, he looked the same as before.

    The physical body has become much stronger than when it was still a human being, and of course the steel skin and Reiatsu are indispensable.

    But it is still weak. Although it is stronger than the human period, it is weaker than before there was no broken face.

    It's just that this weakness is the feeling of being weak in 'power', his strength seems to be 'restricted', and the limiter

    Douglas looked at the 'giant blade' beside him, and he felt that there was another self in this blade!

    "That's right, this is the broken face. You have more power to form this blade. To unleash your full power, you just need to release it. After you release it, you will have stronger power than before."

    "Devour him¡ª" Douglas picked up the blade and recited the liberation language: "Samael!"

    In an instant, powerful power swept across his whole body, and Douglas turned into a black tengu, then laughed and punched Aizen Soyousuke again¡ª¡ª

    He is very happy.

    He has never surpassed Roger, but in front of him, an existence stronger than Roger appeared!

    Just get past him¡ª

    Just go beyond his word!  !  !

    "Let's roar! The golden lion¡ª!"

    Golden armor appeared all over his body, and the golden lion with a white bone mask on his chin felt his current strength.

    If it is said that before he was imprisoned in the promotion city, his combat power at his peak was 1.

    Then his combat power after the face-shattering is 1.2, although it has become stronger, but not many, and now that he has liberated the sword, that is, after "returning to the blade", his combat power is at least 2!

    doubled!

    And after returning to the blade, his devil fruit ability has also changed!

    But now he has just become Yachukas, and there is still a lot of progress to be made, and he can continue to become stronger by devouring the flesh and blood of other Yachukas!

    "This power Kihahahahahaha! Neither Whitebeard! nor Roger is my opponent! Roger" His mood sank a bit as he spoke.

    Even so, so what?

    Roger is dead, it is impossible to jump out again.

    And Whitebeard that guy is old too.

    "The dead can't be resurrected, but the living can still." Aizen Soyousuke put away Beng Yu and said with a smile: "The world government is undoubtedly a big enemy, and even I don't know what's going on inside.  Something is hidden, so more powerful forces are needed."

    "you mean?"

    "That's right Whitebeard will become a broken face sooner or later. If you don't hurry up and become stronger, you will be able to catch up with the distance you finally surpassed."

    "Hahahaha, no, I won't be caught up by him! I've decided on the number one spot!" Golden Lion looked at the numbers on the back of his hand with a smile: "Andnot just Whitebeard,  But there is still a kid who is very unconvinced."

    The unconvinced one is none other than the Twentieth Blade, Douglas Barrett.

 Text Chapter 114 Ten Blades

    Chapter Thirty-six Ten Blades

    Aizen will select the ten strongest people who have become broken faces this time, and they will be called "Ten Blades".

    Some of these people will be eliminated in the future.

    After all, the so-called 'Ten Blades' is the strongest Ten Blades he swung. If he is surpassed by others, there is no need to be a Ten Blades.

    And those who are eliminated, the numbers on their bodies will change from '1' to '10' into three digits.

    Aizen also intends to expand the "three-digit" group.

    After all, the so-called "three digits" are "people who have been ten blades before", and the stronger the eliminated, the stronger the remaining ten blades.

    I hope that by the time of the final battle, even characters like Magellan and Crocodile will be eliminated and become "three digits", then things will be interesting

    "Stronger than Roger?"

    The golden lion floated in the air and looked at Douglas below him, smoking a cigar, and smiled: "What do you know about Roger! You're just a brat¡ª"

    "Hmph, you are just Roger's defeated opponent." Douglas said with a smile: "Of course I know him better when Roger puts it on! You are the one who knows what Roger is!!!"

    "Kihahahahaha¡ªthen let you see the power of my golden lion!"

    "Cough haha, I should say this, you should come down¡ªGolden Lion!" Douglas stepped on the air, using his unskilled spirit to pave the way and rushed towards the Golden Lion: "The sky is no longer yours!"  It's over!"

    For Douglas, the sea is the battlefield, and strength is everything. The reason why he is willing to become Aizen's subordinate now is because of his lack of strength!

    So he wants to be stronger, become stronger!

    Be first first, then challenge that man!

    But¡ª¡ª

    Why is it not the case for other people, who can gather these lawless pirates under their command and let them serve them, everyone including the golden lion is like this.

    None of them are opponents of Aizen Soyousuke!

    Especially the Golden Lion!  The person who once became the overlord has now turned around and become someone else's subordinate. He has never forgotten this humiliation!

    Even if he got power from Aizen now!

    After all, backstabbing has always been a traditional skill of pirates.

    "Is Lingzi paving the way? Jihahahaha¡ªso what? The sky is still mine! Just relying on this inferior move and wanting to compete with me for this sky? Overwhelmed!"

    The golden lion opened his mouth as he spoke, and countless golden rays of light gathered in front of his mouth.

    "This is¡ª!?" Douglas' expression changed.

    "False flash¡ª¡ª!"

    Buzz, boom¡ª¡ª¡ª!  !  !

    The golden flash hit Douglas in an instant. When he was still 'Killian', he used 'false flash' instinctively once, but soon he became 'Achukas', and now he performed 'face breaking' again

    If the spiritual pressure increases too quickly, the control power will be very low.

    Whether it's false flashes or ringing, for him now, it's timeless, and it takes a little time to master it.

    He didn't expect that the Golden Lion would have mastered the 'False Flash' so quickly!

    Only.

    "This level of false flashes is far from enough!" The smoke cleared, revealing Douglas who was wrapped in armed domineering colors.

    Douglas, who has steel skin + spiritual pressure + armed domineering, can hardly hurt him even with a false flash!

    only¡ª¡ª

    "You are too arrogant, brat." The golden lion picked up a cigar again.

    "What¡ª!?" Douglas' pupils shrank, and he saw the surrounding sea churning up, sweeping towards the sky, trying to wrap up the main battlefield.

    "Who do you think I am?"

    Boom!  !  !

    The next moment the sea swept towards Douglas.

    Ten-blade 'ranking battle'.

    The "Ten Blades" who had just gained a lot of power were not satisfied with the position that Aizen Soyousuke gave them, so Aizen held this ranking battle.

    Let these people have a 'battle'.

    However, the intensity of the battle is controlled by Aizen himself, and "returning to the blade" is not allowed. After all, even if you can't beat it, you can't beat it.

    "Aren't you going to participate?"

    Magellan watched as Shiliu, who was excitedly participating in the Ten Blades Ranking Tournament, clenched his hands.??, and then said to Aizen: "I won't participate in such a thing!"

    "Then you will be at the bottom."

    "It doesn't matter, I won't be your subordinate either!"

    "That's not suretake your time." Aizen Soyousuke said with a smile, so Magellan is the tenth bladebut that's okay.

    It's funny when people belittle him because he's number ten.

    He will be the only Ten Blades who is not ranked No. 10 because of his strength.

    "Okay, let's keep watchingthe battle is coming to an exciting time." Aizen looked at the battle in the distance. This is an uninhabited island in the windless belt.

    It is no longer the city of advancement.

    It is also a matter of course, they will definitely demolish the advancing city if they fight like this.

    This is not possible, that is the "virtual circle" later, the place where the ten blades are produced, and where the power is supplied

    In fact, Douglas still likes it here, and he likes this organization called 'Ten Blades'.

    There is no such thing as a partner, everyone is subject to power.

    Whoever is strong wins, absolute power speaks.

    Compared with the so-called 'partners', he prefers this kind of place.

    In his opinion, guys who say "partner" and "partner" have their limits, and in fact they are. The strongest he knows, the man sitting in the middle made them sit together by virtue of not  What a 'fetter', but strength!

    Absolute power!

    "It seems that the previous exchanges were very pleasant." Aizen Soyousuke said with a smile: "In this way, there is no opinion on the ranking of the ten blades."

    No one spoke, everyone was silent.

    "Then, this is confirmed, you are ten blades for the time being."

    The tenth blade: Golden Lion Shiji.

    The Twentieth Blade: Devil Descendant Douglas Barrett.

    Thirty Blade: Red Earl Baloric Redfield

    ? The Fortieth Blade: The Breaking of the World by Bundy Waldo

    Fifty Blades: Sand Crocodile

    The Sixtieth Blade: Shiliu of the Rain

    The Seventieth Blade: Katrin Diemei

    Eightieth Blade: Hannibal

    Ninetieth Blade: Gerald

    The Tenth and Tenth Blade: Magellan

    This is the current ten blades, but in Aizen Soyousuke's view, half of them are unqualified, and when other excellent candidates are replaced, half of them will become "three digits".

    Even Gerald, Aizen's first subordinate who came to this world, can now become one of the ten blades. It can only be said that the quality of the others is worse, but it is enough for the time being.

    "In this case, let's start." Aizen Soyousuke said with a peaceful look: "The first time, the ten-blade meeting. ?

 Main Text Chapter 115 God of All Beings

    Chapter Thirty-Seven God of All Beings

    Not just Aizen Soyousukeeven the Golden Lion.

    Douglas lost.

    Although there is also the method of returning the blade, but he can return the blade himself, and the golden lion can do it too, and the effect is not great if it is used.

    "As expected of a man fighting Roger, but I won't admit defeat like this!" After becoming a broken face, his domineering has a lot of room for improvement, coupled with spiritual pressure

    There is no doubt that he will become stronger in the years to come.

    The tenth blade!

    This is the temporary goal. After becoming the tenth blade, it is time to set the goal on Aizen Soyousuke.

    "Just wait, Golden Lion, I will surpass you in a short time!"

    Although he didn't spend much time together, he felt that Aizen Soyousuke was very suitable for him.

    It was also said before:

    ¡®Don¡¯t trust anyone, including me, the only thing you can trust is the power in your own hands. Therefore, work hard to become stronger, gentlemen, the ten blades who can follow me are only the strongest ten people.  '

    "Douglas Barrett" Golden Lion recalled the previous battle: "As expected of being a descendant of the devil, but I will not wait for you all the time, I will become stronger!"

    Although his original plan is still in progress, it is almost half-abandoned.

    Compared with the beasts he made, Killian is more powerful, buthe has another idea, that is, can those beasts also become virtual?

    If it is possible, then there is no doubt that it is a huge force.

    He is ready to surrender to Aizen Soyousuke for the time being.

    He thinks that his plan is not as thoughtful as Aizen Soyousuke, or in other words, it is only during the time with him that he understands what a "real plan" is.

    Instead of simply competing for strength.

    Strengthening of one's own strength.

    The division of the enemy's strength.

    Disintegration of the enemy from within.

    Every step counts.

    "Follow that guy for the time being, and kill him when he becomes the king of the world! Take that position from his hand!"

    Boom¡ª¡ª

    While he was thinking, the countless islands in front of him slowly floated up and flew into the sky.

    Just in case, he first dropped these empty islands into the sea when he was blurring, and only let them fly again after he came back

    "Captain¡ª!"

    "Captain Crocodile¡ª!?"

    "I'm fine." Crocodile landed on his pirate ship from the sky, with a gloomy expression on his face: "Start the ship."

    "Er¡ªyes!"

    Although I wanted to ask why Crocodile disappeared suddenly in the past month or so, I still couldn't ask in the end.

    And they vaguely discovered that some changes had taken place in Crocodile.

    The stitch marks on the face disappeared, replaced by a bone 'decoration' covering that spot.

    Moreover, there is a sword pinned to his waist. Crocodile is obviously not good at using this kind of thing, and people can't help but think, 'Is it some expensive and famous sword?  '

    "Humph" After returning to the captain's cabin, Crocodile sat on his chair, leaned forward slightly and glanced at the number on the palm of his left hand.

    His left hand grew back after becoming empty, and a black number representing his identity was branded on the palm.

    "The fiftieth blade I really have fallen." Crocodile grinned and said, "The fiftieth bladethe twentieth blade"

    At this time, his expression was extremely gloomy.

    It can be regarded as temporarily accepting the matter of 'becoming under Aizen Soyousuke'.

    But there was another thing that was hard for him to accept.

    In the past, I had a battle with 'Douglas Barrett', and at that time the two were tied.

    But now I fell silent because I lost to Whitebeard.

    And that guy, even though he was pushed into the city, his strength became stronger, and he was even able to fight against the man with the same name as the white beard, 'Golden Lion Shiji'!

    And it has also become virtual enhanced.

    He does not accept this no matter what!

    ?As Rockdale thought, he moved his hand slightly, and the space in front of his eyes was slightly distorted, and a dark hole appeared in front of his eyes, which was the empty cavity.

    At present, this virtual cavity can be connected to the promotion city, and can go to various parts of the world through the promotion city according to the spiritual power network laid by Aizen Soyousuke.

    "I will rush there next!" Crocodile smiled sullenly, clenched his fists, feeling the power called Reiatsu in his body.

    too strong!

    This power has comprehensively strengthened his various abilities.

    Strength, speed, reflexes, etc., and his control over the devil fruit has also greatly increased after becoming Xu.  But that's not enough.

    He still needs to become stronger.

    However - having said that, he did not give up his supernatural idea - 'ancient weapons'.

    Whether it's for your own ambition or to get rid of the control of "Aizen Soyousuke", this is a must!

    The next moment, he walked into the empty cavity.

    Next, all of them will hold a meeting in Advance City to decide the next course of action. He is only coming back temporarily

    "Okay" Lan Ran looked at Jin Shizi and the others and said, "Many of you are criminals in Jincheng City. Don't appear in the public's sight for now, and hide for a while, for my plan."

    "The places you can go to now are mainly the Golden Lion's Sky Island and the city of Advancement. If you have nothing to do, just concentrate on becoming stronger."

    Others like Crocodile didn't know they were caught.

    Or, like the Golden Lion, it doesn't matter if he has already run away.

    But these other people can't go out so early, it will destroy his plan.

    "However, you can recruit your past subordinates."

    Aizen Soyousuke's words were not "discussion" but "command", just like the ten blades in "Reaper", he never thought about making these ten blades believe in him.

    "You mean, let's just trust you?".  Shiliu of the Rain said to Aizen Soyousuke: "Just stay in the city and don't move?"

    "No, I said it before, don't trust anyone including me." Aizen Soyousuke said with a smile: "But the sad thing is the strong man who can thoroughly implement my ideas is Feng  Mao Lingjiao."

    Douglas grinned. In his opinion, he was the one who followed this idea the most.

    "All creatures will believe in those who are stronger than themselves. If they don't follow blindly like this, they will not be able to survive." Aizen put one hand on the armrest of the chair, and said to the ten blades present: "Then, by  Those who believe, in order to escape this kind of pressure, will seek someone who is more superior."

    "Those who stand in a superior position must seek stronger people who can be trusted."

    Douglas trembled slightly when he heard this.

    "In this way, the strongest king will be born."

    "In this way, the god of all living beings will be born."

    "¡ª¡ª!!" Jin Shizi and the others shrank their pupils at the same time.

    "Don't believe me yet, Douglas, and everyone else from Ten Blades." Aizen Soyousuke said slowly in that eloquent voice.

    "Next, I will let you slowly know who is the god you should believe in, and then you will believe in me again. ?

 Text Chapter 116 We are invincible in front of us

    ?Chapter Thirty-eight We are ahead, absolutely invincible

    what happened?

    Douglas Barrett suddenly realized that he was trusting this person a little bit.

    ¡®Obviously I agree with his point of view, but unknowingly became a ¡®weak¡¯!  ?  ¡¯ Douglas gritted his teeth.

    But Listen to Aizen Soyousuke's words.

    Feeling his strength, there is indeed a kind of thought that people can't help but believe, and can't help but follow behind him.

    Even Magellan, the director of the promotion city, and Hannibal, the deputy director of the promotion city, have become members of the ten blades although I don't know if they two really became the subordinates of Aizen Soyousuke  .

    Still have to say so.

    After all, now the communication channels between Jinjin City and the outside world have been completely controlled by Aizen Soyousuke.

    And the huge power he possesses is really hard to resist.

    Even people can't help but think - why is there such a powerful existence in the world?

    'I must have such weak thoughts because they are too weak!  ¡¯ Douglas Barrett clenched his hand and looked at Aizen Soyousuke, his eyes gradually became firm: ¡®It must be so!  As long as I become stronger than him'

    Even so, a thought that even Douglas Barrett hadn't noticed had been planted in his heart.

    The name of that idea is 'vision'.

    A longing for Aizen Soyousuke was born in his heart.

    That is a person who is far stronger than himself, whether it is strength or heart - it is the same!

    'Aizen Soyousuke'

    He repeated the name several times in his heart, and looked at the man sitting on the chair with a flat expression on his face.

    Magellan glanced at Hannibal who was standing aside and said nothing.

    The reason why the two of them "surrender" to Aizen Soyousuke now is largely because Aizen assured them that "the prisoners who advance into the city will not be let go".

    In this advancing city, some people may have been wronged by the world government, but most of them are criminals who have committed countless crimes!

    Especially now that they have become virtual.

    After going out, maybe the souls of ordinary people will be eaten as snacks.

    And Aizen Soyousuke agreed to them.

    ? If you disagree, things may be reversed, and countless criminals will leave this city to go to the sea

    They don't want to see such a scene, so they can only do so.

    Now, even if they are also members of the Ten Blades, their duty is to take care of the other Ten Blades, and it is forbidden for the Ten Blades who have not received the order of Aizen Soyousuke to leave the city without permission!

    Only Crocodile and Golden Lion are exceptions, because the two were not people in the city from the beginning, and they can move outside.

    But these two who are active outside are not allowed to devour other people's souls!

    The move of 'soul absorption' is forbidden for anyone to use.

    In this way, coupled with the "big plan and great cause" that Aizen Soyousuke showed to the two, they reluctantly gathered under Aizen Soyousuke's command.

    "In the future, there will be more broken faces to become our compatriots." Aizen Soyousuke said: "The number of Yachukas is limited, and it is impossible to give them unlimited devour."

    "The capable ones will take over your Ten Blades' positions."

    "And the ones without the ability at most, it is to ensure that they will not degenerate into Kirian. Therefore, it is difficult for them to grow in terms of spiritual pressure."

    "I need you to teach them, especially the teaching of domineering power."

    "Baloric Redfield." Aizen Soyousuke looked at the figure beside him and said, "How about entrusting this task to you?"

    "!? Me?" Redfield was startled.

    Known as the Red Earl, he is not a devil fruit capable user, and even like this is the first time, he is really good at domineering.

    Especially the domineering and knowledgeable, who can even see through other people's hearts.

    It's just that this "others" doesn't include Aizen Soyousuke, he can't see anything from Aizen.

    This is a terrible person beyond his imagination.

    Maybe putting his hand on his head could read something deeperbut that's impossible, he can't even get close to this person.

    ?Looking at Aizen Soyousuke, Redfield actually has a feeling of facing "another self"Sleep.

    It's not behavior, it's strength.

    Domineering, swordsmanship, physical skills, and spiritual pressure are all top-notch in all aspects, and it can even be said to be beyond the imagination of others. No matter which item of power he possesses, he has enough power to stand at the top of the world.

    But he happened to be like this in every item!

    Leaving aside the spiritual pressure, it is an enhanced version of myself.

    Even ambition is the same In his eyes, even "One Piece" is not worth mentioning. What he sees is a wider world.

    Of course, he had heard about d's prophecy.

    Aizen Soyousuke should also be aware of the person in front of him, but he never took it seriously. Regarding this prophecy, Aizen Soyousuke also gave his own answer:

    'The strong will not lightly talk about what the world is like, but will emphasize what the world should be like. The so-called prophecy is just the cry of the weak. Follow me to witness it, whether it is prophecy or the world government  , the scene that shattered it all.  '

    This person is the real 'lonely strong man'.

    Although he gathered his subordinates, but in fact, including himself, did anyone really enter his field of vision?

    "Okay" Redfield pondered for a moment: "Anyway, there's nothing to do in this city, even if you're looking for something, I can teach some of you if you want to learn from me."

    As he spoke, he grinned: "Althoughmost of them don't seem to require me to teach."

    "Jihahahaha, that's not necessarily the case. If I want to see these little devils, I should learn one or two from scratch!" The golden lion laughed.

    "Then I'll leave it to you, Earl."

    "Huh?" Redfield heard the voice and saw Jerrold, the ninetieth blade sitting at the end, the original subordinate of Aizen Soyousuke: "It seems that you are going to learn from me  no problem."

    Gerald nodded and said nothing more.

    Although he is the ninetieth blade, he knows that he is the weakest one, and maybe when the next Yachukas appears, his tenth blade position will be lost.

    The reason why I am able to sit here now is that I have followed Aizen Soyousuke to some extent in the first place.

    But he wasn't going to just go down like this.

    Become stronger!

    He wants to become a veritable Ten Blades!

    Redfield didn't say anything more, there are only ten of them in the current situation, and he doesn't need to teach too many people yet.

    "Everyone, Ten Blades, as you can see, it is not yet the time to expose our existence. Don't cause a commotion. Just go back to your own palace and wait slowly. Don't be proud and don't be impatient, just wait for the time to come  That's it."

    Aizen stretched out his hand and summed up the meeting: "Don't be afraid, no matter what happens, just go forward with me. We are invincible in front of us. ?

 Main Text Chapter 117 Gradually Perfecting the Propulsion City

    Chapter Thirty-ninth Gradually Perfecting the Propel City

    Promoting the virtual re-differentiation in the city has been completed.

    Instead of following the original idea, Aizen changed his plan.

    The fourth and third floors have been reorganized, and a large number of general virtual objects are arranged here to devour each other.

    Whether it is a regular criminal who entered the city or a criminal sent from the Golden Lion, no matter how much the bounty is, they will be turned into fakes and thrown to these two floors.

    There are no human souls for them to devour, but there is a "spirit confinement device" here to prevent the large number of spirits in the city from spilling out.

    In addition, the number of voids is not large enough to keep those weak voids alive by breathing, and this situation will get better and better as time goes by.

    Getting closer and closer to the 'virtual circle'.

    And the fifth floor is reserved for a large number of "Kilian", countless Kilian wandering here.

    Then there was the 5.5th floor, where all the criminals who had come here had also become empty, and at this time the cadre of the Revolutionary Army, 'Ambrio Ivankov', had not yet been imprisoned in the advancing city.

    When the Goya Kingdom was on fire, she also played on the sidelines once.

    Changes have been made here, and it has become the venue of the Ten Blades Conference by taking advantage of its originally secretive special system. At the same time, the monitoring room has been moved here, responsible for monitoring the entire promotion city, and at the same time, it has two sets of monitoring systems, the telephone bug and the spirit sub-network.  Aizen will also appear here if there is anything.

    And the sixth floor is reserved for 'Achukas', countless Yachukas live in this area.

    Devouring each other is only allowed, but killing each other is prohibited.

    After all, Yachukas is a precious resource. After death, although a large number of spirits can be fed back to the city through the "spiritual confinement device", it loses a piece of food for promotion.

    And the best ones who win after fighting each other can become a member of "Broken Face", and are given "Eleven" and subsequent numbers according to the order.

    And if anyone can defeat the current Ten Blades, their numbers can be taken from them.

    And the most important benefit of becoming Ten Blades is that you can get the "hunting rights". Ten Blades can enter the sixth floor of the promotion city to hunt those Achukas for a period of time every month, and use the flesh and blood of these Achukas to improve  Own.

    They won't kill any Yachucas, though.

    Even someone like Douglas wouldn't, Douglas and other Ten Blades who couldn't appear in public would occasionally stare at the sixth floor to avoid killing each other.

    Because every yachuka in here is their food!

    The second floor belongs to Ten Blades. Everyone in Ten Blades has set up a palace here, and they can come here occasionally.

    At the same time, they can also put their subordinates here.

    The first layer is reserved for other broken surfaces.

    These broken faces will also serve as prison guards, responsible for guarding other virtuals, forming a "virtuous cycle", artificially interfering with the evolution of virtuals.

    Occasionally, I will be rewarded to hunt on the sixth floor, and other times I can only improve myself through other methods.

    For example, domineering.

    Among the ten blades, those who are relatively free will occasionally teach these domineering powers because of Aizen Soyousuke's orders.

    If the general navy comes, try to fool it.

    If the person who comes is stronger, Aizen will activate the mirror flower water moon.

    His mirror image has already hypnotized all officers above the general level of the Navy headquarters, and it is still spreading downwards a little bit, striving to make everyone in the Navy headquarters, and even the people of the world government become his captives one day.

    After the matter of advancing the city was settled, Aizen Soyousuke left naturally.

    When you need him in the future, you only need to use the empty cavity to arrive at any time.

    While increasing the fighting power of one's own side, at the same time reducing the fighting power of the opponent through one's dark hand in the navy, the fighting power used to overthrow the world government has almost gathered.

    It will be enough for the remaining ten years or so.

    Next, you don't need to bother yourself too much about combat power, and you can just let the ten blades replace naturally.

    "What are you going to do next?" Fujitora asked Aizen with a smile.

    "Do nothing." Aizen Soyousuke said with a smile: "Or you can do everything According to the current situation, it will develop slowly.It's gone.  "

    Do nothingor maybe do anything.

    Overthrowing the world government does not only require strong power, it can only be said that power is one of the necessities, and there are various other requirements besides this.

    Especially as the 'Ten Blades', no matter now or in the future, they are all vicious pirates.

    Their purpose is simply to overthrow the world government.

    After this is done, even if they don't die in the process, Aizen Soyousuke will kill them himself.

    Among the current ten blades, only Magellan and Hannibal, who became ten blades from the navy, can survive.

    The rest is not worth living.

    certainly¡ª¡ª

    It doesn't necessarily need to be killed, if there is any way to take it away, it would be nice.

    Let them 'sleep' in your hands when you don't need them, and release them when you need them. As for how to do this, you need to think about it slowly and in the long run.

    Especially now, after playing the role of Aizen Soyousuke and slowly developing his subordinates, he found that it feels really good to entrust other people to do this kind of thing.

    Being by his side will make him feel a lot easier.

    Of course If these people can't keep up with their 'speed', then they will have to be abandoned by him.

    After all, they are just some 'tool people'. Aizen himself hasn't figured out whether to clean them up or follow them. It is impossible to accommodate them.

    In short, it means throwing it out when it is necessary to fight, and zeroing out at other times.

    The virtual circle (advance city) will also be destroyed when it leaves. After all, if it stays, it will leave at the same time a road of 'eat people and become stronger'.

    There is no guarantee that the rest of Xu will not take the path of 'turning people into Xu' and then 'eating people to become stronger'.

    He is still in this world and can limit this practice to 'sinners', but after leaving, no one cares about it.

    So at that time, it must be destroyed.

    Otherwise, the whole world will be turned into a virtual circle. After tens of thousands of years, it may be as chaotic as the world of the god of death at the beginning.

    Therefore, Aizen Soyousuke needs someone who will rule the world again after being overthrown.

    This person can't be hypocritical

    Fujitora Yixiao can be one of them, but it is only one of them. Thinking about it carefully, it seems that there are no people with outstanding "political ability" in this world.

 Text Chapter 118 Dragon

    Chapter 40 Dragon

    In fact, in most of the worlds of Japanese manga, there are no outstanding political figures.

    Um

    In fact, it's not just the Japanese manga world, most of the literary works lack such characters. It would be fine if the story was limited to one place.

    For example, the "Spell Return Battle" and the like are only depicting the group of "Spell Masters", and do not need to involve too many political concepts.

    In addition, it is based on the real world as a template, so there is no need for too many descriptions.

    However, such as "One Piece" and "Naruto" and the scope of the plot involves the "whole world" and "world ruler".

    It will show the child's play of 'politics'.

    "One Piece" is better, because there are too many funny content in it, and there are too many people with brain pits in it. At first glance, they are not normal people, and their brain circuits are not normal. There will be much less manifestation in this aspect.

    The tone of the world of "Naruto" is relatively dark, and the feeling will be more profound, so there are so many conspiracy theories-but in fact, it's just that the level is too low, and there are not so many conspiracy, because Masashi Kishimoto himself  do not have the ability to do so.

    It's just that China's political education is better, so I feel this way.

    However, Japanese audiences don't care much. When the conspiracy theory spreads, the general feeling there is 'inexplicable'.  In fact, not only Japan, but most people in the world think so.

    Because we are not the majority, we are a minority, how many people in other countries have decent political education?

    It is okay to over-interpret Jiang Wen's movies, because the information contained in them is inherently large.

    But "Naruto" and "One Piece" still need to be over-interpreted?  This is too worthy of them.

    This has drawn seven or eight hundred words, and everything that should be said and should not be said has been said. What else needs to be hidden and difficult to express?

    Therefore, a question was born - what is the political level of the reincarnated people?

    should look good.

    Because Aizen Soyousuke found several related books from the reincarnation person's computer, it can only be said that he is an elite reincarnation person-although he died with a sharp gun and did not show anything.

    But in fact, there should be something. Maybe I used this kind of book to succeed in other worlds and earn reincarnation points.

    Aizen Soyousuke originally planned to write some of the content that fits the situation in this world and send it to people who he thinks have "political potential".

    But looking at it myself, I found that there are still many versions in it, and it is also marked "adapted to the xx world", which is definitely not uncommon.

    After looking through it carefully, I found that one of the versions is very suitable for the world of One Piece, and I don¡¯t need to make any modifications myself, which saves trouble.

    This kind of thing is also normal.

    Although the thoughts of these reincarnators themselves are definitelytoo absolute, it should be said 'not necessarily'.  Not necessarily to bring peace to the people of those worlds.

    But most of the world is full of oppression of all kinds.

    At this time, these books seem to be just books, but they are actually more useful than any weapon, and they can really make a big difference with a small one.

    How extensive will it be affected by then?  How much can they earn?

    Just like those capitalists holding "Das Kapital".

    It was originally intended to make everyone wary of the capitalists, but the capitalists used it instead!

    In addition, there are many Lu Xun and similar books.

    These books are even put together with those of several gentlemen, and there are even revised versions according to the customs of various worlds.  A little thought also leads to the conclusion that it is equally important to awaken the insensitive masses.

    First use these books to awaken the masses, and then use those books to lead them.

    Very well prepared.

    Combined with it, the previous reincarnation is definitely an elite, and has its own set of logic on how to earn reincarnation points.

    However, Aizen Soyousuke is not going to use these by himself, he is going to give these books to the right people and ask them to help them do it.

    After all, he can't give up the stars and the sea because of a world, he hasn't seen enough of those wonderful things.

    It's too bad to be alone for a world.

    And for this kind of thing, there is indeed a suitable character in this world.

    Under the influence of Aizen, what happened in this sea at this time has gradually deviated from the original track.Aizen Soyousuke doesn't care about "devil fruit" and the like, and won't go looking for the so-called "opportunity".

    Because there is no need for this.

    Now his domineering is already at the top of the world, and his domineering alone is enough to stand at the top of the world, but he has not yet reached the 'limit'.

    Coupled with the power of his own death system All the characters who have shown their strength in the comics of "One Piece" are not for him to fear now.

    Even the location of the 'Devil Fruit' shown in it doesn't matter to him at all.

    Therefore, there is no such need at all, and he doesn't even care whether his subordinates will get powerful devil fruits.

    Anyway, the ten blades together are not enough for him to fight alone.

    But even so, it still changed the world.

    The first thing that changed was the system of "Qiwuhai under the king".

    For those broken planes, no matter how many new ghosts there are, it is not enough, so along with the spiritual subnet, some pirates were caught by Aizen Soyousuke.

    And more parts were secretly captured by the golden lion and others who were eager to evolve.

    Although the sea at this time is still more chaotic than before the era of great pirates, it can be said to be very calm compared to the previous few years. Therefore, the world government does not care about the plan of "The King's Qiwuhai".

    What they want is not the stability of the people, but the balance of the sea.

    And now the sea is very balanced, so there is no need to start a new plan, what if the balance of the sea is destroyed?

    People who would have become Qibukai have continued their "pirate behavior" in this process, and the bounty is also increasing a little bit. They should have become Qibukai recently, and the bounty has increased at this time  .

    For example, the following two:

    Sandy Crocodile

    Bounty: 120 million Baileys.

    Boa Hancock

    Bounty: 127 million Baileys.

    The pendulum of the clock is still swinging non-stop, and time is passing forward little by little with the sound of ticking.

    In the Windmill Village in the East China Sea, a certain boy ate that devil fruit.

    And above the sea, a certain murloc shouted loudly to his companions, "We will not kill anyone, let's go, brothers! We must send this guy back to his hometown!"

    It is also in the East China Sea, the Kingdom of Goya.

    The man in the cloak, "Monch d. Long", made his face invisible. Walking in the town of his hometown, he looked at the residents who were full of smiles on the street, with a serious expression on his face.

    Although everyone was laughing, he just felt very depressed inside.

    The world is wrong.

    But he didn't know what was wrong, he just felt wrong.

    He thought about overthrowing this country, overthrowing the Kingdom of Goya, but in the end he was sure of one thing - he didn't have the power.

    It is not the power to overthrow the country, but the power to govern the country.

    He wants to bring people freedom, but not freedom from disorder.

    If it is just to overthrow the Kingdom of Goa, then the result can be explained in one sentence, 'Although they lost everything, they got freedom.  '

    He instinctively felt that this was wrong.

    Since he was a child, he was a child who was good at thinking. After all, Garp taught him almost nothing.

    Garp's upbringing to himwas more than Luffy's.

    Luffy's "thrown into the abyss", "the forest at night" and "tied to a balloon and flew into the air" are really "gentle". This may be because he is a grandson, so he "reduced the intensity".

    Perhaps it is precisely because of this that he saw where the world's wild thoughts lie. It is definitely not the reason of a few pirates. The reason lies in the world government and the Tianlong people!

    However, even killing a few Celestial Dragons now has little effect, let alone whether it can be done.

    The Tianlong people have penetrated their thinking into various countries, such as the Goa Kingdom

    All the way to the city wall, looking at the two worlds separated by a wall, all he can feel is sadness.

    "This world is often like this. The ruler stands high and completely separates himself from the ruled. Those who don't need are imprisoned or abandonedObviously they are all human beings, but one of them calls themselves a god."

    Long's pupils shrank, and he turned his head slightly, and saw the man standing beside him: "Aizen Soyousuke, you are really famous, what can I do for you?"

    Vice Admiral, Aizen Soyousuke.

    He has heard it countless times recently, and seen that face in newspapers many times, but he never expected that such a person would appear in front of him.

    "You know me, so it's easy." Aizen Soyousuke stretched out his hand to Long and said, "I'm here to ask you to cooperate."Big name, what can I do for you?  "

    Vice Admiral, Aizen Soyousuke.

    He has heard it countless times recently, and seen that face in newspapers many times, but he never expected that such a person would appear in front of him.

    "You know me, so it's easy." Aizen Soyousuke stretched out his hand to the dragon and said, "I'm here to ask you to cooperate.?

 Text Chapter 119 The Red Book

    Chapter 41 The Red Book

    "cooperate?"

    Alarm bells were ringing in Long's heart.

    Before meeting Aizen Soyousuke himself again, he had a good impression of this person who has been catching pirates at sea and punishing criminals.

    Not only to catch pirates, he will also try his best to help the residents on the island.

    Long even heard that Aizen helped a man who was homeless due to a storm rebuild his home, and he and his men cleaned the streets.

    This kind of rumor is far from the 'vice admiral', and has never been published in regular newspapers, but he pays more attention to these.

    But¡ª¡ªall this was before meeting Aizen Soyousuke.

    After actually seeing him, all the previous impressions were shattered.

    Knowing his existence, he suddenly appeared in front of himself, and then said some inexplicable words Combined with his previous actions.

    The person in front of him definitely has a huge ambition that is incalculable!

    Being able to hide his ambition so well made his hair stand on end.

    "Don't be so nervous." Aizen Soyousuke smiled and said: "Okay, let's change the place, if someone sees it, it will be troublesome."

    "" Long looked at Aizen Soyousuke's back and slowly smiled: "Alright."

    He wants to see what this vice admiral is looking for himself to do!

    "This is your hometown." Aizen Soyousuke said as he walked, "I remember you have a son, who seems to be called Luffy."

    "!" Long's pupils shrank: "Do you mean to threaten me?"

    Long asked himself that the person he was most sorry for was his son, but with the path he is taking now, he must not reveal that he is Luffy's father.

    Otherwise, even Garp can't hold it back, and the world government will definitely take action against Luffy.

    "You think too much." Aizen Soyousuke stopped and showed a helpless smile. No matter how you look at it, you feel kind, which makes people want to relax their vigilance.

    But once he thought of the words that came out of his mouth, he couldn't do it anyway.

    "Just asking casually, it's gossip before the main topic." Aizen Soyousuke sighed, and then continued walking ahead.

    "Then skip the gossip and get straight to the point." Long looked at the unhurried figure in front of him and said.

    "It's a pity, I still want to have a good chat with you." Aizen Soyousuke shook his head: "Then, let's change the place."

    Saying that, Aizen's figure disappeared from the dragon's eyes in an instant.

    Shaved?

    A little bit different.

    Long followed quickly.

    Although Aizen used Shunpo, he didn't use it too fast. This level of Shunpo is similar to 'walking' for him.

    Although ordinary people can't see clearly, but at this speed, Long even has the leisure to look at the surrounding scenery: "Hey, over there¡ª"

    Leaving the 'Noble District' and passing through the 'Uncertain Terminal', a jungle appeared in front of the two of them.

    "It would be more convenient to say it here." Lan Ran said with a smile: "Besides, you come here because you want to see your son, right?"

    "" Long stopped in his tracks: "No need, just say something here."

    "Okay." Aizen Soyousuke no longer used Shunpo, but walked slowly like a real walk: "You should have noticed the mistakes in this world, and this is why the Revolutionary Army was established."

    "That's right."

    "The same is true for me." Aizen Soyousuke said: "I also noticed the mistakes in this world, it is impossible to go on like this I think so, so I started to plan secretly like now, gather strength  .¡±

    As Aizen Soyousuke said, he walked towards the wave of soul he felt. He had already seen Luffy and the others before he came.

    Now this will determine their bearings.

    "However, pure power is not enough. It is not enough to overthrow the world government and the rule of the Tianlong people." Aizen Soyousuke stopped and looked at the dragon behind him and said: "The ability to govern this world is also needed."

    Long frowned and said nothing.

    "But unfortunately, I don't have such people among my subordinates." Aizen Soyousuke continued: "It's not that they can't rule, they are very good at it, but almost everyone of them is a vicious person  , even if doingAt that position, it will not be better than Tianlong people, so I need your ability.  "

    "Could it be that¡ª¡ª"

    "That's right, it's the 'could it be said'." Aizen Soyousuke said with a smile: "I know you, I know the revolutionary army, some idealists who are dissatisfied with the current world situation and inspired to change the world. But you  Lack of power, the power to overthrow the world government."

    "And I have this power, so let's cooperate."

    "If my understanding is correct." Long's forehead was covered with cold sweat: "You mean that you overthrow the world government, and then hand over the world to us to governisn't that right?"

    "exactly."

    "What's in it for you."

    Aizen Soyousuke's footsteps stopped, accompanied by Ryu's heart that seemed to stop.

    "A bit disappointed."

    "What?"

    "I didn't expect you to ask such words." Aizen Soyousuke turned his head slightly to face the dragon, and the lens that appeared in the dragon's vision radiated light, making people unable to see his eyes clearly: "I have  What benefit? Is it for some personal gain that I overthrow the World Government?"

    "¡ª¡ª!"

    "It's not your fault. Your vision must have its own limitations. It's not easy to see the current situation in such a world. I have too many hopes for you."

    Long's heart twitched, being told that made him feel a little uncomfortable.

    Aizen Soyousuke didn't say anything, but took out a book and a phone bug.

    "This is?"

    "This book is related to your revolutionary cause Take a good look at it." Aizen Soyousuke said with a smile: "It's useless to say more now. After you finish reading this book, you feel that there is a good relationship between us."  Talk to each other, use this phone bug to contact me when you cooperate with each other."

    Buzz - hiss!

    As if something was torn apart, a dark hole appeared in front of Lan Ran's body, and the surroundings of the hole looked like teeth, or like an open mouth.

    "At that time, let's have a good chat."

    As he said that, Aizen Soyousuke's figure disappeared into the black hole, and the next moment, the hole seemed to close his mouth, and disappeared from the dragon's eyes in an instant.

    Long looked at the phone bug in his hand, then at the book with a red cover in his hand, without saying a word for a long time.

 Main Text Chapter 120 Dragon's Thinking

    Chapter 42: Thinking of the Dragon

    Aizen Soyousuke who walked into the empty cavity showed a smile.

    "This is done."

    It is often difficult for people to cherish things that are easily obtained, and a little routine is still required.

    However, what he said in front of the dragon was not all false.

    In this world, Dragon can indeed be regarded as "seeing very far", but there are very few expressions about him in the comics, and it is not known how far he can see.

    In Aizen Soyousuke's view, no matter how far he can see, it is actually limited.

    There are not many good minds in the whole world, and he will definitely be limited by the "limitations of the times", but he is much better than other people, so he is a suitable role.

    Therefore, Aizen Soyousuke is not going to give him virtual power.

    Human nature is not worth testing. No one knows what he will do after he has this power, so the 'test' in this respect is fine

    Long found a place and began to read the book Aizen Soyousuke handed him.

    Looking at it, my eyes widened.

    The content contained in this book is a bit beyond his imagination, and this is actually a relatively shallow version given to him by Aizen Soyousuke.

    the reason is simple.

    Because people in this world generally don't have much knowledge about 'politics'.

    A high level of politics often means a high level of greed!

    Just like what Mr. Tang said in "Let the Bullets Fly", the gentry pays the money and the people follow suit.

    In fact, even this is rarely achieved in the world of One Piece.

    They all robbed directly!  Not that many twists and turns at all.

    Therefore, it is too deep, and the dragon can't understand it, and it doesn't conform to the "common sense" of this world.

    It is normal for people in this world to be unresponsive.

    For example, there is such a scene in the game of One Piece.

    [Luffy's partner was taken away, and Luffy rushed to rescue him after he found out.

    The first ones to find were Sauron and Franky.

    And these two people seem to have just woken up and don't know anything.

    Say to Sauron and Franky who found it, "You seem to have been taken away"

    Then repeat this sentence repeatedly, and finally a series of explanations by the civet cat on the side.

    In the end, it is considered to understand 'what!  ?  The partner was taken away?  '

    So Luffy said again, 'ah, I've said it all, you were also taken away.  '

    It wasn't until this time that Frankie understood that the two of them were also in the range of being taken away.  ¡¿

    ¡ª¡ªThis brain circuit is outrageous!

    In addition to this, there are countless similar examples.

    For this kind of person, the book you read to him is considered a little esoteric, can he understand it?

    All of these people who were cheated and helped to count the money are experts.

    However, if you want to understand this kind of book, you often need to combine reality and conduct targeted understanding. It will be very difficult to understand things that are not in reality.

    For the most part in this edition, dragons are understandable.

    However, it is difficult to understand the content involving deeper places, but although it is difficult to understand, he can feel that these parts that are difficult for him to understand are the real core!

    "Aizen Soyousuke" He uttered the name again, but the meaning was quite different from before.

    The frown also slowly let go, and there was some relief inside.

    Well, I probably understand it, but I feel like I don¡¯t understand it at all. Anyway, it¡¯s a good thing, let¡¯s understand it slowly.

    Long looked at the phone bug in his hand, thought about it carefully, and decided to check the situation first and not contact Aizen Soyousuke for the time being

    Baloric Redfield

    Known as the Red Earl, he also has his own dreams, just because the contemporary Roger, Whitebeard and others are too strong, and his physical fitness is also weakening a little bit with age.

    Therefore, his dream slowly disappeared, or entrusted to Roger and others 'unauthorizedly'.

    Originally, he was going to spend the rest of his life in Jinjin City like this, but he didn't expect to be turned into a 'virtual'.

    This kind of creature whose lifespan is unknown, he just feels that his strength has fully recovered and even surpassed the heyday, while his wild?? has not been reborn with this.

    Even more weakened.

    Because Aizen Soyousuke is really too strong.

    In Redfield's view, no matter what he wanted to do, it was impossible to bypass him, so he simply gave up, and he didn't even have a competitive heart.

    In fact, let alone the thirtieth blade now, it doesn't matter even if I am the ninth or tenth.

    But unfortunately, the latter ones are too incompetent. If one's number is nine or ten, there is a feeling of depravity.

    Therefore, for the time being, he sat in the third position.

    After watching the battle between the Golden Lion and Douglas, he didn't have the idea of ??competing for the first or second place. If there is anything he wants to know now that can arouse his curiosity, it is Aizen Soyousuke.  How far can a person go.

    Are the words in his mouth big words, or will they become reality in the future?

    There is also the 'new era' that Aizen Soyousuke said, he is very curious about these.

    And maybe it's because he has regained his youth, or maybe it's because he knows that this is not enough, seeing Gerald working hard to practice under his own teaching, he feels that his heart is gradually becoming younger

    "Do you want to leave the city for a while?" Aizen Soyousuke looked at Redfield in front of him and asked.

    "Ah, that's right." Redfield smiled, "Domineering isn't something that you can definitely learn once you teach it. The same is true for progress. It depends on your own hard work and talent. Does Gerrold  I don't know the talent in this area, but he is undoubtedly working very hard. I have nothing to teach him in the future."

    "I've already brought in the door." Redfield looked at Aizen Soyousuke and said, "I won't reveal to the world that I left the city, and the other ghosts will need to grow up for a while before they need it."  Shall I teach you?"

    "I'll be back before then."

    "Do you want to regain yourself?"

    "HahaSometimes I'm really curious." Redfield smiled a little: "Which of the two of us really has the ability to see the inner feelings of others."

    "It's not knowledgeable, it's just a basic judgment." Aizen Soyousuke said: "Go, as long as you abide by the conditions I told you before, you can temporarily hand it over to Douglas for teaching.  free."

    "Conditions? Sure enough, it is worthy of the navy. Even if people like us are taken in as subordinates, they have their own ambitions and always follow the rules."

    "Because this rule is made by myself? Don't worry, I will follow it, your rule! ?

 Main Text Chapter 121 King Qi Wuhai

    ?Chapter Forty-Three The King's Shichibukai

    Monkey D. Long.

    Even among the revolutionary army, there are only a handful of people who know the full name of 'Dragon', especially in other places.

    He never revealed his full name to anyone.

    In other words, Garp may sometimes slip up and let others know that the dragon is his son.

    The words he heard when he came to the Kingdom of Goa made him more sure of his heart.

    ¡®I need to meet Aizen Soyousuke.  '

    Make your own people more, and make your enemies less He wants to practice this sentence now!

    Aizen Soyousuke hung up the phone, and the corner of Chong's mouth curled into a slight smile.

    However, he didn't leave immediately, but looked at the document in front of him - Wangxia Qiwuhai.

    And about his transfer order.

    "As expected"

    The world government doesn't have the idea of ??'rectifying pirates' at all. They, or the five old starsor Im, the ruler of this world wants balance.

    But now, the balance is showing signs of being broken because of Aizen Soyousuke.

    The great route has calmed down more and more. The New World has not received any 'newcomers' from the great route during this period of time, although it is nothing in a short time.

    But if we continue like this for ten or twenty years.

    Maybe Aizen Soyousuke and his subordinates will be able to calm down all the pirates on the Great Route, and even attack the four seas.

    what does that mean?

    It means that the navy can go all out to deal with those big pirates in the new world!

    It doesn't matter if the navy loses, but what ifthe navy wins?

    In that case, even if there will be some newcomers who go to sea in this world, it will be difficult to compare with these big pirates, and the sea can be said to have calmed down.

    And if the sea calms down, what will happen?

    The people will find that 'Even if the pirates are gone, our life has not improved at all', maybe even worse.

    "Although I don't know if it's the five old stars or Im or something that was confirmed a long time ago" Aizen Soyousuke smiled: "It's more or less one of the few people in this world who have some opinions of their own, but it's a pity  , not used in a good place.¡±

    The greatest value of pirates is to attract hatred.

    Therefore, pirates cannot be too strong.

    Too strong will threaten the rule of the world government.

    But it can't be too weak. If it is too weak, the people will realize where the real evil lies.

    This can be seen from many places, including the Chambord Islands.

    To go to the great route from all over the world, you only need to reverse the two methods of mountain and windless belt.

    Pirates can't walk through the windless belt, they can only walk upside down mountain.  However, the navy did not deploy troops near the Reversing Mountain at all. If the navy really wanted to deal with the pirates, it should set up a naval branch at the place where Luffy and the others met Rab on the great route, leaving at least one in the headquarters.  will sit in town!

    But the Navy didn't do that.

    And the "Chambordy Islands", the entrance of the great route to the new world, although it has a navy, it doesn't care about those pirates at all!

    It doesn't matter as long as it doesn't hinder the Tianlong people.

    Of course, there is another explanation, that is to send all the difficult pirates to the new world in this way.

    But look at the current situation of the great route and the world - Aizen doesn't believe this.

    Therefore, even if it was just a sign, the world government decided not to let Aizen continue to catch pirates like this, but to transfer Aizen back to the Navy headquarters.

    At the same time, recruit some pirates to become the "King Shichibukai", and let them also become the poles of the world. After all, the triangle is more stable.

    This is especially true for the identity of 'pirate'.

    These Tianlong people are still very serious about maintaining their own rule on the basis of ensuring that they can become masters and enslave the people of the whole world.

    As for the recommendation about Shichibukai Of course Soyousuke Aizen will continue to carry forward his "character setting" and will not recommend anyone.

    "Go and meet the dragon."

    Aizen Soyousuke opened the black cavity and walked in. He had already confirmed the location of this conversation through his previous contact with Long.

    However, the location of the location was not directly told by the dragon.

    In fact, since the last time the location of the dragon was determined, there has always been a screen on his side playing the dragon's every scene.In one second, as long as Aizen can instantly know where he is and what he is doing.

    There are not many people in the whole world who can enjoy this level of treatment.

    But Long's father and son enjoyed it all

    Regarding the recommendation of Qiwuhai under the king, all generals in the navy are eligible.

    It's just that most of the recommendation content sent up is blank, which means that these generals did not recommend anyone.

    Sengoku, who has become the admiral of the navy, looked at the recommendation list of Soyousuke Aizen specially, and it was blank as he thought.

    Of the remaining people who filled out the nomination list, more than half wrote the same character¡ªBoa Hancock.

    The person known as the Pirate Queen.

    Although she has not been out to sea for a long time, she has already been called the "world's most beautiful woman". In the Warring States Period, she even saw the reward order of this Pirate Empress in many people's offices!

    The good name is: understand the bounty offender.

    "Fart!" Warring States cursed angrily: "I don't know what you people think? How many of you have seen this Hancock before, but you even forgot who you were when you saw a reward order!  "

    Sengoku scolded, but actually listed Boa Hancock as one of the seven martial arts that will be reported.

    'Wellif she can become Qiwuhai, I can see her in the Qiwuhai meeting later.  '

    There is no other meaning, I just want to see with my own eyes whether the so-called "world's most beautiful woman" is worthy of the name. After all, the reward order is a reward order, and a real person is a real person.

    and

    Warring States slowly became serious, looking at Boa Hancock's reward order.

    Although it is said that her reputation has spread more widely than her prestige, what is still undeniable is her powerful strength.

    Even if it is placed on the entire Qibuhai's shortlist, it is undoubtedly the stronger one.

    Both domineering and fruit abilities are excellent, coupled with her own beauty, most people can't show her 10% combat power against her.

    As the king Qiwuhai is absolutely qualified.

    The key is to shoot who will invite her to become the king's Qiwuhai.

    After thinking about it for a while, a candidate appeared in Sengoku's mind - Fujitora smiled.

    He is blind, he can't see Boa Hancock's appearance, so he won't be confused, so he can make a reasonable judgment.

    Yes, Not Bad.

    Then he continued to look at the people "recommended" by other people to see if there was any suitable candidate for King Shichibukai.

 Text Chapter 122: 1515 Year of the Sea Calendar

    Chapter 44: 1515 Year of the Sea Calendar

    Here is a lonely rock on the sea.

    There is a table and two chairs on the lone rock, with a parasol above his head: "Does he know where I am"

    Long put down the phone bug in his hand. During the phone call just now, Aizen Soyousuke said that he would be there in a while, but the problem was that he didn't say where he was at all.

    Did he confirm his location without telling him?

    Buzz¡ª¡ª

    Hiss¡ª¡ª

    It was still the familiar voice, the space in front of Long's eyes was torn apart, and Aizen Soyousuke walked out of it.

    "I took some time to deal with some things." Aizen Soyousuke came over and said with a smile, "I didn't keep you waiting for a long time."

    Now his virtual circle no longer needs to be positioned as it was at the beginning, and the opening technology is more proficient.

    Long's heart sank slightly, but he didn't say anything.

    "Have you already thought about it?" Aizen Soyousuke pulled out the chair and sat opposite the dragon: "Do you want to cooperate with me?"

    "Ah, after reading your book, I do have this idea." Long said: "I am going to cooperate with you, but I just have a question, what do I need to pay for this cooperation? What can I get?"

    "About this" Aizen Soyousuke said with a smile: "Let us discuss it carefully."

    In order to deal with the powerful pirates who ruled the new world.

    The world government announced the establishment of the position of "Qiwuhai".

    And those pirates who ruled in the New World were given the title of "Emperor of the Sea".

    As the world government thought, the world has returned to 'calm'.

    Four emperors of the sea, seven legal pirates and the headquarters of the navy formed the "three pillars" on the sea.

    In this way, the time came to 1515 in the lunar calendar of the sea.

    "Hoo~~"

    In the Navy Headquarters, in the office of Aizen Soyousuke, Admiral Zefa, wearing sunglasses, exhaled a big puff of smoke.

    "Mr. Zefer."

    "What's wrong?"

    "It's better to smoke less." Aizen Soyousuke looked at Zefa and said, "You have already been diagnosed with asthma, and smoking will make your physical condition worse."

    "It doesn't matter." Zefa grinned and said, "Anyway, I'm quite old, and I've retired to the second line. How can I just give up this hobby because of mere asthma!"

    "A mere asthma" Aizen Soyousuke said, "This mere asthma almost took the lives of you and Ain."

    "Don't worry." Zepha paused, and took out an airbag-like thing: "The things prepared by the scientists can temporarily suppress my asthma, and I can use this next time I encounter a similar situation."

    About two years ago, when he was leading a group of students, he met a pirate.

    Although the pirate's own strength is not weak, he is still not his opponent. The key problem is that he has an asthma attack!

    If it wasn't for Aizen Soyousuke's boat being nearby at that time, he sensed the movement from here and rushed over, he might be dead now.

    Of course it doesn't matter if he lives or dies, but if he dies, how many of the students on the same boat as him will survive?

    "But a real opponent may not give you the chance to use this."

    "Don't underestimate me!" Zefa grinned and said, "Even if my physical fitness declines, I'm still an admiral. There are still times like this."

    "It seems that I can't convince you anymore." Aizen Soyousuke sighed and said rather distressed.

    "Compared to meit's you, the terminator of the pirates, who has been sitting in the office for a few years." Zefa asked, "How long has it been since you went to sea?"

    "I still go to sea occasionally." Aizen Soyousuke said, "For example, the last time was three months ago."

    "" Zefa said with emotion: "The Warring States period is also degenerate."

    When he first met Aizen Soyousuke, he always felt something was wrong.

    But after a long time like now, he found that the man in front of him was one of the few people in the navy who had not been affected and kept upholding his own justice.

    Even he himself has gradually become confused in the past few years after becoming a navy.

    The person in front of him has never been like this.

    Always stick to your own justice, right is right, wrong?? is wrong, and it will not be deviated in the slightest just because it is the order of the "World Government".

    For example, he has been opposed to the policy of Qiwuhai under the king until now.

    In Zefa's view, Aizen Soyousuke is more suitable to be an admiral than the current ones!  The current generals rely too much on their own fruit abilities.

    Unlike Aizen Soyousuke, he is a real domineering and swordsman, and his strength is definitely not inferior to those generals.

    "Okay, Mr. Zefa." Aizen Soyousuke shook his head: "Is there something to come to see me this time?"

    "Ah, that's right." Zefa looked at Aizen Soyousuke and said, "I've been hunting those capable pirates in the sea recently, but the efficiency is too bad!"

    "I see, because I used to hunt pirates very fast." Aizen Soyousuke shook his head: "But unfortunately, I don't have any special information channels, I can only say  Occupied a few key positions, and often wandered around."

    "The key location?" Zefa frowned: "Is it the Chambord Islands?"

    "indeed so."

    Zefa fell into thinking, he didn't look like he was stationed near the Chambord Islands, the reason was those Celestial Dragons!

    It is one thing to be able to catch the pirates, but another to be disgusted by the Tianlong people.

    In Zefa's view, the reason why the navy did not station a large number of troops in the Chambord Islands is to allow the soldiers in the navy to have as little contact with the Tianlong people as possible.

    Otherwise, it is likely that the inner justice will be broken because of the actions of the Draconians.

    The Chambord Islands are an important place to connect to the New World!

    The reason why such an important place is so chaotic, Tianlong people have to bear a heavy responsibility.

    Compared with the Chambord Islands, it is better to be stationed near the Upside Down Mountain, but the pirates there are mainly newcomers who have just come to the great route from the four seas.

    Has he, an admiral, been reduced to bullying those 'junior people'?

    "It's a good suggestion." Zefa stood up: "I'll try it first and see how it goes."

    Even if they are just 'junior' and 'newcomers', it does not delay the viciousness of these pirates themselves, and they must be caught if they should be caught.

    After Zefa left for about half an hour, Ain, who had sea-blue long hair and was wearing a navy uniform, walked to the door and knocked on the door: "Lieutenant General Aizen!"

    "Ai Yin, please come in." Aizen Soyousuke raised his head and said.

    "ThatI heard that Teacher Zefa" Ain said with some doubts while looking around.

    "It's a pity that you are late." Aizen Soyousuke said with a smile: "Mr. Zefa has been away for a while. ?

 Text Chapter 123: Nicole Robin

    Chapter Forty-Five Nicole Robin

    "Nicole Robin, I want to borrow your ability." Sha Krocdale turned his chair and looked at the girl in front of the table with a smile and said, "You seem to be able to interpret the text of history."

    "Oh, that's right." Nicole Robin looked at Crocodile in front of her and said with a smile while thinking in her heart: "I can indeed understand the text of history and I have been looking for the location of the text of history  , do you know these things?"

    "Of course." Crocodile said: "This country should have a historical text. I have been looking for it for a while."

    Having said that, Crocodile clenched his hand. If it wasn't for Aizen Soyousuke who placed so many restrictions on his actions, he would have already found it by now!

    ¡®No matter how nice it sounds, it¡¯s just a navy.  ¡¯ Crocodile was thinking secretly in his heart, and he has also worked hard to become stronger these years.

    But still can't keep up with Douglas's growth rate.

    Not to mention Aizen Soyousuke.

    He hasn't touched that man since the beginning, let alone now.

    Even, there was a faint thought in his heart - even if he found Pluto, it would be useless.

    It is very likely that Aizen Soyousuke knows the whereabouts of Hades, but he doesn't seem to care about it.

    Or in other words, until now, Crocodile doesn't know what else the man cares about.

    "Then bring me in front of the historical text." Nicole Robin said to Crocodile, "You want Pluto, right? As long as you bring me in front of the historical text, I will help you get Pluto.  "

    "Very good." Crocodile grinned with satisfaction. As for the sincerity in this smile, I don't know: "Before then, I will protect you from being taken away by the navy  .The Navy is not that capable of taking you out of my hands."

    'Except for that man.  '

    Crocodile added in his heart.

    "Then I'll leave it to you, boss." Nicole Robin breathed a sigh of relief, and said inwardly, "His Majesty Shichibukai Crocodile, under his command should be able to guarantee safety for a period of time. As for  The text of the history depends on the situation.  '

    Anyway, even if the historical text did describe the location of Pluto, Nicole Robin was not going to disclose it to Crocodile.

    The two are just using each other.

    Therefore, after a period of time, Nicole Robin began to work in the Baroque Work Agency.

    Baroque Works has just been established.

    The scope of business development is limited.

    Only a part of them are members of the original Crocodile Pirates, and the rest are newcomers.

    Afterwards, unlike the original book, everyone in the Baroque Works knew that the president of the work was Crocodile, and even people from the Navy and Alabasta knew this.

    Because there is no need to hide.

    The business scope of the current Baroque Work Agency is completely different from that of the Baroque Work Agency in the original book.

    What they are secretly looking for is Alabasta's information on the 'historical text'.

    The main business is to capture pirates. The captured pirates are mainly required to be 'alive', and the captured pirates will not be handed over to the navy, but will be sent directly to Crocodile.

    Only a small number of lead characters with large bounties will be turned over to the Navy.

    And no one knows where the pirates who were handed over to Crocodile without a bounty went, and neither did Nicole Robin.

    One of the ways Baroque Works makes money is through bounties.

    The second is to be a sea merchant, traveling between the four seas, the Chambord Islands and other places.

    Very strange, is Crocodile a serious businessman?  If so why was he offered a bounty by the navy?  With a reward of 160 million Baileys?

    Or is it true that after becoming Qi Wuhai, he really changed his ways?

    ¡®It¡¯s definitely not a reformation.  ¡¯ Nicole Robin quickly confirmed this, because she found that Crocodile was also dissatisfied with the current Baroque work society.

    However, no changes were made.

    In other words

    'Behind the Baroque Work Agency, there is actually another behind-the-scenes manipulator, and this behind-the-scenes manipulator can completely suppress Crocodile.  '

    Nicole Robin thought for a while, and thought that the only possible existence behind the Baroque Works was 'White Beard'.The only ones who can be stronger than Qi Wuhai are the four emperors of the sea.

    If it's Kaido or big mom, how could he care about this kind of thing?  It can only be more brutal than Crocodile.

    Although the red-haired Shanks is also one of the four emperors, he probably doesn't care much about this kind of thing, but there is still a possibility.

    The most likely one is 'White Beard'.

    He has his own territory, and he is good to the people on the territory. If Crocodile is his subordinate, there is indeed such a possibility.

    But the question also arises - how big is this 'greatest possibility'?

    In fact, this is the largest, but it is only compared to other people in the Four Emperors.

    Whitebeard doesn't seem like a person who would do such a thing. He usually adopts people as his son directly, and he doesn't care about such things.

    He really doesn't need to care

    As the 'world's strongest man', there are not many things that require him to care about, and there are not many things that require him to plan.

    All you need to do is drive the boat over, and all the conspiracies and tricks will fall apart under the power of Whitebeard.

    That is the man who can destroy the world!

    But if this is neither that nor that, who is it?  It can't be the navy, can it?

    Nicole Robin laughed at the ridiculous idea that popped up in her mind. Could someone like Crocodile be a subordinate of a certain navy?

    Who would believe such a thing.

    Anyway, she didn't believe it.

    Da da da¡ª¡ª

    Hearing the footsteps coming from the basement, Nicole Robin turned her head and saw Crocodile coming out.

    "Those pirates were sent to the basement by you again."

    Nicole Robin looked casual and said, "Killed?"

    "Who knows." Crocodile said nonchalantly, "It's better not to delve too deeply into this kind of thing."

    As he spoke, he raised the corners of his mouth slightly, showing a somewhat sinister smile: "Unless you want to step into a deeper hell."

    "It's really interesting, isn't it hell now?"

    "Hmph, you are only half a foot in here now, just work for me honestly If you can really find Pluto, I can introduce you to that lord."

    "Is that lord?"

    Nicole Robin looked at Crocodile and asked, "Doesn't that lord know what you're doing behind your back? ?

 Text Chapter 124 Curiosity

    Chapter 46 Curiosity

    Little tricks?

    Crocodile laughed when he heard Nicole Robin's words: "Does the little action you mentioned refer to my search for Pluto?"

    "No matter how I look at it, I don't feel that you are going to hand over this kind of thing to someone who exists behind the scenes." Robin said with a smile: "Isn't this a small trick?"

    "That's true, butyou overestimated the power of Pluto, and you underestimated the power of that person." Crocodile said with a gloomy expression: "He doesn't care about this at all, you care too much.  "

    Having said that, it is an ancient weapon after all, and Crocodile has already bet all of himself on it, whether it is for begging control or for his own ambition.

    He can only hope that 'Pluto' is much stronger than Aizen Soyousuke thought.

    But according to the description of the ancient weapon "Pluto", this should be a super weapon that can destroy an island with one blow.

    This power is indeed strong enough.

    But "just" just "destroying an island" is still too weak in front of that man, and it's just a weapon.

    Even if he really found it, he can leave if he wants.

    After much deliberation, the best function of this ancient weapon Pluto is to improve his ranking among the ten blades.

    "Yeah"

    Is it someone who doesn't even care about the ancient weapon Plutodoes it not matter, or does that person have better ones?

    ¡®It¡¯s no good.  ¡¯ Robin thought to himself: ¡®If you continue to explore, you don¡¯t know what you will encounter, already¡¯

    Although I think so, although I know the danger.

    However, the "curiosity" of being a "historian" has always driven her forward, knowing that if she continues to pursue the "historical text", she will be hunted down by the world government.

    However, during the years of running away, she still pursued the traces of the "historical text" while running.

    During these years, I also encountered some historical texts, which satisfied her curiosity.

    Will take refuge in Crocodile as it is now, one of the purposes is also the historical text.

    'Perhaps I will die on the road of exploring the text of history.  ¡¯ Nicole Robin already had such a realization in her heart.

    Nothis is not enlightenment.

    It's 'despair'

    Along the way, she has not met such a companion.

    Therefore, pursuing the historical text itself is not only her hobby, but also the road to self-destruction.

    She has long been unable to stop.

    Therefore, she took a chance and sneaked into the basement of Crocodile.

    Crocodile will "disappear" for a day or two every month.

    Of course, he will make false appearances, and make the situation that he is away for seven or eight days in a month.

    But an illusion is an illusion after all, Nicole Robin still vaguely discovered the pattern, and then sneaked in.

    "This is Hailou Stone?"

    Nicole Robin's legs softened, and she released the fruit ability to support the 'door' in front of her.

    Crocodile 'disappeared' again today.

    And Nicole Robin sneaked in, trying to use her own fruit ability to open the door, but found out that the lock behind the door was made of sea stone.

    Nicole Robin closed one eye, let her vision grow on the other side and looked carefully: "It's not locked, just."

    Nicole Robin threw a needle through the gap in the door, and then used the needle and her fruit ability to open the door.

    Then what appeared in front of my eyes was a long staircase leading to the ground.

    ¡®There seems to be something wrong.  ¡¯ Nicole Robin frowned slightly, Crocodile did not hide the existence of this basement from her.

    He obviously used Hailou Stone as a lock, as if he cared about it, but he didn't lock it.

    It's really weird everywhere.

    Slow down and walk down a little bit.

    Soon, what appeared in front of me turned into an empty underground square!

    "It's justis that so?"

    Nothing at all.

    There was no one, not even a trace of blood, only an empty underground square appeared in front of my eyes: 'Where is Crocodile?  What about the pirates he brought down?  '

    She finally understood why there was no engraving on it.? to hide.

    Because it is not used at all.

    The real mechanism is still deeper, the one above is just to avoid being discovered the real 'organ', and Crocodile also possesses a special ability.

    Demonstrated the ability to "know what other people do even though they haven't seen it" several times.

    Nicole Robin made a careful investigation and found a power called 'Domineering', among which 'Knowledge-colored Domineering' has a similar effect.

    In other words, Crocodile just used that door to block it a little bit, and came here to open another mechanism by himself.

    If someone breaks in during this process, Crocodile's knowledgeable domineering can know it directly.

    There is no need to lock it at all.

    When I got here, I couldn't find anything. Nicole Robin spent a lot of time to investigate carefully, but still found nothing.

    It seems that here is the end.

    There is no other 'organ' here at all.

    "Om¡ª¡ª"

    The space was torn apart.

    Nicole Robin looked at the huge black hole in front of her, and her pupils shrank¡ªshe didn't expect it to be the ability of a capable person!

    And now I have nowhere to hide in this empty place!

    "Hey, how long are you going to be in a daze over there?" Crocodile walked out of it with a gloomy expression: "The lord wants to see you!"

    "¡ª¡ª!"

    "What?"

    "If you want to blame, blame you for being noticed when you came to a place you shouldn't be." Crocodile turned his back to her and said, "Come here quickly."

    "My lord What an honor." Nicole Robin also regained her composure at this time and followed. After walking in, she could see a road appearing under her feet.

    This road was 'born' along with Crocodile's progress.

    'This is a space-traversing move What kind of fruit is the ability user?  ¡¯ Soon a new scene appeared in front of him, and after walking out, the huge black hole naturally closed.

    "Don't move." Crocodile put a hand on Nicole Robin's shoulder and disappeared with her for a moment.

    Ring and turn!

    This trick is 'space movement', and it's not pure speed, even if it's with people.

    For example, in "Reaper", the tenth blade used this trick to take Inoue Orihime in front of Kurosaki Ichigo, and now Crocodile uses a similar method.

    When it appeared again, there was a wide hall in front of it.

    After walking in with Crocodile, you can see that there is a throne on the high platform in the middle, and the person on the throne.

    "Impossible" Nicole Robin widened her eyes: "Aizan Soyousuke?"

    Aizen Soyousuke sat on the throne and looked at Nico Robin who walked in, smiling slightly and said: "Welcome to our castle, Xuye Palace. Your name is Nico Robin,  Right.?

 Main Text Chapter 125 The Most Critical Weapon

    Chapter 47 The most critical weapon

    Why did Aizen Soyousuke appear in this kind of place?

    Although this was the first time Nicole Robin saw Aizen Soyousuke, she had already seen it in newspapers many times before that.

    The lieutenant general of the navy, or the rumored lieutenant general of the "shoulder-to-shoulder general" turned out to be Crocodile's boss?

    "Don't be too nervous." Aizen Soyousuke stretched out his hand and said, "I'm very happy that you can appear here like this, and you are welcome to be a member of us."

    Can't move my body¡ª¡ª

    Nicole Robin felt as if the strength in her body was completely taken away, reminding her of her past fears.

    No this feeling is more than that of an admiral

    "Does it make her a void too?" Crocodile asked.

    "No." Aizen Soyousuke shook his head: "We can't be sure that she will survive the trial, and we need her knowledge and mind more than strength."

    "After all, as a survivor of O'Hara, he may be the only one in this world who can translate the historical textthe only one who can find the location of Ralph Drew."

    Aizen Soyousuke smiled and said to Nicole Robin: "After that, you don't have to worry about any crisis, we are all your companions."

    "Do you want to borrow my power?" Nicole Robin's expression was a little stiff, but she still forced herself to show a smile: "I didn't expect that the legend of the navy would also want to know the location, Roger really stayed  A marvelous thing."

    "After all, it has the power to rewrite the world pattern." Aizen Soyousuke said to Nicole Robin.

    How much of this statement is true?

    Of course, all are true.

    Aizen really needs Nico Robin's power.

    But he didn't speak completely, he never said 'I need onepiece', what he valued more was 'making others think he needs onepiece.  '

    In this way, Nicole Robin can become a vital weapon. In the final battle, she alone can match at least half of the Ten Blades.

    Naturally, make good use of it.

    And he actually already knew that Nicole Robin was with Crocodile, but he had been waiting for an opportunity like now.

    Of course, you can't say that in words.

    "I need your strength very much, so I have needed you for a while." Aizen Soyousuke said with a smile: "I didn't expect you to be under Crocodile."

    "Forgive me." Crocodile said reluctantly, "I didn't know you were looking for Nicole Robin."

    "¡ª¡ª!" This scene had a great impact on Nicole Robin, the proud sand crocodile actually lowered its head here!  ?

    "Look up, Crocodile." Aizen Soyousuke looked at Crocodile and said, "I don't blame you for this matter, after all, I never mentioned it to you, but the result is good anyway.  And we haven't collected all the historical texts yet, so I don't need her for the time being."

    Aizen Soyousuke said and looked at Nicole Robin again: "You will continue to be Crocodile's subordinates, and I will call you when the historical texts are collected. Is there a problem?"

    "no problem."

    "That's good." Said Aizen Soyousuke and put down the hand on his chin: "By the way, Robin, in order to understand your ability more accurately, help me translate some historical texts first."

    "Some?"

    "Ah, I have also collected some historical texts during this time." Aizen Soyousuke said with a smile.

    Apart from other things, the four red historical texts and the historical texts recording Neptune, Pluto, and Uranus must be in his hands, and¡ª¡ªthe world government must know that these historical texts are in his hands.

    Nicole Robin is the best candidate, and she will be responsible for spreading the word that 'these historical texts are in the hands of Aizen Soyousuke'.

    In this way, in the eyes of the world government, he will have the lock and key.

    Nicole Robinis Orihime Inoue.

    The best candidate for decentralizing the world government's combat power.

    Even if Aizen Soyousuke is confident in his own strength, he still can't be careless. He still has to make the 'best choice'. Before the real war, at least half of the world government's combat power must be unable to act.

    "Crocodile, do you know where the historical text is placed?"

    "Yes?.  "

    "Take her there." Aizen Soyousuke said: "Verify whether it is true that she can interpret the historical text."

    "What are you waiting for, come quickly."

    "I see" Nicole Robin glanced at Aizen Soyousuke, and then reluctantly raised his strength, and slowly followed behind Crocodile.

    There is still an unconcealable shock in my heart.

    'That is to say Vice Admiral Aizen Soyousuke is the mastermind behind everything, even Crocodile is his subordinate.  '

    'There is also this Void Night Palace, plus his collection of historical texts, which is obviously not tolerated by the navy.  '

    'What the hell is this man planning?  '

    After so many years, Nicole Robin finally tasted the bitter fruit of her 'curiosity' again, and she felt that she had been involved in a huge conspiracy.

    What is revealed now is just the tip of the iceberg.

    How big is this organization?

    Even the pirates have his subordinates, how many people in the navy are his subordinates?

    ? Under the King Seven Wuhai

    Everyone in Qiwuhai should not be his subordinate, right?

    No Even if it is not discovered this time, it will be sooner or later.

    As may be the only person in the world who can interpret the text of history.

    "A careerist" like Aizen Soyousuke will follow her sooner or later.

    And she who became Crocodile's subordinate has actually cast herself into the trap, it's just a matter of time.

    She has been unable to escape from the beginning.

    Nicole Robin clasped her arms tightly with her hands on her chest, bit her lower lip tightly, and the despair in her heart grew bigger and bigger.

    This is her inescapable fate.

    'Saulo Although this sea is vast, there is no place for me at all.  ¡¯ Nicole Robin¡¯s expression was complicated: ¡®There is no companion on this sea¡¯

    "hurry up."

    "I see." However, Nicole Robin had already accumulated a lot of despair in her heart, and now even a little more did not break her down.

    She hasn't "resigned to fate" yet: "Speaking of which, how can I judge whether other people are our accomplices?"

    "You don't need to know." Crocodile said as he walked, "Anyway, you won't meet anyone except me."

    As he said that, he stopped and turned around to grin at Nicole Robin, and said with a sinister smile, "Even if that happens, don't worry, because they know your existence and won't do anything to you. And  You are definitely no match for those guys.?

 Main Text Chapter 126 The Devil in the Devil Fruit

    Chapter 48 The Devil in the Devil Fruit

    After sending Nicole Robin away, Aizen Soyousuke sat on the throne and closed his eyes.

    'Thenthe next step'

    The development of the revolutionary army is now in full swing, faster than in the original book.

    Although people in the world of One Piece generally have poor brains, the reason why 'universal values' are 'universal values' is because they are applicable in most places.

    Even if the world is changed, what is right is right.

    Even people with weak brains can know that 'this is right'.

    It is not right or wrong that a person decides based on his own subjective consciousness, but what most "human beings" think is right or wrong.

    Therefore, the revolutionary army is developing at an extremely fast speed after possessing a relatively complete revolutionary program.

    This speed is faster than other worlds.

    ?Because people in this world need to be more 'sentimental', whether it is a pirate or a navy, whether it is a bad guy or a good guy, they all lack a string in their minds, but because of this, they are more fearless about life and death.

    There are more people who value "ideal".

    The spread of revolutionary ideas is faster.

    Not to mention there are newspaper reporters who dare to resist the world government-although they often exaggerate their reports, they dare to report as long as it really happens.

    Regardless of what your world government thinks?

    Therefore, in just a few years, the revolutionary army has swept across the world, and began to practice its own ideas in some countries, and began to carry out 'revolutions'.

    When Aizen Soyousuke really started to attack the world government, the revolutionary army also completed its initial growth.

    At that time, the exposure of Aizen Soyousuke and his "ambition" could also help the Revolutionary Army attract firepower.

    In this way, the 'lower layer' is completed.

    "The upper level" is the preparation of strength, the development of the ten blades

    Kaido, Charlotte Lingling, and the subordinates of these two people have to become Xu, his subordinates, but there is no need to rush.

    "Middle level" refers to the development of power in the navy.

    Aizen Soyousuke has "a little bit" and "quietly" developed a lot of his subordinates in the navy, although some people only support them on the surface, and then secretly prepare to report.

    But it didn't work.

    The vast majority of people in the Navy Headquarters have been controlled by his trickery. This kind of report cannot be reported at all, but will expose their own actions.

    Therefore, at this time, Aizen Soyousuke has completed all his layout.

    Next, you just need to keep your plan from making any mistakes and continue to develop.

    After all, the longer he develops, the stronger his strength will be, and the weaker the world government will be.

    For the current Aizen Soyousuke, there is no difficulty in overthrowing the world government, and the rest is to 'make this process more beautiful.  '

    "You wait! I will be famous all over the world soon!"

    The 17-year-old Portgas d. Ace laughed while waving his arms at Luffy and others on the shore, and turned around to look at the sea in front of him after he couldn't see the shadow clearly: "  Well, it's time"

    "First of all, it is famous in the sea!"

    "Then defeat Whitebeard!"

    "Finally¡ªto surpass One Piece!"

    Ace's dream is not to become One Piece, what he wants is to beat all the four emperors, Qibukai, navy, and Tianlongren into the air!

    "It's you who has to be careful Luffy." Ace looked towards the shore: "If you can't control that power, it will be bad."

    That's the only way to surpass that man, the man named Gol D. Roger.

    Then¡ª¡ªhe encountered shipwreck not long after sailing, and was stranded on an isolated island

    "I still have three years!" Luffy looked at the stone in front of him, his hands spinning like windmills: "Rubber¡ªpistol!"

    "Damn it, I know!" Luffy said, "I still can't use this power like you do."

    "Oh¡ªthat's amazing!" Luffy said in amazement when he heard the voice that appeared in his mind.

    Since about three or four years have passed since eating the devil fruit, Luffy can occasionally hear other people's voices, and as time goes by, this voice becomes clearer and clearer.

      Luffy finally knew who was talking to him.

    It is the 'devil in the devil fruit'.

    In fact, the 'demon' was the self-awareness that was born after Luffy ate it, and it was very violent at the beginning.

    If you don't move, you will snatch Lu Fei's body.

    I have fought Ace several times.

    Obviously, under normal circumstances, Luffy is no match for Ace at all, but as long as the 'demon' makes a move, Ace is no match at all.

    Originally, Ace thought that "all devil fruit capable users are like this".

    But Garp still comes back occasionally after all.

    And that'devil' wouldn't stop tossing because Garp came back-so he was beaten up by Garp.

    It was also from Garp's mouth that Ace knew that 'not all devil fruits will be like this' or to put it another way, 'Karp has never heard that the devil fruit itself will give birth to consciousness.  '

    It's impossible for Karp to do some research.

    And Luffy doesn't care about having another consciousness living in his body, and he can even be said to be very happy.

    Luffy himself doesn't care. Garp is also very nervous, so he really doesn't take it seriously. He only thinks that the ability of this devil fruit is special.

    Rubber, popping up a new consciousness is not unacceptable.

    It is precisely because of Luffy's attitude that the demons born from the devil fruit have gradually changed from the initial "violent" to "controllable".

    The people around him are also people like Ace and Garp. The environment affects the composition of a person, and the same is true for this newborn demon.

    So now -

    "Forget it." Luffy clenched his fist and said with a smile: "Rubber¡ªpistol!"

    boom¡ª¡ª

    This time, the huge stone was completely smashed!

    "Hee hee, become stronger! Change! Stronger! Then become One Piece!!"

    The devil in Luffy said

    The reason why the demon in the body did not completely take away Luffy's body at the beginning is because Luffy's body is relatively too fragile now.

    Even if he took control away, he could only take away a few minutes.

    But now, Luffy can use this power in a disguised form.

    "Very good, let's try it!" Luffy took a deep breath and put his hands on his face: "I'm going to fuck, another me!"

    The next moment, a bone mask appeared on Luffy's face.

    This is the blur of Luffy.

 Main Text Chapter 127 Who is the Traitor?

    Chapter 49 Who is the traitor?

    "We have a traitor among us."

    Warring States said to the admirals present: "Someone is colluding with the Revolutionary Army!"

    Now for the world government, the enemy is not those pirates, but the revolutionary army.  The development of the revolutionary army over the years has put the world government on its back, which is even more dreadful than in the original book.

    In order to deal with the revolutionary army, the world government has launched the Demon Slaying Order three times.

    But three times without success.

    When the navy was dispatched, the revolutionary army had already run away, and together with the local people, they didn't know where they went.

    If it is once or twice, it can be said to be 'accidental' or 'coincidence'.

    But it's the same every time!  It is definitely because there are traitors in their navy, people who secretly collude with the revolutionary army, and their official positions will not be low

    At least a rear admiral.

    "Who the hell!?" Zhan Guo said to the people in the room: "Stand up now!"

    As he spoke, he also looked at Garp aside. Others don't know the true identity of 'Dragon', doesn't he know?

    After all, he was at the same time as Garp, and Garp once hugged the dragon when he was a child and said, 'We will train him to be the strongest navy'.

    This is the result?

    This is the strongest navy you have cultivated!  ?

    However, no matter how angry the Warring States Period is, of course no one will stand up and say, "It is the Revolutionary Army that I colluded with."

    The World Government repeatedly asked about the Revolutionary Army, and according to the Warring States Period, the World Government also sent a large number of CP members to sneak into the Revolutionary Army to investigate intelligence.

    However, no one successfully infiltrated the revolutionary army.

    Every time the Revolutionary Army recruits people, the infiltrated members are always exposed for various reasons.

    Therefore, the World Government suspects that there are also spies from the Revolutionary Army among the top executives of CP!

    Navy, cp.

    It is obvious that the revolutionary army's uprising was not a whim, but a lot of arrangements.  Maybe it has sent people to sneak into the navy and cp a few years or more than ten years ago.

    Maybe there are spies from the Revolutionary Army among the current vice admirals and generals.

    The same is true among the senior management of cp.

    The most disgusting thing is that the Warring States has arranged several missions in the way of "internal existence" spies, and each time only some of them are given correct information, and the other part is wrong information.

    But the revolutionary army got correct information every time!

    Every time you can escape from the encirclement net of the navy and even the world government!

    And on this endless sea, once the information leaks, there is really nothing to do.

    Whether it is catching pirates or revolutionary troops, the most difficult point is 'where is the enemy'.

    Warring States, known as the wise general, really had nothing to do at this time. He didn't even tell Karp how to wipe out the revolutionary army, even if Karp wanted to inform his son, he couldn't do it.

    unless

    ¡®Actually the spy was me!  ?  ¡¯ Zhan Guo thought to himself: ¡®I am a spy?  '

    It seems that's the only possibility. Even the world government may not know all about the navy's movements. The only one who really knows everything is the Admiral of the Navy.

    Doesn't that mean he is a spy?

    "Could it be some kind of Devil Fruit ability." Aizen Soyousuke said to Sengoku: "Each of us should not know the specific strategic information, but the Revolutionary Army can accurately make relevant judgments Could it be?  Could it be that there are no traitors among us at all?"

    "Through certain devil fruit abilities that can obtain information" Warring States pondered for a moment: "There is indeed such a possibility."

    The types and abilities of devil fruits are all kinds of strange things. It is not impossible for people with such abilities to appear.

    The ability of a capable user is often unreasonable.

    Even some devil fruits don't need to be developed.

    For example, the ghost fruit of Perona, and the childlike fruit of Granu.

    This kind of fruit can be killed in one blow without much development, and there is no effective defense method.

    If there are really any "devil fruit capable users" in the Revolutionary Army who can obtain information, or who can "predict the future" to a certain extent

    There is really no way.

    Warring States also feel very headache, why this world"There must be these devil fruits that don't make any sense at all?"

    After thinking about it, he thinks it is more likely that it is the ability of the devil fruit, because he really can't find out who is the traitor

    "Of course, the World Government has found out, but nothing can be done."

    "That's good." Long said to the phone bug in front of him: "Next, we will show signs of revolution in the West Sea, and we will immediately start an uprising in the North Sea after the troops of the World Government gather there! Information issues, please  gone."

    "No problem, just leave it to us."

    "It seems that the situation is good." Aizen Soyousuke looked at the person in charge of contacting the revolutionary army in front of the phone bug and said with a smile.

    "What's the problem? Although we rely on the intelligence of the navy, we still rely more on the equipment here However, even if it's not the first time I've met, I still want to say 'there is a device that can monitor the world', Ti  Na is very surprised." Lieutenant Tina of the Navy Headquarters said while looking at the equipment playing the Warring States office situation not far away.

    "It's just a device similar to monitoring phone bugs." Aizen Soyousuke said casually.

    That's right, Tina has been developed by him as his subordinate and joined him.

    Be careful, there is no big mistake, just like what the Warring States period was worried about, Aizen Soyousuke is also not sure whether the world government has any strange devil fruit abilities.

    Therefore, it was Tina who was in charge of contacting.

    Even if the World Government monitors the 'Dragon' and realizes who he is talking to, it will not know that it is Aizen Soyousuke.

    Tina is only a major, and the possibility of being noticed is very low. Even if there is a leak, just leave the navy directly.

    "How about Smoker?"

    "No." Tina spread her hands and said, "I have hinted several times, that person is unexpectedly stubborn, and still wants to become a high-level navy to make changes from within."

    "Really Then there is no way." Aizen Soyousuke nodded: "However, don't worry, the navy is not our enemy, especially the navy with a heart for justice It's just that they can't understand my  Ideal, just separate the two ends for the time being."

    "When the time comes, you will return to the navy again. Don't worry, just take your time."

    "Compared to that." Tina said: "The power called that is very powerful, can you give me a copy? Tina wants it very much. ?

 Chapter 128 Ace vs Zefa

    Chapter 50 Ace vs Zefa

    "Is it virtual power?" Aizen Soyousuke shook his head: "No."

    "As I said before, you are different from those pirates. They are, after completing the mission, there is no need for the existence of the void in this world."

    "Even so, Tina still wants it very much." Tina said with emotion, she has seen those face-to-face battles recently.

    A 'ringing' capable of spatial movement.

    Harder than steel, the 'steel skin' that even a swordsman who can cut through steel cannot break.

    Only a few have mastered the "super speed regeneration" that can regenerate severed limbs.

    It can increase the "exploring nerve" of knowledge and domineering.

    The powerful attack move 'False Flash'.

    And only a very small number of ten blades can be used, and even the "Wang Xu's Flash" that can distort space.

    Not to mention the 'Reiatsu' which is the basis of all this.

    There is also the "returning blade" that returns one's own power to its original appearance, greatly increases its power, and greatly increases the possibility of "devil fruit awakening".

    It is really too strong.

    Tina was very moved.

    However, Aizen Soyousuke is not going to let his navy subordinates become empty.

    "The virtual power is only temporary. Don't worry too much. It won't take long before the virtual power will disappear from this world forever." Aizen Soyousuke said with a smile: "You just need to complete your task  gone."

    "Tina knows."

    Speaking of which, she looked at the side screen with some doubts, and then enlarged it to the main screen in the center: "This is, Teacher Zefa and Ace met?"

    "It's not good¡ª¡ª! Why is Admiral Admiral here!?" Deus stared wide-eyed at the naval warships in the distance.

    Navy warships are the last thing pirates want to see.

    It's okay to meet a navy with a bad mind.

    The real "normal" navy will use its warships to sail far faster than ordinary pirate ships and powerful cannons to sink a pirate ship into the bottom of the sea little by little.

    Theoretically speaking, even those pirates with a bounty of hundreds of millions may be arrested by a navy that is not even a general.

    Not to mention the warship in front of me!

    The purple-haired figure standing on the bow is undoubtedly very small compared to the entire warship, but it is more eye-catching when it appears in the field of vision than the entire warship!

    "Admiral?" The casual Ace also became serious: "Who is it?"

    "Admiral Zefa! He has been a very powerful admiral for decades, don't you know?" Deus said with his eyes widened.

    "Well, I don't know." Ace squatted on the bow, holding his hat with a crying face and a smiling face on his head with one hand: "There is no need to entangle with them, we¡ª"

    Before the words fell, a strong man appeared in front of them: "The Spades Pirates! Fire Fist Ace¡ª¡ªthis is the end of your voyage!"

    It was Admiral Zefa who came. He followed the advice of Aizen Soyousuke, wandered around the Reversing Mountain when he had nothing to do, and indeed caught many pirates who traveled from the four seas to the great route.

    "This guy¡ª¡ª" Ace widened his eyes and folded his hands in front of him. The next moment he was sent flying.

    "Ace¡ª¡ª!"

    "Captain!"

    "Don't get close¡ª" Ace wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and smiled as he felt his slightly trembling arms: "If you get too close, I will burn you."

    As he said, a lot of flames burst out of his body, and he set his sights on Zefa who suddenly appeared: "Leave this guy to me to deal with."

    "Huh? It's just a newcomer who has just entered the great route Can he still stand up after being punched by me?"

    "It's not a matter of course. After all, I'm the one who wants to surpass One Piece." Ace grinned and waved his hand, and endless flames burned towards Zefa.

    "Yang Yan!"

    "But just eating a natural devil fruit and thinking that the world is invincible, I have seen many idiots like you!" Zefa grinned and swung his fist and punched him.  On Ace's head: "For this flame, I can only light a cigar."

    "Wow!" Ace rolled his eyes and flew out.

    "Ace¡ª¡ª!"

    boombang bang bang!

    Countless bullets sounded in the cabin, and one of Ace's partners, Michal, fired bullets directly from inside the cabin.

    "Tsk, it really doesn't work." Michal gritted his teeth, all his attacks were 'ignored', and it was a matter of course, even the naval ensign known as 'Steel Nail' could block his bullets, let alone  This admiral.

    "It hurts!" Ace stood up again at this time: "It's the same as that stubble smoker Is it a move that can catch me? Is it a special move?"

    Ace, who had just turned upside down, asked. He had met Smoker when he was in Donghai before, and suffered a lot in that battle.

    However, Ace is also very good at growing up in the battle. Although he didn't master the 'domineering' because of that battle, he has made a lot of progress in the use of fruit abilities.

    "Fateful kid." Zefa said with a grin. Although they are all pirates, he can also distinguish the difference between different pirates. Like Ace, he does not recommend saying a few more words  , although he will be sent to the city in the end: "Domineering, this kind of power, I don't know how many people have this kind of power in the sea."

    "So that's it, I learned another skill." Ace grinned and said, not at all shocked by the strength of the enemy: "It's called domineeringit's really an interesting move."

    "Listen to him, it's as if you can master this power immediately." Tina looked at the battle between Zefa and Ace on the screen and said: "But that's it, and I won't be using this screen in a long time  , you can see him directly in this promotion city."

    "That may not be"

    "?" Tina was taken aback, and looked at Aizen Soyousuke suspiciously: "Can he still escape from Teacher Zefa?"

    "Just look at it." Aizen Soyousuke smiled. In fact, he hesitated at the beginning of the choice, whether to choose Luffy or Ace.

    As the son of One Piece Roger, Ace has a more powerful talent than Luffy.

    At least in terms of domineering.

    How long did it take Ace to master Haki?  The answer: time for a fight.

    ? According to the content, Ace rejected the call-up of His Majesty Shichibukai when he was in the Chambord Islands, and after that he fought with the vice-admiral who called him up.

    In the course of the battle, he mastered the two kinds of domineering, the color of knowledge and the color of arms, and then defeated the vice admiral and successfully went to sea.

    According to his own words, it is

    That's right, he didn't learn it through study, but he mastered it naturally during the battle, and he himself was not sure when he mastered it.

    But what Ace is facing now is not a lunatic lieutenant general who can only be armed and domineering, but an admiral who is really proficient in domineering, but he hasn't taken it seriously yet.

    It is certain that he can escape. The question is how far he can progress before that. After all Zefa may not have the intention of arresting Ace.

 Main Text Chapter 129 The Path That Really Fits Ace

    Chapter 51: The Path That Really Fits Ace

    "?"

    Zefa punched Ace in the stomach, but it passed directly through Ace's body, and his stomach spread out like a flame.

    'The color of knowledge?  ¡¯ Zefa was shocked, and the next moment, Ace¡¯s body turned into flames and punched Zefa: ¡®Armed color!  ?  '

    Obviously you didn't even know what domineering was at the beginning, but you managed to master it so quickly?

    "Portgas d. Ace" Zefa read Ace's full name: "It seems that he is not an ordinary pirate."

    "Hey, isn't that of course." Ace smiled, facing the oncoming attack of Zefa, the knowledgeable color immediately realized that the place that was going to be hit was turned into flames.

    But the next moment, a fist came from another direction and hit him on the shoulder!

    The weight of this punch was beyond imagination, as if those previous attacks that made him unable to bear were just 'playing'.

    'Shoulderscan't move!  ?  ¡¯ Ace gritted his teeth and held his right shoulder.

    "When people are getting old, they should do some exercise occasionally." Zefa shook his arm: "Sure enough, don't be around here anymore. Those pirates I met before were not even worth warming up.  It's rusted, and it's much better now."

    Zefa said with a smile: "Thanks to your flame, my body is warmed up!"

    'What kind of monster is this guy?  ¡¯ Ace¡¯s eyes widened, and he spat out blood with a forced smile: ¡°The one just nowwas it just a joke?¡±

    "Of course! It's just a newcomer who just came to the great route from all over the world, so don't think too highly of yourself!"

    The strongest on this ship is undoubtedly Ace as the captain. There is a huge gap between the strength of the others and him.

    But this strongest Ace is like a baby facing the admiral at this time, not an opponent at all, and the admiral is on their ship at this time, and the warships in the distance are constantly approaching - he can't run at all.  not drop.

    "Are you going to stop here?"

    The warships in the distance also came at this time, and they couldn't escape at all

    "Does Teacher Zefa really want to catch Ace?" Tina frowned and asked Aizen Soyousuke.

    "Why do you say that?"

    "If it was a normal situation, the current Ace and his party would have been unable to move, Mr. Zefa" According to Tina's understanding of Zefa, as long as the opponent is a pirate.

    Even for those pirates who did no evil, Zefa will not show mercy.

    It will definitely send people to the city of advancement.

    But now

    "Who knows maybe I saw something in Ace's eyes." Aizen Soyousuke said with a smile

    "At this level, you want to surpass One Piece? You're so ridiculous." Zefa watched Ace who fell on the ground and walked over: "It's not even worth letting me do it myself."

    As Zefa said, he jumped back and returned to his warship: "All the warships fired together to destroy this pirate ship."

    "What¡ª¡ª Deus!"

    "I know! But that boat is too small."

    "It's okay, it shouldn't be a problem if you squeeze." Ace said, staring at the warship in the distance.

    Boom¡ª¡ª!

    The cannon roared, but after a while, Zefa and the others saw seven or eight people crowded into a small boat that seemed to only hold two or three people, pulling each other with ropes.

    And Ace's flame became the source of power, quickly leaving the battlefield.

    "Did you surviveGarp's grandson." Zefa grinned: "It seems that that guy can't train a navy at all. The son is like this, and so is the grandson. They are all characters that make the sea uneasy."

    but

    Why Portgas and not Monchi?

    Like the dragon, in order to hide his identity?

    Zefa didn't go into the details. The artillery salvo just now was regarded as a face for Garp. If he resisted this time, it's fine. If he didn't resist then he can only say that he is not suitable for this sea and was sent to  It's just right to advance the city.

    "However I didn't have much strength in the previous punch, but I can still move. It's Karp's blood."

    "Phew, it seems that the navy man has no intention of chasing after him." Ace driver made it with Deus when he was stranded on a desert island.?The 'striker' looked back at the navy ship and breathed a sigh of relief.

    Although he is not reconciled, but now he is indeed not the opponent of the admiral.

    The only gain is to master this power called domineering, but he is just a beginner, and Zefa is a master who has been immersed in domineering for an unknown amount of time.

    It's not a class at all.

    "In short, let's run first, this boat won't last long like this!"

    "It really ran away?" Tina said in amazement: "Although Teacher Zefa didn't kill him, but he was still able to move after receiving that kind of injury he is simply a monster. Tina was very surprised.  "

    "What do you think?"

    "Me?" Tina thought for a while. When she was free, she would come here and watch the screen here. The main purpose was to help the Revolutionary Army collect intelligence.

    Occasionally, I would look at other people.

    Fire Fist Ace enjoys an exclusive screen with Aizen Soyousuke, so whether she likes it or not, Tina is quite familiar with this person.

    "It doesn't feel like a pirate." Tina thought for a while and said: "He is simply dissatisfied with the current world situation and wants to overthrow the world, right? It feels more appropriate for him to become a revolutionary army than a pirate."

    A similar evaluation to the deputy captain of the red-haired Shanks-although, Ace has not met the red-haired Shanks yet.

    In fact, the reason why Ace wants to become a pirate is that Sabo has the greatest influence.

    Initially, Ace wanted to become a pirate because he was influenced by Sabo.

    And the fact that Sabo 'died' in the Tianlong people made him full of 'hatred' towards the world, the world government, and the Tianlong people.

    And although he hates his father Roger very much.

    But when encountering this kind of thing, the first thing that comes to mind is Gol D. Roger, who I hate so much.

    ¡®You must find a way to become someone like Roger who can change the world, otherwise life and death are meaningless!  '

    Therefore, he embarked on the path of pirates.

    But obviously embarked on the road of pirates, but he has no interest in One Piece or adventures, nor is he interested in being Qiwukai bullying others, nor does he want to become a navy or a hero for the people.

    He just wanted to kill the Four Emperors, Qiwuhai, and Tianlongren, and overturn the world.

    Obviously more suitable for the revolutionary army, but he chose to go to the pirates. The influence of his dead father still exists on him. He said he didn't care, but he cared more than anyone else in his heart.

    So I took the same path.

    Thereforehis world has become so narrow.

    "Are you going to win him over to the Revolutionary Army?" Tina asked.

    "Let the dragon find a chance to try." Aizen Soyousuke said: "After all isn't Sabo also on his side? There is still a chance. ?

 Main Text Chapter 130 Sabo and Ace

    Chapter 52 Sabo and Ace

    Aizen's plans include many kinds, and he didn't insist on the path of "Ace must be caught by the navy".

    Or in other words 'as many substitutes as you want'.

    He valued Ace himself more than his original path.

    Regarding how to overthrow the world government, he has already formulated more than a dozen plans in the past few years, only about one-third of which need to follow the original line, let Whitebeard and the navy fight a top war.

    It is not necessary to deliberately follow the development of the original work.

    It's just the probability of Ace joining the Revolutionary Army itself is not high

    Chambord Islands

    For the crew of Ace who sailed all the way here, the most important thing for them is to 'watch Ace'. If Ace is accidentally lost, he may drop by and turn the two Celestial Dragons into coke  .

    ¡ª¡ªAlthough I said so.

    But it was just a distraction, and the Ace people disappeared.

    Even the female navy who chased from the East China Sea all the way to the Chambord Islands was stunned, and they didn't realize when Ace got lost.

    At this time, Ace, who had left his wallet on the boat and found himself about to run away after eating the overlord meal, suddenly heard a familiar voice.

    "This is Weibao, right? Please bring me ten, no twenty."

    "¡ª¡ª!" Ace's pupils shrank.

    This voice is a bit familiar, but more unfamiliar, after all, the voice change period has long passed.

    Ahthe voice actors have changed from Naruto to Seiya.

    In short, the change is quite big, but the figure I saw when I turned around was wearing familiar clothes.

    Although it was enlarged, he still recognized it at the first sight: "Sabo¡ª¡ª!?"

    "Huh?" Sabo was startled when he heard someone calling him, and quickly turned his head to look at Ace and frowned: "Who are you?"

    He didn't know this person, but he felt a little familiar.

    However, during the process of speaking, he felt an inexplicable emotion in his chest, and his brain was trembling.

    The veins at the temples were bulging, and they were trembling non-stop, as if something was about to rush out of his brain.

    "It's me, Ace! Don't you know me!" Ace walked over quickly: "Aren't you"

    "Ace" Sabo froze for a moment: "AceAceAceAce¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª"

    As he spoke, his tone changed from confusion, doubt, and excitement at the beginning, and when the last Ace yelled out, his face was already covered with tears.

    Tears and snot flowed down his nose, making it almost impossible to see his appearance clearly.

    "Sabo!" Ace didn't look much better. He thought it was a hallucination at first, but now he's sure that it's not a hallucination!

    The person in front of him is indeed Sabo!

    Although there is an extra scar on his face, it is indeed him, and he is indeed still alive!  !

    "What's the matter?" Deus, who had finally chased after him, looked at the two people in front of him, a little puzzled. This was the first time he had seen Ace like this.

    It's inexplicable, but he knows it's better not to bother him at this time.

    The two of them, especially Ace, were completely unprepared, and suddenly found that Sabo was still alive, and the huge surprise almost overwhelmed him.

    Sabo, on the other hand, was pleasantly surprised by the reunion, and he recovered the memory he had lost before.

    However, the two of them slowly regained their senses.

    "Really, the news is that you are still alive! Luffy is crying so badly." Ace said with a smile.

    "No way, in fact, I just remembered it just now." Sabo said: "If I didn't see you here, I don't know when my memory will recover."

    "What are you doing now? It doesn't seem like a pirate?" Ace asked suspiciously.

    "Ah, I'm not a pirate now, as for the specific identity" Sabo smiled: "This is not a place to talk, let's change it."

    Unlike pirates, most members of the Revolutionary Army need to hide their true identities, because once it is revealed, the world government's pursuit of the Revolutionary Army is not as "gentle" as it is for pirates.

    Unless one's own strength reaches a certain level, it is better to keep a low profile.

    "Revolutionary Army?"

    "It's you who became a pirate."

      "Yeah." Ace nodded and said with a smile, "This way I can reduce some targets."

    "What's the meaning?"

    "Is the Celestial Dragon your target? If I kill them all for you, you won't have any prey, right?" Ace said with a smile.

    "That's true." Sabo nodded: "By the way, do you want to become a revolutionary army? Don't you want to be famous all over the world?"

    "I'll forget it." Ace looked at the sea in front of him and said, "Since I have already embarked on this path, I will not change, andthose companions are waiting for me."

    "So that's the case, then I expect you to become famous." Sabo said with a smile: "Ah, by the way, you can find a chance to tell Luffy about my news. I can't show up now. If someone else  It won't be good if anyone finds out."

    "There are a lot of people staring at us recently." Sabo straightened his hat: "If I go back, maybe it will bring problems to Luffy."

    "It doesn't matter, Luffy's grandfather is Lieutenant General Garp, right? The hero Garp, there should be no problem, right?"

    "You don't know, the world government seems to be going crazy recently. As long as it is related to our revolutionary army, it will not let it go." Sabo said with a smile: "They are in a hurry."

    "So that's how it is." Ace smiled: "Then, let's do our best, and the three of us will completely change the world together!"

    "Ah, let's work hard together." Sabo said and paused: "By the way, this is my life paper, do you know what it is?"

    "Dousse mentioned it to me." Ace took it over and looked at it: "What, this looks no different from ordinary paper."

    "It just doesn't look different." Sabo stood up and said with a smile: "Well, I can't stay here for too long. This time I came to the Chambord Islands to let a person join the Revolutionary Army."

    "That's how it is. If you have anything to do, you can come to me during this time. My ship seems to take a few days for coating."

    "knew."

    After speaking, the two parted ways again.

    "Huh? Ace¡ª!?" After returning to the temporary base of the Revolutionary Army in the Chambord Islands, Sabo was stunned for a moment and then said with a smile: "No, I met him just now and was rejected."

    Not long.

    There was news about Fire Fist Ace in the newspaper.

    Fire Fist Ace, refuse to become the king's Shichibukai!

    Not long after that, Ace's bounty jumped from less than 100 million to 300 million in an instant.

    During this process, there is no specific indication of what crime Ace committed, but the sudden increase.

 Main Text Chapter 131: Year 1520 of the Sea Calendar

    Chapter 53: 1520 Years of the Sea Calendar

    Let an unknown rookie pirate become one of the "Qiwuhai".

    And immediately after the rejection, the bounty was climbed to "300 million Baileys".

    There is only one reason, that is, the world government and the navy already know that Ace's true identity is the son of Gore D. Roger!

    "Garp! Didn't you say that Ace is your grandson!"

    Zefa pointed at Garp's nose and cursed: "I let that kid go for your sake, but he is Roger's son!?"

    "You are the one who has fallen! Zefa!" Sengoku said with a sullen face, "Whether he is Garp's grandson or not, since he is a pirate, he should be caught, and you should not let him go!"

    "You are the only one who has a problem! Warring States!" Zefa raged back: "You actually agreed with the world government king Shichibukai, you are completely depraved."

    "Wow, hahaha, there's nothing you can do about it, after all, he's the admiral of the navy." Garp laughed while eating the donut, as if he didn't take it to heart at all.

    "The biggest problem is you!" Sengoku and Zefa yelled at Garp at the same time.

    Fortunately, there is no one else here, and there are only three of them from the older generation in this room at this time.

    "Okay, let's not talk about this kind of thing for the time being." Warring States said with a sullen face: "That boy Ace has gone to the new world, but! He must be caught, at all costs, Roger's descendants cannot exist in this world  !"

    "This is an order from the World Government!"

    Having said that -

    But in fact, the pursuit of Ace did not last long.

    Ace's bounty quickly rose to 500 million Baileys, and then almost stopped-because he joined the Whitebeard Pirates.

    Ace became the 'son' of Whitebeard, the 'world's strongest man'.

    How do you go after them like this?

    Although the current Whitebeard is old and his strength has declined sharply, many people know this.

    But so what?

    His white beard has indeed become weaker, but it does not mean that others have become stronger.

    He is still the 'World's Strongest Man'!

    Whether it's the world government or the navy, or other people from the Four Emperors, they don't want to touch his tiger whiskers at all, and Ace has become his son.

    That means that even if Ace is Roger's son, they can only turn a blind eye to it.

    therefore¡ª¡ª

    Aizen Soyousuke plans to make Whitebeard Ten Blades!

    Once Whitebeard becomes Ten Blades, it means that he has returned to his peak period, and will even be stronger than his peak period. If such a man is allowed to be his subordinate.

    It will be easier to face the world government in the future

    The world has ushered in a relatively 'balanced' time.

    The revolutionary army is bit by bit nibbling away at the basic "joint countries" of the world government, and at the same time secretly developing forces in other countries.

    The World Government tried their best to start a war to encircle and suppress the Revolutionary Army, but the effect has not been good, so it can be regarded as "confirmed", and someone in the Revolutionary Army has the devil fruit to obtain information.

    However, it is not known how to obtain information, so the navy's encirclement and suppression of the revolutionary army has been slowed down, and correspondingly, the investment in cp has been increased.

    A large number of cp members changed their appearance and tried their best to sneak into the revolutionary army.

    Their goal is to find the "capable person" that may exist, and in this case, even Aizen Soyousuke, who has equipment capable of monitoring the entire world, cannot find out completely.

    After all, the number of screens and monitors is limited.

    He doesn't have that kind of 'big data' capability yet.

    Therefore, there will definitely be CP people who sneaked into the revolutionary army, but even so, it doesn't matter, Tina has always been in charge of contacting the revolutionary army.

    And it will only be contacted through the phone bug, and the contact person has always been 'Dragon'.

    Only when members of cp become senior members of the revolutionary army can they truly know the relevant information, and even if they know the relevant information, they have no way of knowing the source of the information.

    On the contrary, in order to prove that they are not spies, these CP members have to work harder than ordinary people to revolutionize and kill their masters.

    The pirates are still in a state of chaos, fighting on their own.

    The sea maintained such a balance for the time being, until that person left the East China Sea and went to the great route.

    this day.

    The Golden Merry, the driver of the Straw Hats, drove byFrom the Reversing Mountain, to the Great Route¡ª¡ª

    The year 1520 of the Haiyuan calendar has finally arrived.

    "Onepiece is somewhere in the ocean ahead!!"

    What was shown on the blue screen was the scene of the Straw Hats rushing into the Upside Down Mountain. In the empty room, only Aizen Soyousuke was sitting in front of the chair, watching this scene with his chin resting.

    "Have you come to the great route yet?" With the sound of crutches hitting the ground, two people opened the door and walked in.

    "Smile?"

    "Since Garp's grandson has come to the Great Route, it means that the plan is about to start. Are we ready?"

    "There's no need to worry, everything is as planned, and it's just started now." Aizen Soyousuke said with a smile: "Crocodile."

    "exist."

    Crocodile, who came in with Fujitora Yixiao, responded.

    "Then please welcome them." Aizen Soyousuke said with a smile: "Of course, if you really find Hades, it will be yours to use."

    "With all due respect." Crocodile raised his head and looked at Aizen Soyousuke's back and said, "Wouldn't it be better to just assign Nicole Robin a mission and let her go to the boat of the Straw Hats?"

    "Ah, there is such an option." Aizen Soyousuke pursed his lips and smiled: "However, in that case, Nicole Robin will not be able to really integrate into it, and who can become a partner has no choice.  Fei's senses are also very keen."

    Since it was Aizen's order, even Crocodile himself had no choice but to carry it out.

    Then¡ª¡ª

    The Straw Hats were naturally targeted by Crocodile and the Baroque Works he swung down.

    Crocodile used a more brutal method this time.

    The reason is that he is stronger.

    Mr. 1 under Crocodile, named 'Daz Bonis', is a fruit-slicing ability user, and his body is as strong as steel.

    However, such hardness cannot be compared with Crocodile's 'steel skin'.

    Natural system, steel skin, this kind of defense makes him ignore other existences at all, not to mention that Aizen will not interfere with this kind of action now.

    So in order to get the historical text and know the location of Pluto, he also approached the royal family of Alabasta again.

    Time is limited, so we can only force it directly.

    Anyway, regardless of whether he wins or loses this time, after this battle, his Qi Wuhai will be considered to be over.

    But he didn't care about this kind of thing.

    After all, the king is almost gone, so why is there any king under Qi Wuhai.

    Next is the age of God.

    The Age of the God of All Beings

 Text Chapter 132 Alabasta

    Chapter 54: Alabasta

    The actions Crocodile adopted in the original book were to rule the country by himself in the future.

    Similar to Doflamingo's behavior.

    After all, even if you know the location of Pluto, it will take a lot of time to get it directly.

    But not now.

    Therefore, he only needs to adopt 'pure' 'pirate behavior'.

    so¡ª¡ª

    "It's not impossible for me to let you go." Crocodile looked at the king of Alabasta and said, "But there is one thing you don't need to say, as long as you answer honestly, I can let you father and daughter go  . Cobra, where is Pluto?"

    ¡®Are you in too much a hurry?  ¡¯ Nicole Robin, who didn¡¯t know anything, thought to herself while listening to Crocodile¡¯s description of ¡®Altitude¡¯.

    Crocodile, who has always been unhurried, why did he suddenly become 'anxious'?

    "It always feels a bit strange" Nicole Robin secretly said: "But I still want to read the main text of this country's history, and run away immediately after reading it."  '

    She no longer wants to continue to have anything to do with these dangerous people, it's too dangerous

    It's time to start.

    On the screen in front of Aizen Soyousuke, Luffy has already rushed in front of Crocodile.

    Luffy in the original book can defeat Crocodile in the original book.

    So now, can this enhanced version of Luffy defeat this enhanced version of Crocodile?

    "Rubber rubber ¡ª¡ª pistol!!"

    boom!

    The water-stained punch hit Crocodile in the face, but Crocodile just stood there and grinned slightly: "Here we come, Straw Hat Luffy."

    "Um?"

    Snapped.

    Luffy withdrew his strengthened hand: "It's useless?"

    "No, it's still useful." Crocodile wiped the corner of his mouth slightly, and a trace of blood seeped from it: "It's just a little bit."

    Steel skin, this Xu's 'basic ability' is not his strong point, but it still makes his body surface have the hardness of steel.

    And it will be like now, that is to say, the straw hat boy in front of him already has the ability to smash steel.

    "I don't think such a small injury is useful." Luffy clenched his fists and said.

    "Ah, I can only do this." Luffy put one hand on his face, and the next moment, a mask covered his face.

    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhmmhhhhhhhhhmmhhhhhhh hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh the mask," Luffy disappeared from the spot.

    "That mask?" Crocodile's pupils shrank, and the next moment, he inspected his nerves and superimposed his knowledge and domineering, and found that Luffy appeared behind him: "Is it ringing?"

    "Rubber rubber - siege gun!"

    Boom¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!

    The powerful blow directly destroyed the nearby palace, but it didn't really hit Crocodile.

    "I seeIs this the reason for choosing him?" Crocodile grinned: "It is indeed a good Reiatsu, but¡ª¡ªI will do this move."

    "The way you moved just now?" Luffy, wearing a mask, froze for a moment, and then saw Crocodile standing in the air stretching out a finger to him, and the red light gathered on that finger.

    "False flash."

    Buzz¡ªboom!  !  !

    "Wow, this power?"

    The demon in Luffy's body also said in surprise.

    Whether it is he or Luffy, this is the first time they have met, and the first time they have heard of such a thing.

    However, their nerves are thick after all, and they were only surprised for less than a second, and then they were ready to attack again¡ªsince they couldn't figure it out, they didn't want to.

    What's more, the time he can maintain the virtualization is not long now.

    "Oh!" Luffy yelled, and the ground sank like rubber, giving him a stronger "elasticity" and hitting Crocodile.

    Although I don't know why, but every time he puts on the mask, not only himself, but even the things around him can become like rubber.

    "Interesting, let me try your strength." Crocodile clenched his fist as he said, and then his fist turned black, and he concentrated the spiritual pressure on his right hand where he couldn't see itsuperior.

    And Luffy simply concentrated the spiritual pressure.

    He has never practiced or thought about it. He just watched the way Crocodile stood in the air and subconsciously mastered the "Spiritual Pavement" although the pavement is not very good.

    "Rubber rubber¡ª"

    The next moment, Luffy's fist hit the air on Crocodile's right.

    'Missed?  wrong¡ª¡ª'

    The color of knowledge and knowledge caught it, but it was too late to hide.

    Luffy punched the air next to Crocodile with his fist, but when it touched his ear, he suddenly turned around and hit Crocodile on the head!

    And at this moment, one of Luffy's feet came from somewhere, and kicked him on the chin!

    Papa¡ª¡ª

    With two sounds of rubber shrinking, Luffy withdrew his elongated limbs: "Hey, this will work."

    Awaken!

    Awakening of Devil Fruit!

    This is the real power after the virtualization. The virtualization of the devil fruit ability user is not only the liberation of the devil fruit ability.

    Naturally, the devil fruit entered the awakening state.

    Although Luffy didn't know the reason for this, he was also subconsciously using this trick.

    Turn the ground and the spirits that he paved the way into rubber, so as to give his fist a boost, so that he can attack like this.

    "This spiritual pressure is undoubtedly of the ten-blade level." Crocodile stood up with a sullen face: "But where did you get this power?"

    If they want to get this power, they need to fight constantly, and this guy in front of them¡ª¡ª

    What exactly did Aizen do to him?  Is there any difference between his void and your own?

    "I don't understand what you are talking about." The mask on Lu Fei's face shattered: "Anyway, just hit you flying."

    Even though he said that, he also discovered the difference between wearing a mask and breaking it, not only in the way of using the power of the devil (reiatsu), but more importantly invisible.

    When he put on the mask before, he could see another silhouette on Crocodile.

    Even if there is no water on my hands and feet, I can hit Crocodile as long as I see this outline, but I can't see it now.

    But it doesn't matter anymore.

    Even if you can't see it, as long as there is water to help.

    "Rubber rubber¡ª¡ª!"

    "Hmph." Crocodile grinned sullenly.

    "Machine gun!!"

    The next moment, countless fists hit Crocodile like raindrops.

 Text Chapter 133 Information Leakage

    Chapter 55 Information Leakage

    "With this little trick, it's not a problem to avoid it, whether you're wet or not."

    "What¡ª!?" Luffy's attack hit Crocodile's body to no avail at all, the place he hit spread out like sand, the same as before when there was no water.

    And was also grabbed one of his hands by Crocodile.

    In fact, it is the same trick as when facing domineering in the natural department, predicting in advance where you will be hit, and then elementalize that part before being hit.

    He Crocodile is very domineering.

    "It seems that I think too highly of you." Crocodile grabbed Luffy's arm and quickly absorbed the water on it: "I thought your spiritual pressure was enough to be on par with ours, but it turned out that you only have it when you wear a mask  Is this power?"

    "And the time to wear that mask seems to be limited." Crocodile looked at Luffy who was panting a little and grinned: "After all, it's just human."

    Luffy quickly shortened the length of his arm, and with the other hand he broke Crocodile, retracted his arm, and immediately added water.

    "What you said is that you are not human."

    "That's right."

    "Um?"

    "I am not a human being." Crocodile stood up, looked down at Luffy and said, "I am a higher-level existence than human beings, Void! How can the power I possess be comparable to that of a human being like you!!!  "

    Buzz¡ª¡ª

    Boom!  !  !  !

    Luffy paused, feeling that a huge stone had been pressed on his body, and the surrounding was filled with this oppressive force: "This is¡ªthe power of the devil?"

    "Ignorant brat, demon power?" Crocodile put a hand on his waist, and then disappeared from Lu Fei's face the next moment, and appeared directly in front of him when he appeared again, grabbing Lu Fei directly.  Fly neck.

    The wrist also turned black: "Let me tell you, the name of this power is Reiatsu!"

    "Wow¡ª¡ª"

    "Hmph, but you can't say anything now." Seeing Luffy who quickly turned into a mummy, Crocodile said with a smile

    Aizen Soyousuke, who was watching the battle, knew very well that Crocodile was going to perform the "returning blade" just now, but he still held back.

    After all, the order Lan Ran gave him was 'not allowed to return to the blade, others are optional'.

    Therefore, even though his heart was filled with anger at this time, he resisted the return of the blade.

    In fact, Crocodile's spiritual pressure and domineering are the last among the ten blades, and even among the three-digit numbers that have eliminated the ten blades' names, there are stronger ones than him in the two points of spiritual pressure and domineering  .

    The key to his ability to stand on the ten blades is to develop his own fruit ability.

    Especially the use of strength after returning to the blade.

    Restricting Gui Ren now can be said to restrict most of his power, which can put great pressure on Luffy, but there is still the possibility of being defeated.

    Then the next step is to turn the possibility into reality.

    Most of the subsequent developments were within Aizen Soyousuke's expectations.

    Turning Luffy into a mummy didn't really kill him, and Luffy continued to chase Crocodile after being "resurrected" again.

    And Crocodile himself killed 'Nicole Robin'

    "Are you really going to do something to me?" Nicole Robin leaned back slightly, and said very vigilantly: "Don't forget, you are not the only one who needs me. If you really do do something to me, you  What will your boss do to you?"

    "It doesn't matter." Crocodile looked at Nicole Robin and said: "The lord just needs you to help him interpret the historical text, and since you are not going to tell me what the historical text here  That is to say, you are not going to interpret it for any adult, right?"

    Crocodile grinned: "In this case, there is no need for you to exist!"

    The development is good.

    In this way, the existence of Nicole Robin can be made public, including the information she got from her side

    As for Crocodile's victory or defeat, it seems irrelevant.

    Because no matter whether he wins or loses, he has to return to the city of advancement, but one comes back by himself and the other is escorted back, the result is exactly the same.

    And in the ensuing battle, ?Fei Fei defeated Crocodile and further mastered the 'blur'.

    The duration of the blur is longer, and the mastery of the awakening power has also become stronger.

    Under such circumstances, the last battle site is in the royal tomb, he can turn the surrounding area into rubber, and further exert his own power, and it is only natural that he can win.

    Boom¡ª¡ª

    Not long after, the door behind Aizen Soyousuke opened, and Crocodile, covered in blood, gritted his teeth and walked in: "Everything is going according to your plan, so there will be no problem!"

    "Ah, thank you for your hard work, Crocodile." Aizen Soyousuke said with a smile: "Your performance is already very goodthen go back and lie down, where you were defeated, it's not a leak yet  when."

    "Hmm" The corners of Crocodile's eyes kept twitching, and his forehead was full of veins, but he still didn't muster up the courage to resist when he looked at the smiling figure.

    Just slowly turned and left.

    What happened afterwards was also within Aizen Soyousuke's expectations.

    Including the scene now appearing on the screen¡ª¡ª

    Just like in the original book, Nicole Robin boarded Straw Hat Luffy's ship, and after passing through Sky Island, the group encountered the Admiral for the first time.

    Admiral Qingzhi.

    "Wait¡ª" Nicole Robin looked at Qingzhi in front of him and said, "I can tell you a piece of information, how about in exchange?"

    In Nicole Robin's view, this is definitely "important information" that cannot be ignored.

    "No information is useless, since I have made up my mind."

    "So how about this?" Nicole Robin gritted her teeth and said: "Vice Admiral, Aizen Soyousuke is actually the leader of Crocodile! And he has been collecting historical texts!"

    "Huh? Mr. Aizen?" Qingzhi was indeed shocked by this information.

    In any case, he did not believe that Aizen Soyousuke would do what Nicole Robin said.

    But in his opinion, Nicole Robin could not have lied either.

    What's the matter?

    "Not allowed¡ª"

    "Huh?" Qingzhi heard the voice interrupting his thoughts, looked up and saw Luffy, whose arms had been frozen by him, stood up.

    "You shot at my companion!!"

    "Rubber rubber¡ªpistol!!"

    For this kind of attack that doesn't have the slightest bit of arrogance, and He Hailoushi doesn't have it, even if Qingzhi can dodge it, he doesn't bother to dodge it, and he has always been like this.

    It's not just him, almost all natural ability users are like this.

    but now¡ª¡ª

    The punch, which obviously didn't have any domineering power, hit him firmly in the face, and the long-lost pain spread from the place of contact to his brain.

    Admiral Qingzhi¡ª¡ªwas beaten away.

 Text Chapter 134 Zefa's doubts

    Chapter 56 Zefa's Doubts

    "Ha, ha I will never give Robin to you!"

    Qingzhi stood up with one hand on the ground, wiped the corner of his mouth, glanced at the blood on his hand and then at Luffy: "It's so interestingit was able to hit me."

    "How did you do it?"

    "Robin, and everyone, go back to the boat first, leave this to me." Luffy looked at Qingzhi and said, "It seems like only I can hit him."

    "Is that mask again" Sanji looked at Luffy who was wearing the mask and lit a cigarette: "Well, although I don't know how to do it, this state seems to be able to capture the power of the capable person.  Body."

    'This special power is not a devil fruit, or' Qingzhi stepped on the ground with a little force, feeling the rebounding elasticity: 'This is the special state of his fruit ability awakening?  '

    "Well, being able to achieve fruit awakening at such a young age doesn't seem to be underestimated." Qingzhi looked at Luffy and said, "I see, it seems that you are the one who defeated Crocodile with this kind of power here  Your bounty is still low."

    Having said that, the current Luffy is still not a naive opponent.

    It's just that when fighting the original Luffy, Qingzhi doesn't even need to hide.

    Now you need to be more vigilant.

    It can capture his actions, as well as the 'ringing' that can't perceive the trajectory of his actions even if he uses the domineering color of knowledge, and the golden flash 'false flash' that can be spit out from his mouth.

    He needs to be a little more serious to win.

    And compared to this battle, he cared more about what Nicole Robin said about Aizen Soyousuke.

    Although it is not possible to assume that there is something wrong with the popular Vice Admiral just because of a pirate, it still makes him feel a little bit wrong.

    And after this battle, he was going to tell another person about it

    "Is this okay?" Tina said to Aizen: "Nicole Robin told Qingzhi about you, and he might report it to Marshal Warring States! Tina is very anxious."

    "It's okay, noit's better to say this is just right." Aizen Soyousuke said with a smile: "Don't be nervous, everything is in my plan."

    "What's the matter, Kuzan?"

    Zefa looked at Qingzhi sitting in front of him and asked.

    "I met Nicole Robin before, and got a piece of information from him." Qing Zhi took a sip of tea, put down the cup and said to Zefa: "I think this news should be told to you no matter what.  "

    "information?"

    "Ah, that's right." Kuzan nodded: "Crocodile is actually a subordinate of Aizen Soyousuke."

    "That's the news I got from the pirates."

    "That's right, the pirates."

    Zefa showed his white teeth and said with a smile: "Do you think I will believe what the pirates say?"

    "Believe it or not, I just tell you the news." Qingzhi stood up and said, "It's up to you to judge later, Teacher Zefa"

    "Besides, according to the news, he has been collecting historical texts. I don't know what the purpose is." Said Qingzhi left the room, leaving Zefa alone.

    "" Zefa frowned slightly.

    If this is truethen Soyousuke Aizen should have his own purpose for becoming a navy.

    It's just that in the past few years, Aizen has been at the Navy headquarters almost all the time, so he has no chance to command others at all, no matter how much he lurks, he has never done so.

    Not to mention the collection of historical texts.

    This matter is not so easy to do, and as far as he knows, several key historical texts are in the hands of the Four Emperors.

    If Aizen Soyousuke is collecting historical texts, it is impossible to have no news at all.

    The problem is that Qingzhi believed the pirate's words to a certain extent, otherwise he would not have come to him on purpose¡ª¡ª

    After thinking about it, Zefa stood up and walked to Aizen Soyousuke's office. It would be good to ask him face to face about this kind of thing, and you will know what he thinks if you ask him face to face.

    "Boom¡ª¡ª"

    "Please come in."

    Hearing Aizen Soyousuke's voice inside, Zefa pushed open the door and walked in: "Sure enough, I'm reading, Soyousuke."

    In Zefa's view, most of the time spent by Aizen located in the Navy Headquarters isHe puts all his attention on reading books, and there should be no one in the entire Navy headquarters who is more knowledgeable than him.

    "Just to pass the time." Aizen Soyousuke said with a smile, "What's the matter?"

    "Well"

    Zefa didn't know how to speak for a while, saying that he doubted such a hard-working man for the navy?

    Can people ask such words!  ?

    Perhaps it was precisely because of this that Qingzhi only told this 'teacher' about it.

    but¡ª¡ª

    Zefa asked again.

    "That kid Kuzan met Nicole Robin."

    "Nicole Robin? A familiar name" Aizen Soyousuke thought for a while and said, "Ah, it's that O'Hara's demon, right? What happened?"

    "That's right." Zefa nodded: "That Nicole Robin said that Hara Shichibukai Crocodile is your subordinate."

    Aizen Soyousuke frowned slightly.

    "What's the matter?" Zefa looked at Aizen with some doubts. In his opinion, Aizen might defend himself at this time, or he might smile and be too lazy to say anything.

    Instead of being like this now, it seems that he is really thinking about something.

    "Mr. Zefa recently felt that there is something wrong with the Navy Headquarters?"

    "Um?"

    "In order to carry out the execution of 'Ace', we gathered elite soldiers from all over the sea, a total of 150,000, almost all the elite of the navy." Aizen Soyousuke said to Zefa: "This  It doesn't seem like much, but combined with recent events don't you think it's too coincidental?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Crocodile was defeated, and there was a vacancy in Shichibukai. It didn't take long for it to be filled, and Ace, who also sent the Whitebeard Pirates as an achievement, made us have to fight the Whitebeard Pirates.  "

    "How many elite naval soldiers will we lose in this battle? Is this battle necessaryIs the purpose really to weaken the spirit of the pirates, orto reduce the strength of the navy."

    "Wait a minute, what the hell are you trying to say¡ª?"

    "Bad premonition." Aizen Soyousuke said to Zefa: "Mr. Zefa, maybe, I"

    "Teacher Zefa¡ªthe boat is ready." At this moment, the voice of Zefa's disciple came from outside the door.

    "It seems that the rest of the matter can only be discussed later." Aizen Soyousuke smiled and said: "Go, Mr. Zefa.?

 Main Text Chapter 135 The Death of Aizen Soyousuke

    Chapter 57: The Death of Aizen Soyousuke

    'what happened?  In the end what happened?  '

    The warship slowly drove away from the Navy Headquarters. Looking at the Navy Headquarters that was getting farther and farther away, Zefa felt as if there were some dark clouds shrouded over him.

    'Kuzan's words, and Soyousuke's words'

    'Especially Soyousuke, what exactly do you want to say?  '

    It didn't take long to rush from the Navy Headquarters to Advance City, but this process made him extremely tormented.

    After much difficulty, he finally arrived at the city of advancement.

    And then¡ªnothing amiss.

    He came to Advance City under the hypnosis of Jinghua Shuiyue, and had a conversation with Crocodile under the hypnosis of Jinghua Shuiyue.

    Of course, he didn't ask if he was Aizen's subordinate, but asked "whether he was being manipulated by someone".

    The result is naturally no result.

    So we had no choice but to return.

    Even with the exclusive return flow of the World Government, it will be early in the morning the next day after such a "one come and one return", after all, it was already almost afternoon when I left.

    "Bah blah blah blah blah¡ª"

    "What's the matter, Warring States?" Zefa took the phone and looked into the distance and said, "I'm already going back to the headquarters."

    ""

    "Warring States?" Zefa looked at the phone bug in his hand suspiciously.

    "Something has happened" Zhan Guo's voice was a little dry.

    "What's wrong?" Zefa had a bad premonition in his heart.

    "Vice Admiral of the Navy Headquarters, Soyousuke Aizendied."

    "What¡ª!?" Zefa's pupils trembled violently, and he couldn't believe it, facing the phone bug: "What are you talking about!? Is this kind of thing true?"

    "Although I don't know how it was done." Warring States voice said very painfully: "Just now, Aizen's body was found in the Chambord Islands, nailed to a mangrove tree!"

    Although Aizen is a lieutenant general, he really trained Aizen as the next marshal.

    Just like the previous marshal treated him, he also handed over a lot of work to Aizen. Judging by his handling ability, the result is naturally very good.

    Therefore, let him become more and more firm in this idea.

    Compared with Qing Zhi, Akainu, and Kizaru, Aizen Soyousuke is a more suitable candidate for the marshal, but now, the future marshal of the Navy Headquarters died just like that for no apparent reason!

    Still in such a critical period, in this way in full view of everyone!

    "Aizan where is Aizen's body?" Zefa still couldn't believe that such a thing happened, and asked with a trembling voice.

    "It's already being delivered, and it won't be long before we arrive at the headquarters." Zhan Guo took a deep breath: "You should come back soon."

    On the other side, Qingzhi was also extremely shocked to receive the news.

    This news forced him to cover his head: "Hey, hey I just told Mr. Zefa that Crocodile might be Aizen's subordinate, and Mr. Aizen just died?"

    There is a conspiracy, there is definitely a conspiracy hidden in it.

    Is the dead body real?

    Did someone really kill Aizen Soyousuke?

    Unknowingly took Aizen Soyousuke away from the Navy headquarters, then killed him unknowingly, and finally nailed him to the Chambord Islands

    How many people in the whole world can do this kind of thing?

    In any case he did not believe such a thing!

    But some things don't exist without belief.

    When Aizen's body was sent to the Navy headquarters, they had to admit anyway that it was indeed the body of 'Aizen Soyousuke'.

    No matter from all aspects, it is the genuine Aizen Soyousuke!

    At the moment when the battle with the Whitebeard Pirates is about to start, Aizen Soyousuke was killed silently. How many people can accept this kind of thing?

    "Suppress this matter first, and it cannot be reported anyway." Sengoku gritted his teeth and said, "Now is the time to prepare for the battle with the Whitebeard Pirates.  Lie died fighting the Whitebeard Pirates!"

    "The news has been blocked, and the people nearby have been isolated the moment they confirmed the news, but after all, can such a big matter really be hidden?"

    "At that time it wasIn the early morning, not many people were seen, and it was our navy who noticed it the first time.  "Zhan Guo said with a sullen face: "It is not impossible to suppress it!"  This matter is only known to the vice admirals and above. For other people, if they ask, they will all say 'Vice Admiral Aizen has gone to sea'!  "

    At such a critical juncture, such things are absolutely not allowed to depress the morale of the navy.

    "Zefer?"

    Zhan Guo said, looking at Zefa who walked to the door, and said, "What are you going to do?"

    "It's too boring here." Zefa turned around and said, "It's too boring to stay here."

    Having said that, he walked out directly, and he had already confirmed that the corpse undoubtedly belonged to Aizen Soyousuke No matter how you looked at it, it was true.

    Why did Aizen die?

    What exactly does Aizen know?

    Zefa knew that Sengoku had always wanted to train Aizen to be the next admiral of the navy.

    However, Aizen himself may not have such ambitions. He does not agree with the world government. Could it be that he has learned too much about the inside story of the world government from the tasks given to him by the Warring States Period?

    And he himself has no idea of ??becoming an admiral of the navy and working for the world government

    And Zefa knew exactly how old Whitebeard really was.

    The decline in strength was worse than him-of course, there was a level gap between the two in strength from the beginning.

    His decline in strength is due to age on the one hand and asthma on the other.

    And the white beard is similar, he is too old, plus the disease on his body I don't know how long he can live. What's the benefit of angering such a white beard?

    Could it be that the world government is deliberately doing this to weaken the navy that has become stronger recently?

    To use this to achieve their 'balanced strategy'?

    And Aizen realized this, and his behavior all the time has brought about fatal disasters.

    After all, only the world government with unknown combat power can do this kind of thing. Apart from that, there is no other power in the world that can do this kind of thing.

    Afterwards, Aizen's body was deliberately hung in the Chambord Islands Is it to undermine the prestige of the navy?

    "This kind of world governmentwhat justice can there be!" Zefa gritted his teeth and looked towards the direction of the Red Earth Continent.

    "Despicable world government!!!!" Zefa roared in a low voice, with both anger and despair flowing out of his eyes.

    But he didn't do anything right away, his heart was already dead, and now he also has a plan, a plan based on the unfolding of the top war.

 Main Text Chapter 137 The War on Top

    Chapter 59: War on Top

    Tina hung up the phone bug and completed the contact with the Revolutionary Army.

    She can feel that a new era is coming, and under the arrangement of Aizen Soyousuke, a real era of justice is coming.

    And it was an honor in her life to be Aizen's subordinate.

    "If you want to ask anything, just ask."

    Aizen Soyousuke said to Tina casually, and had already guessed what she would ask.

    "Teacher Aizen, not everyone has seen your mirror image, right?"

    "certainly."

    "In this case, why" Tina looked at Aizen and asked, "Why does everyone think you are really dead? That body should be fake, right? Tina is very confused."

    "not real."

    "¡ª¡ª!"

    "Among the navy, the only ones who have been caught in the mirror are the officials above the headquarters." Aizen Soyousuke said: "Not to mention the branch, I can't go to every branch because of this kind of thing."

    Then he laughed and said, "So I made a corpse doll."

    Unlike in the original book, this time he really made a corpse doll, which is not difficult.

    It's just made by using the ability of my body, and the method is the same as last time.

    Afterwards, what most people see is their "real corpse", but those people in the Navy Headquarters have been fooled by him, and they will not find it when they check later. This corpse is only similar in appearance.

    It's just such a simple trick.

    The war on the top is about to begin, and his plan should be implemented. In this case, it is time to use this opportunity to get out.

    It's a pity that Wu Laoxing is not a powerless person like the "Central Forty-six Room".

    Although he is not Aizen's opponent, but in a real fight, it is difficult to keep the wind from leaking.

    They also don't stay in one place all the time, which is difficult to enforce.

    In addition, "Im", who has never met, is not an incapable spirit king.

    Therefore, Aizen can only give up the point of giving orders instead of Wulaoxing.

    Now, Aizen just took a look at what happened in the city and didn't care. He just gave orders like 'don't kill Ace' and 'let him leave some strength before execution'.

    Including the later Luffy is also "don't let him die in the promotion city".

    Other things will develop on their own.

    With the arrival of Ace's execution day, the situation on the sea has become more and more calm, strangely calm.

    The Navy, Pirates, and the Revolutionary Army all started their respective operations at this point in time.

    Countless people on the sea also expressed their opinions on this upcoming battle.

    From these opinions, we can see the difference between the pirates of twenty years ago and the pirates of today.

    Young people generally live in this 'Era of Great Pirates', but even though it is said to be the 'Era of Great Pirates', the navy's power has also reached its peak during this process.

    Young people generally think that 'Whitebeard will not appear' or 'Whitebeard can't break Marin Fandor' and 'The Navy can't lose'.

    However, those who are older and have really experienced the era before Roger's death have different opinions on this, and they also take this opportunity to tell others what they have seen and heard in the past.

    Whitebeard is old.

    Many people know this.

    But for those who haven't seen Whitebeard's heyday, even if Whitebeard is old, he is still "the strongest man in the world" and "the one who can destroy the world".

    Although this title is not entirely correct, it is not wrong.

    Along with the progress of the One Piece manga, some people have expressed doubts about his title of 'the strongest man in the world'.

    But after the Four Emperors of the New World show their strength, most people will really recognize this matter. Even if Whitebeard is old, the other Four Emperors may not be his opponents.

    Especially the 'expressive power', when you don't really show your strength, you blow it very hard, but when you really fight, you will find that the 'expressive power' of that power is far worse than that of Whitebeard.

    Still compared with the old and sick white beard.

    If Whitebeard was young, he should really be able to rescue Ace.

    As for saying that Akainu knocked off half of Whitebeard's face, it only means that Akainu is also very strong, not that Whitebeard is weak.? 

    And the performance in the animation is just half of the beard knocked out, which is also very simple.

    After all, "One Piece" involves a wide range of people, and this kind of picture cannot be released directly.

    Just like "Reaper", in the comics, Aizen really almost chopped off Kurosaki Ichigo in the middle. The size of the wound is enough to put three or four bowls, and it is the kind that can directly see the "opposite"  .

    Therefore, when watching anime, you will feel doubtful, "Kurosaki Ichigo can't move now", but when you read manga, you will feel normal, "This is really impossible to move.  '

    At this time, the world has also undergone considerable changes due to Aizen.

    The total number of well-known sailors called from all over the world is about 120,000. How many of them joined the navy because of their longing for Aizen Soyousuke?

    But¡ª¡ª

    "Aizan is already dead." Zefa grinned as he looked at the ever-shrinking Navy Headquarters: "It's no wonder that's the case. After all, the Navy is not a pirate, and it doesn't mean that it can be cleaned by cleaning."

    When the pirates really threaten the world government and the navy can't handle it, the world government can activate real power to 'clean up' them.

    But what if the navy is powerful enough to threaten the world government?

    How will the world government cleanse the navy?  If you really do it in such a ostentatious way, it is a blow to your own authority.

    Therefore, this war

    Zefa is not ready to participate!

    He has other places to go.

    "Mr. Zefa, where are we going?"

    "G1 branch." Zefa turned around and said, "Now is a critical moment. The generals can't stay here. There is also a need for someone on the door of Mary Gioia."

    He did not tell these people what his purpose was.

    Time is running out, he has no time to find a like-minded partner in the navy, and his operation this time must be kept secret.

    So he didn't tell anyone, he quietly landed on the Red Earth Continent after preparing.

    The world government should bear the consequences of what they have done - Zefa's wrath.

 Main Text Chapter 138 Longing is the emotion furthest from understanding

    Chapter 60 Longing is the emotion farthest from understanding

    "Hey, haven't you gotten rid of it yet?"

    Shanks looked at the pirate ship in the distance: "It's really annoying, but it's this time."

    In fact, he was also going to save Ace.

    A long time ago, years ago, he and Ace knew it when they first met-this kid was Captain Roger's son.

    Going out of your way to show 'I don't care about One Piece Gore D. Roger.  ¡¯ But in fact, I care about this name more than anyone else.

    After combining his birthplace, Shanks understood many things by himself.

    But what I never expected is that Kaido has troubled him recently. If it doesn't matter at other times, it's fine to play with him.

    But now is really not a good opportunity

    Zefa's ship soon arrived at the g1 branch.

    I just felt that something was wrong with the atmosphere here, but I didn't pay too much attention to it. I took the bubble pod directly to Marie Gioia.

    His purpose is the slaves above.

    He has long been annoyed by these things, but he has been in the navy all along, and there is nothing he can do.

    Before, he always thought that the cancer of the world was those pirates.

    But recently he finally understood that the real cancer is not pirates, but the world government!  It's Tianlong people!

    It is precisely because of these guys that pirates appear in this sea, and they cannot be dealt with at all.

    So what if you catch a hundred or ten thousand pirates?

    As long as the world government still exists, 100,000 or 1 million pirates will be born.

    endless

    It can also be said that what killed his family is actually the world government!

    Let's make a big fuss.

    Just like Fisher Tiger.

    Let the slaves go, and kill the Draconians¡ªas many as you can.

    Now here, no matter how many Tianlong people he kills, there will be no navy people to hinder him, because everyone will focus on the top battle

    "Zefa? Why don't you come to see us at the Navy Headquarters at this time?"

    Wu Laoxing looked at Zefa who walked in and asked.

    "There is indeed one thing." Accompanied by the voice, the figure in front of Wulaoxing faded away, and at the same time, a head rolled to the ground: "I want to borrow everyone's corpses."

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    The one who fell to the ground was wearing glasses and holding the head of the first-generation ghost Toru Wulaoxing.

    "Okay." With the release of the phantom, Aizen Soyousuke, who didn't have a drop of blood on the Zanpakuto, appeared in the vision of the remaining four.

    Aizen looked at the other four people scattered around and said: "You don't need to be so vigilant, becauseeven if you are vigilant, it is useless."

    "Who the hell are you!?" The beard of the only remaining bald five old star was trembling, he glanced at the head on the ground, and then stared at Aizen Soyousuke.

    "As you can see, it's Aizen Soyousuke."

    "Impossible!" Wu Laoxing with white curly hair said immediately: "Aizen Soyousuke should be dead, or¡ª"

    "That's it or that." Lan Ran raised the blade in his hand: "Okay, I'm not going to waste time, please die one by one."

    Boom¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!  !  !

    After passing through the long stairs, the Holy Land Mary Gioia really appeared in Zefa's field of vision.

    It's just¡ª¡ªAt this moment, the Marie Gioia in the distance seemed to be in the middle of a flame, burning up.

    "In the end what happened!?"

    Zefa hurried over.

    Over there is the 'Tianlongmen', the area where the Tianlong people live, but at this moment, flames are burning, and countless slaves are running around.

    And on the other hand, two people came up.

    "Hello, Mr. Zefer."

    "Aizen?"

    Zefa stared wide-eyed at the two people who came out of Tianlongmen: "You are still alive? And now what happened?"

    And the one next to it

    I don't remember clearly, it seems to be called 'Gerald'?  Also a navy.

    "What's going on? Are you really Aizen?" ?Fafa gritted his teeth and said, "Or, in this situation, no one will let you sleep peacefully!?"

    "Of course, it's me as you can see." Aizen Soyousuke said, turning his head slightly to Gerald and said, "Speaking of which, it came a little faster than I expected, Zefa  general."

    "Yes, I am very sorry, Aizen-sama." Gerald said hastily.

    "What the hell are you talking about?"

    "What's the matter?" Aizen Soyousuke looked at Zefa again: "It's just discussing tactics. Dispersing the enemy's combat power should be a few books on tactics, right?"

    "You saidthe enemy?" Zefa lowered his head slightly and clenched his fists: "Then I can understand that all this is your conspiracy What are you planning!!"

    "exactly."

    "Why?" Zefa gritted his teeth: "Are you wanting to overthrow the world government?"

    "It's very strange, your question, why should I overthrow the world government?"

    "Didn't you dislike the world government a long time ago! You think the world government is full of evil, and that's why I¡ª" Zefa gritted his teeth: "Isn't that so?"

    Even now, Zefa still has expectations for Aizen, as long as he answers "really so"as long as he answers "yes"as long as¡ª¡ª

    "That's right, I still have this idea now, the world government is based on evil."

    "That's right¡ª"

    "However, this has nothing to do with me."

    "?"

    "It doesn't matter whether the world is good or evil. What I'm after is not such a simple thing." Aizen Soyousuke said: "Of course, if Mr. Zefa is willing to come to my side, I welcome it."

    "You may be the stepping stones for me to step into a new realm."

    "Really" Zefa gritted his teeth: "That is to say, you have been deceiving me, your subordinates, other navies, and even the whole world? You have been deceiving me all this time.  Everyone!?"

    "I didn't mean to lie, it's just none of you know my true face."

    "You don't understand? There are so many navies looking forward to you, look at Marlin Vandor! How many navies are gathered there because of you! They are going to sacrifice their lives now!" Zefa roared, his heart  The anger in it was almost uncontrollable.

    "I know that people who hold longings for themselves are the best to control, and it is more convenient for me to attract subordinates." Aizen Soyousuke's lenses reflect light slightly, making it difficult to see his eyes clearly.

    Zefa was taken aback, that is to saythe ones who are still in the Navy Headquarterswere he the ones left?

    "This is a good opportunity. You are the best reporter for one thing, Zefa." Aizen Soyousuke tilted his head slightly and said with a smile: "Longing is the most distant feeling from understanding."

    "Aizan¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!" Zefa finally couldn't bear it any longer, with black domineering wrapped around his hands, he rushed towards Aizan while roaring.

 Main Text Chapter 139 Times Have Changed

    Chapter 61 Times have changed

    "Go to hell¡ª! Aizen!!"

    Aizen raised the corners of his mouth slightly: "Don't be too bluff, this will only show your weakness even more."

    boom!  !

    A full blow hit Aizen Soyousuke's body, but it didn't feel real.

    "Varied?"

    The next moment, Aizen Soyousuke in front of Zefa's eyes slowly disappeared, and what appeared on Zefa's body at the same time was severe pain.

    The blade cut across his chest, almost cutting him in half.

    Thick blood also covered Aizen Soyousuke's Zanpakuto.

    "impossible"

    As he was dying, he only heard a little sound, but he couldn't hear it clearly.

    At this time, a large number of people in white suits appeared around, they were cp0 people.

    One of the masked people came out and said to Aizen, "Are you really Aizen Soyousuke?"

    "Zefa has already asked this kind of question once. Is it really meaningful to ask the same question twice?" Aizen Soyousuke said with a smile, holding Zanpakuto in his hand.

    "Then change the question, you made such a fine corpse doll, and it appears hereis it for" The latter content was not mentioned.

    "Is it the secret treasure of the Tianlong people?" But Aizen helped him out.

    "It's a pity, I guessed wrong." Aizen Soyousuke said to the person who was wearing a mask and couldn't see his face: "What I'm looking for is not the secret treasure of the Tianlongren, and this is not a corpse doll."

    "¡ª¡ªVaried!"

    In an instant, these cp0s discovered that Aizen Soyousuke was holding another Aizen Soyousuke in his hand.

    "When exactly?"

    "When?" Aizen Soyousuke said with a slight smile, "Obviously it was held in my hand. It has been there since just now, but only up to this moment. I don't want people to see it."

    "Are you capable?"

    "I'll understand right away." Lan Ran said with a smile: "It's broken like a sky, what a mirror."

    Ka¡ª¡ª

    Accompanied by the sound and picture like glass breaking, the puppet in Aizen's hand suddenly disappeared, replaced by the Zanpakuto he had been holding in his hand!

    "Varied¡ª¡ª!?"

    Everyone has been using knowledge-colored domineering since the beginning, but they still haven't noticed when the change happened.

    Lan Ran's five fingers were loosened, and the mirror flower and water moon were naturally inserted on the ground.

    "My Zanpakuto, the ability it possesses is."

    "Completely hypnotized? Is it still the power of the knife You have shown your ability when you came to Mary Gioia before, don't you mean?"

    "Is it the ritual of using the power of the knife?"

    "That's right." Aizen Soyousuke put the Zanpakuto back into its sheath and said with a smile: "Not only can you control the five senses, but you can also make a single object's posture, shape, quality, feeling, and even smell be thought-provoking.  It's the enemy."

    "That is to say, it can make flies look like dragons, and swamps can also look like flower fields. The condition for activation is to let the enemy see the moment of liberation."

    "Even someone who has only seen it once will fall into complete hypnosis from that moment on. From then on, as long as I activate him, he will become a prisoner of complete hypnosis."

    "Only watched it once?"

    "Wait a minute, when did we fall into the mirror?"

    "Then do we have to keep going?"

    cp0 was in a rare confusion, combined with the situation where Zefa fell to the ground just now, as long as he is completely hypnotized by this, the domineering will not work, and the five senses will not work Wouldn't it be a complete loss?

    Think about it carefully, Wulaoxing, Tianlongren, admirals It seems that only those pirates are not in the mirror, right?

    Wait a moment.

    "Only once?"

    "It seems that you have noticed." Aizan said with a smile: "Yes, that is to say, that is to say, Fujitora Yixiao has been my subordinate from the beginning."

    Along with this sentence, flowers appear at the same time.

    red flowers.

    Blood red flowers.

    That is, the blood that cp0 sheds.

    Lan Ran turned his head to one side and looked at one of the five old stars who was clutching his belly: "Fortunately, Im has not appeared in front of me until now, good luck."

    "Wait a minutehow on earth did you know that lord?In Chinese?  " Wu Laoxing gritted his teeth and said.

    "Who knows" Aizen looked into the distance: "It's coming."

    "Huh? That's¡ª" Wu Laoxing gritted his teeth and said, "The Revolutionary Army"

    Now how can Mary Joya resist the revolutionary army?

    "Is this your plan too!? Aizen!!"

    Aizen just smiled, and the next moment, Gerald took out the white cloth and wrapped the two of them up while spinning.

    When the white cloth was scattered, the two had disappeared from Marie Gioia.

    The Wulaoxing took out a phone bug and said: "Shrink the troops, protect the Tianlong people, convey the matter here to the navy, let them end the war as soon as possible and come here to protect us!"

    In this battle, two of the five old stars died, two were seriously injured, and one was slightly injured¡ªhe was considered a minor injury.

    It is one thing whether there are any Tianlong people who can fill the position now Aizen really counted for a while, taking advantage of their defenseless time

    There is no doubt that for the world government, Aizen Soyousuke's crimes have far surpassed the revolutionary army.

    It is the person who must be cleared no matter what!

    the other side¡ª¡ª

    Advance the city.

    Blackbeard panted heavily and looked at the group of people in front of him: "The thief hahahaha Isn't it normal for the city to advance like this? What happened here? And"

    "Why are people like you still here!"

    Blackbeard shouted at the golden lion Shiji in front of him.

    "Blackbeard?" The golden lion Shiji floated in mid-air, grinning at the intruder in front of him: "It's not bad to keep you, and then Whitebeard will become my companion, and conquer this world together with me."  The world, and as a meeting gift I will dedicate you to him!"

    "Dark water¡ª¡ª!"

    Blackbeard absorbed the Golden Lion in front of his eyes: "This way you won't be able to use the power of the Devil Fruit¡ª"

    so hard.

    He punched the golden lion in the chest, but the golden lion Shiji just stood there calmly, without moving: "Finished?"

    "Sure enough, it's just a little devil. After getting a fruit ability, he shouted lawlessly." The golden lion Shiji grinned and looked down at Blackbeard: "The times have changed, kid."

    As he spoke, golden light waves slowly gathered in his mouth, and the next moment, the golden flash instantly knocked Blackbeard into the air.

    His body also became extremely black as if it had been scorched.

    "The next era is the era of our Ten Blades¡ª! Kihahahahahaha!"

    At this time, Blackbeard fell to the ground and rolled his eyes, but he didn't hear what the golden lion said.

 Main Text Chapter 140: Black Coffin

    Chapter 62 Breaking the Way: Ninety Black Coffin

    "Oh, it seems that we came just in time."

    Aizen Soyousuke looked at the situation of Marin Fando's battlefield at this time and said with a smile, although-he came here after receiving the news of Fujitora's smile.

    Speaking so much before can also be regarded as 'delaying time'.

    Regardless of whether it is now or when he leaves later, he has made the right timing.

    At this time, after the white beard had begun to break, Ace, Luffy, and Sabo had already started to escape.

    Although Ivankov didn't give Luffy the "excitement hormone" this time, he had already mastered the "blur" in the previous battle with Crocodile.

    What is being used now is even more proficient.

    Although he has not mastered domineering, he has become more proficient in mastering spiritual pressure, and after blurring, he can capture natural-type abilities.

    and the newly developed second gear.

    The strength is not inferior to Ace, it is better to say that it is stronger.

    and¡ª

    "I'm a magma that can burn out fire." Akainu looked at the two people in front of him and said, "Do you think this level of flame is useful?"

    Having said that, his magma was indeed scattered by the joint attack of Ace and Luffy.

    It's just that before the attack came, he elementalized his body to avoid the attacks of the two.

    "Unfortunately, my brother and I don't like reading, who cares about your bullshit reason!!"

    It's just that Aizen's "not inferior to Ace" refers to the "original Ace", and the current Ace should still be the strongest in the new generation.

    Aizen asked Golden Lion to add some material to Ace, and his time in advancing the city was not in vain.

    "Don't be too arrogant, kids!" Akainu looked gloomy, this time his fist was not only magma, but also domineering.

    "Who the hell is being arrogant! Bastard¡ª¡ª"

    "Okay, Ace, let's hurry up." Sabo was about to say something, but suddenly stopped, not only him, but also the red dog who was attacking.

    Everyone looked at the original white beard.

    "That's" Sabo looked at the newly appeared figure in a navy uniform: "I remember it was Vice Admiral, Aizen Soyousuke."

    "Aizen" Akainu widened his eyes, staring at Aizen Soyousuke, not understanding why people who were already dead would be resurrected.

    I don't understand why he appears here!

    "Aizen¡ª¡ª!"

    It was Lieutenant General Garp who spoke first than him: "Why are you here?"

    "Strange question, why can't I be here?" Aizen Soyousuke smiled and took two steps forward, walking towards White Beard.

    "Gu la la la la Vice Admiral Aizen." The white beard looked down at Aizen and said, "It seems that you are not as simple as you seem on the surface, so what are you planning?"

    "It's not an abacus." Aizen Soyousuke said with a smile, "How about becoming my subordinate, Whitebeard."

    "¡ª¡ª!?"

    "I came here on purpose for this."

    "Father¡ª!"

    "what are you saying!?"

    "Lieutenant General Aizen!?"

    "Is it really Lieutenant General Aizen?"

    Hearing Aizen Soyousuke's words, both the navy and the pirates widened their eyes.

    Many people in the navy have expressions like 'disbelief' and 'faith collapse', while the pirates are more angry.

    Who is Whitebeard!  ?

    That is the strongest man in the world and their father!

    How could it be possible to casually join someone's command!

    "Do you know what I'm going to say? Brat." Whitebeard asked Aizen Soyousuke with his blood-stained mouth grinning.

    "Of course" Aizen Soyousuke said: "As long as you become my subordinate, I will declare that the battle is over, and every one of your children will successfully escape from the Navy headquarters."

    "¡ª¡ª!"

    "Afterwards, I will make your injuries fully heal, and even recover beyond the heyday." Aizen Soyousuke raised his head crookedly and said with a smile: "And, as long as your children don't attack us, we won't attack you."  How about they shoot, and you can watch us from the sidelines?"

    ¡®Is it some kind of special devil fruit ability?  ???White Beard's eyes widened. The abilities of the Devil Fruit are all kinds of strange. If there is really something that can do this, it is not impossible.

    Do you continue to watch the growth of your children from the sidelines

    "Interesting." Whitebeard grinned and said, "If you can really do it."

    "Father¡ª!"

    "Lieutenant General Aizen!"

    "It's no longer Lieutenant General Aizen!" Sengoku, who had been holding a phone bug and didn't say a word from the beginning, said through gritted teeth, "Nowhe has violated the World Government and killed Wulaoxing and Tianlongren,  The great criminal who destroyed Marie Gioia, the criminal who committed the crimes of the world, Aizen Soyousuke!"

    His fist was about to be crushed, and all the great expectations he had for Aizen Soyousuke were betrayed!

    From the little surprise and great doubt when he just found out that Aizen was still alive, to now he is filled with anger. If he didn't know that he is the admiral of the navy, he would have lost the ability to think now.

    "¡ª¡ª!"

    "¡ª¡ª!"

    In an instant, the sea was quiet.

    The phone bug reopened because of Bucky spread the words Sengoku shouted to the whole world.

    Almost everyone stared dumbfounded at the figure standing in front of the white beard.

    "Gu la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la.  You did what Situ failed to do! It seems that being your subordinate is not such a bad thing!"

    "That is to say, you agreed."

    "Ah, I agree, but only if you abide by your agreement."

    "give it to me."

    "Whether it's Whitebeard, or other pirates, or you¡ª" Akainu gritted his teeth and said, "None of them can escape!!!"

    At this time, his right hand was completely turned into magma, and he was wrapped in an armed domineering color.

    This kind of power is far from comparable to Ace's punch before.

    This is a full blow from Akainu's rage!  I want to completely crush Aizen Soyousuke!

    Then the blow of his fury missed.

    Aizen didn't know when he appeared in front of him from more than ten meters away, and the one he hit seemed to be just welcoming.

    'Impossible, he is clearly beside Whitebeard!  ?  ¡¯ Akainu widened his eyes and looked at Aizen in front of him, and saw him stretch out a hand.

    "Broken Way: Ninety Black Coffins."

    The pitch-black torrent of gravity gathered in his palm, and along with the words, it instantly spread around and enveloped Akainu in it.

    A huge black coffin was formed.

    When Aizen Soyousuke turned around to face the others, the black coffin shattered instantly, revealing the red dog lying on the ground covered in blood.

    On the battlefield, there was once again silence.

 Text Chapter 141 I Stand in the Sky

    Chapter 63 I stand in the sky

    'Impossible' Ace's eyes widened like everyone else's. He knew the general's power very well.

    In fact, everyone present is very familiar with the general's power, and they can clearly see the role of the general in this war.

    Their overwhelming power.

    Ace has also personally experienced the magma of the red dog, and he and his brother Luffy can only win a hand while he is not paying attention.

    But now?

    Such a powerful admiral was killed in one fell swoop!

    that man

    Vice Admiral, Aizen Soyousuke, who the hell is he?

    Just how strong is he!  ?

    "Then continue." Aizen Soyousuke walked forward.

    ? No one asked him, 'No. 90 can also give up singing, when did he do it?  ¡¯ Such words, after all, they don¡¯t even know what the ghost way is, let alone what the ghost way at No. 90 means.

    "Now Whitebeard has agreed to my proposal, which means that only you are left, Marshal of the Warring States Period. Let's end this war now." Aizen Soyousuke said with a smile: "Anyway, it is impossible to continue fighting  down, and"

    Aizen Soyousuke tilted his head slightly and said, "Marie Gioia is already chasing after her. Is it really okay to let the revolutionary army just barge in like this? Is it really okay not to rescue?"

    "You guy" Zhan Guo felt that his teeth were about to be gritted. He has always been called a "smart general", but now, he is being played around by this person.

    No, not only him, but the whole world is played around by him.

    He actually used his own fake death to deceive the world, and used this to surprise Marie Gioia, leaving everyone without a trace of defense!

    Strong power, and frightening wisdom Aizen Soyousuke who has these things, what exactly does he want to do?  What do you want!  ?

    besides

    Do you want to end this battle?

    There is no doubt that both the navy and the pirates have been bruised and bruised.

    But the problem is that now that it's over, the Navy really loses all face.

    Both Whitebeard and Ace are still alive.

    The navy suffered heavy casualties.

    Moreover, Aizen Soyousuke, a representative of the navy, rebelled.

    It's all bad news for the Navy, it's too bad!

    But if it doesn't end Can you really take advantage of Aizen Soyousuke?  He hasn't passed all the information he got from Wulaoxing.

    Especially about Aizen Soyousuke's 'complete hypnosis', there is no way to deal with it.

    If you don't think of a way, the result will be like the red dog just now, and you will be killed in seconds when you meet.

    Even an admiral is no exception, that is really an abnormal ability.

    Maybe there is a 'completely hypnotized' navy in this square, but these people are too weak to be useful at all!

    Smoker was on the sidelines, his expression was a little fuzzy from the very beginning, and he was about to rush over, but was 'cuffed' the next moment.

    "Tina" Looking at Tina who was handcuffing him, Smoker didn't use his fruit ability to break free.

    In his opinion, it should be that Tina stopped herself in order to prevent herself from "rushing to die".

    He also understood that even the admiral had been defeated, let alone him.

    But - he understands that he understands, he is not reconciled!

    Looking at Aizen in the distance, he felt that his expression was a little dazed, why was he like this: "Why on earth¡ª¡ª!?"

    "Master Aizen was like this from the beginning, but you didn't realize it."

    "?"

    Smoker froze for a moment, turned his head a little stiffly, and looked at Tina who was beside him: "What did you just say?"

    "I have hinted to you many times, do you want to leave the navy and come to Master Aizen?" Tina looked at Smoker and said, "But it seems that you didn't notice, Tina is very disappointed."

    "That is to say, did you already know Aizen's true face!?" Smoker looked gloomy, with a lot of smoke coming out of his body: "Answer me! Tina¡ª¡ª"

    Click.

    The next moment, he fell to the ground and lost his strength.

    "This is¡ªHailoushi?" The new handcuffs on him were not Tina's Devil Fruit ability, but Hailoushi handcuffs.

    "This is theanswer.  "Tina looked at Aizen Soyousuke in the distance and said to Smoker: "Be quiet, this boring war will end soon.  "

    Warring States did not directly answer that they agreed to end the battle, but they did not say they disagreed either.

    So the navy just stopped, allowing the pirates to escape¡ªor it could be said to be acquiescing.

    And he called the yellow ape over and asked him to go to Marie Gioia as soon as possible. Judging from the situation, he knew that he was about to give up the battle here, but it would be inconvenient to explain it in detail for a while.

    "Blue dye"

    Zhan Guo looked at Aizen with a complicated expression: "What are you going to do? You wouldn't¡ª"

    Could it be that they colluded with the revolutionary army?

    Now that it was determined that this war could not go on and was coming to an end, he gradually calmed down and his brain started to work again.

    It's completely hypnotic.

    If it is really him, then the information leaks from their side all the time seem to be understandable, combined with the current situation

    Could it be that he wants the revolutionary army to transport all the slaves away this time and leave the battlefield in Marie Gioia next time?

    Warring States wants to ask this question.

    However, it was only for a moment.

    Because the next moment, he killed this thought.

    The golden beams of light falling from the sky covered Lan Ran's body, and the same was true of other places, with beams of light covering each and every navy soldier.

    Sengoku knows that these naval soldiers are the real "Aizen's subordinates".

    There was also a beam of light shrouded in white beard.

    These lights seemed to be rays of sunlight permeating from the sky. At the same time, there were countless hideous monsters with masks like white bones and pitch-black bodies that appeared in the sky.

    The sky seemed to reveal a huge hole, and countless dark cracks continued to spread towards the surroundings.

    Not only that, he also saw a familiar figure from the sky.

    "Golden Lion Shiji!"

    "Kihahahaha¡ª¡ª" Golden Lion Shiji laughed loudly: "Long time no see, everyone in the Navy!"

    His purpose of coming here is to help the Whitebeard Pirates escape.

    "boom¡ª¡ª!"

    Just at this time, Akainu woke up from the coma¡ª"The dog gnaws the red lotus!"

    "Stop!" Zhan Guo yelled, but it was too late, and Quan Niu Honglian hit the golden beam of light.

    However, after the lava dissipated, the exposed beam of light was not damaged in the slightest.

    "What?"

    "It's better not to work hard." Aizen Soyousuke said with a smile: "This light is called, and the inside and outside of the light cannot interfere with each other, which meansyou are lucky to survive, Sakas  base."

    "Aizen" Sakaski, covered in blood, gritted his teeth.

    "It's actually reached the point of joining forces with pirates, what is it for?" Sengoku said, watching Aizen keep rising into the sky, gritted his teeth.

    "In order to pursue a higher realm."

    "!" A higher realm?  Sengoku said with an ugly face: "You have fallen, Aizen."

    "You are too arrogant, Sengoku." Said Aizen Soyousuke, looking at Sengoku below.

    "No one stands in the sky from the beginning, no matter you or me, even God." Said Aizen, he took off his glasses and adjusted his hairstyle with his hands.

    "But the vacant period of the throne of the sky is coming to an end." The glasses in Aizen's hands shattered: "From now on, I will stand in the sky!"

    Sengoku, Garp, Akainu, Qingzhi, including the about-to-be-leaving Kizaru all widened their eyes at this time, looking at Aizen Soyousuke in the sky.

    Even the fleeing pirates in the distance stopped, Ace, Sabo, and Luffy listened to Aizen's words with disbelief on their faces.

    "Goodbye, fellow sailors. Then, goodbye, everyone of the Whitebeard Pirates. As far as pirates are concerned, you have done a pretty good job."

    Following the figures disappearing into the air, the huge black hole in the sky merged instantly, as if it had never happened before.

    However, Aizen Soyousuke's words when he left still echoed in everyone's hearts and could not be dispersed.

 Text Chapter 142 Aftermath (Part 1)

    Chapter 64 Follow-up aftermath (Part 1)

    "Captain, do we still have to rush there?"

    "It seems that there is no need." Shanks looked at the phone bug in his hand, obviously the voice had disappeared, but he still felt that he could vaguely hear the voice.

    "Aizen Soyousuke" Shanks said with a smile: "Before today, although this name was very famous, after today, everyone will firmly remember it."

    "The man who gathers the white beard and the golden lion under his commandwill never take the Lockes pirate ship" Shanks smiled and lowered his voice.

    The current Whitebeard and others are not when they are still on the Rocks ship, they are many times stronger than that time.

    After that, wouldn't he still want to include Kaido and Charlotte Lingling?

    However, it's hard to say how the golden lion is, but the white beard is not so easy to control. Shanks really knows how stubborn the old man is.

    Although I followed the situation because of the situation at the time, whether I would like to receive treatment afterwards is another matter

    "It's amazing¡ªuncle! How did you do it?"

    Successfully rescued Ace, Luffy is in a very good mood now, even though he is covered in injuries, he asked the golden lion beside him in high spirits.

    At this time, their pirate ships all floated up and flew in the air.

    Since then, the navy has not started a war again, and the two sides even packed up the dead bodies and wounded.

    It is also a matter of course.

    Although White Beard is not there, there is still a golden lion!

    A Golden Lion stronger than Whitebeard!

    The original Golden Lion may be weaker than Whitebeard, but Whitebeard is old, and the Golden Lion has returned to its heyday after becoming empty.

    Now with the blessings of Xu's various abilities, it is only natural that he surpasses the current White Beard.

    In other words, if the navy wants to stop it, it will have to face a more severe situation than before.

    The Golden Lion has no physical limitations. He can fight for days and nights. If he really wants to fight, except for those admirals, all the remaining tens of thousands of marines will die.

    Warring States also noticed this, and noticed that the golden lion's domineering look was stronger than the impression.

    Since this is the case, it will only increase the joke if we continue to fight.

    "I am the ability user of Piao Piao Guo. The things I touch can not be affected by gravity and let me control them freely. It is just a few dozen ships, which is easy."

    "Of course." Marco stood aside and said, "After all, he was the man who used to fight for hegemony with Dad But in this situation, what will happen to Dad?"

    "Should be like me to become false." Golden Lion said casually.

    "Xu?" Luffy froze for a moment: "Thatis that so?"

    As he spoke, a mask appeared on his face.

    "It's not the same." The golden lion said, "Your one is illusory, and the white beard is illusory."

    "I don't understand~~"

    "Golden Lion" Ace asked, "What kind of person is that Aizen Soyousuke?"

    "What kind of person?" The golden lion sat down cross-legged and tilted his head, thinking carefully: "A very strong person definitely the strongest person I have ever seen."

    "He is the only person I have ever seen who has cultivated his domineering to the limit."

    "Domineering?" Sabo was surprised: "Isn't his strongest ability?"

    "Jihahahahaha, do you think he can make everyone surrender just by relying on that trick?" The golden lion laughed and said, "Although he doesn't want to admit it, that guy's abilities in all aspects are beyond the reach of others."

    The golden lion fell silent, and the surroundings fell into silence.

    "His strength, speed, responsiveness, ability use, domineering use, everything is beyond the imagination of others. According to him, he has reached the 'limit value of the human race'."

    "Sothat is to say, Dad?"

    "Ah, let alone Whitebeard alone, even if Whitebeard and I join forces we will still face the question of 'whether we can hurt him'. As for whether we can win, there is no need to think about it at all." The golden lion looked amused  A little gloomy, he wanted to surpass Aizen countless times.

    But every time the result is 'beyond imagination'.

    "Impossible! Daddy is the strongest man in the world!"

    "?Then that guy is standing outside the world This statement may be okay, it is not a world (dimension) at all.  "

    "That's amazing, hehehehe." Luffy smiled heartlessly, as if he didn't know what it meant at all¡ª¡ªno, it didn't seem like he really didn't care about such things at all.

    "By the way, Ace, how about coming to my boat next?" Luffy asked quickly.

    "Absolutely not!" Without even thinking about it, Ace simply refused, just like in the past, boarding his brother's boat?

    What a shame!

    "Where's Sabo?"

    "Absolutely not!" Still without any hesitation.

    "Ah so boring."

    "Ace, what are you going to do next?" Sabo asked from the side.

    "I'm going to protect Dad's sea area." Ace said, others don't know, and the navy has been demonizing Whitebeard, but he couldn't be more clear about the difference between that place and other places.

    A very simple example: the governments of the world are engaged in the slave trade and drug trade.

    But this is completely forbidden within the waters of the Whitebeard Pirates!  1 Not only is it forbidden in the sea area of ????Whitebeard, but if you want to be sheltered by Whitebeard and hang the flag of the Whitebeard Pirates, you must completely prohibit this kind of trade in your own location.

    Dad is gone now, and I don't know what will happen in the future.

    He will do his best to maintain the current situation, and will not let those people break the rules left by his father!

    This time, the Whitebeard Pirates made too many sacrifices to save him.

    How could he just leave like this?

    He also needs to protect these people well.

    He needs to announce to the world that the Whitebeard Piratesare still alive!

    "Luffy, what about you?"

    "I'm going to find my friends." Luffy said with a smile, "I want to become One Piece!! Hee hee hee hee!"

    "It really hasn't changed at all, Luffy." Ace said with a smile.

    Unlike in the original book, now that Ace has been successfully rescued, he didn't experience such a profound sense of "powerlessness" when he was on the top of the war.

    only¡ª¡ª

    "One Piece?" Golden Lion said suddenly: "If you want to become One Piece, Aizen will not be able to bypass that level."

    "Huh? Why?" Luffy asked suspiciously.

    "Because he has already collected the historical text pointing to onepiece, and the rest will be collected sooner or later." Golden Lion said: "Without that, you can't find onepiece! ?

 Text Chapter 143 Aftermath (Part 2)

    Chapter 65 Follow-up Aftermath (Part 2)

    In an instant, the big news spread all over the world: the Whitebeard Pirates successfully rescued Roger's son Ace, and the captain Whitebeard was seriously injured and was taken under the command of the former Vice Admiral Aizen Sosuke.

    It is possible to reach the peak of recovery - a stronger white beard will soon appear in the eyes of the world!

    The Holy Land of Mary Gioia was reduced to ruins.

    Almost all the slaves escaped from Mary Gioia.

    The navy g1 branch is empty, and all the navy soldiers who were in charge of defending here have disappeared¡ªjoined the revolutionary army!

    This battle is undoubtedly the victory of Aizen Soyousuke and the revolutionary army.

    The navy and the world government have been the biggest losers.

    And, the former Vice Admiral Aizen Soyousuke issued a "declaration to seize the world"!

    Aizen Soyousuke gathered those pirates, took Whitebeard under his command, or prepared to attack the World Government and replace it!

    "No, you can't resign from the position of 'Admiral of the Navy'." Steel Bones folded his hands on his chest, with a bandage wrapped around his head.  Said to the Warring States: "You also know how bad the current situation is."

    "Aizen Soyousuke may attack Mary Gioia at any time. The current Marie Gioia's defense is seriously insufficient, and the members of cp0 are attrition on a large scale. Even two of the five old stars have died." Steel Bone said:  "The navy will never allow people to be unstable!"

    It is different from the original book.

    In the original book, although the navy was severely damaged, Whitebeard, who was the top of the world, fell down, and there were more vacancies for such a big pirate to compete for.

    So there is plenty of time for 'change'.

    But now it's different, now Aizen Soyousuke is watching from the sidelines, how could he give this opportunity?

    For example, in the original book, Qingzhi and Akainu fought for ten days and ten nights in order to change the marshal.

    How is it possible for the world government to give the two of them this chance now?

    What if Aizen Soyousuke raided Marie Gioia when they were beaten all over?

    And in fact, the possibility of him doing so is very high. From this time, it can be judged that Aizen is very good at dividing the enemy, and he will not fight against the navy or the world government in its heyday.

    He will find a way to divide the combat power of the world government, and then concentrate on destroying one side.

    How can it be possible for them to feel at ease, even though they possess great power and are so proficient in calculations?

    "I know this too." Warring States said: "But this time there must be someone responsible for this war"

    "That was a matter of peacetime, and now it is a time of war." Steel Bone said with a serious expression: "That kind of thing will wait until the matter of Aizen is dealt with."

    "Go back, I will never agree to your resignation!"

    ""

    "Not only that." The steel bone continued: "The next order has also been issued, to find the location of Aizen Soyousuke! Since he is going to divide us and defeat us, then we must not give him this opportunity and find Aizen immediately.  The location of Soyousuke and his subordinates, and then concentrate all forces to defeat them!"

    "Where's the revolutionary army?"

    "The revolutionary army is just a trivial matter, let them run around for a while." The steel bone said: "Next, it's time for a 'big cleansing'! The light of blue dye must be completely destroyed from this world!"

    There is only one position for the Throne of Heaven, and the person who sits on that position will definitely not be Aizen Soyousuke¡ªthis is the next focus of the World Government.

    "One more thing" Zhan Guo said: "Zefa is missing, and I don't know where he is until now!"

    ""

    Zefa slowly opened his eyes, and what appeared in front of his eyes was a strange environment.

    Struggling to sit up, a sharp pain in his chest told him what happened before: "Here is"

    "Our base."

    Zefa, who heard the sound, turned his head slightly to look at the place where the sound came from, and then his pupils shrank slightly: "I didn't expect it to be youRevolutionary Army, Dragon!"

    "I want to know what happened, why did you, the admiral, fall on Mary Gioia?"

    "Ahem, since I am in Marie Gioia, why did I end up in the hands of your revolutionary army?"

    "Of course it's because of the timing." Long said: "The war on the top is undoubtedly the best time for us but the result is slightly different.Also, someone was there before then.  "

    "It's Aizen."

    "Aizenis it really him?" Long nodded, as if he just knew, and then said: "We found you who were seriously injured and brought you here, do you want to join our revolutionary army next?  "

    This is also a 'suggestion' of Aizen.

    After experiencing the incident of "Aizen's Death", Zefa has been completely disappointed with the World Government.

    Although he later found out that this was a scheme designed by Aizen, this was not enough to change his impression of the world government. After all, the death of Aizen was just a trigger.

    What detonated was the long-term dissatisfaction accumulated in his heart.

    And since it has been detonated, it is not so easy to take it back. In this case There is a possibility that Zefa will join the dragon and become a revolutionary army, and it is actually not small.

    Because he is now disappointed with the Navy, the World Government, and Aizen Soyousuke, the only choices he can make are the Revolutionary Army or alone.

    "Let me think about this kind of thing." Zefa closed his eyes and didn't plan to say anything more.

    But at this moment, there was a knock on the door outside.

    "Come in."

    "Mr. Long¡ªthe newspaper is out!"

    "Give me a copy." Zefa said immediately, his eyes were good, and he saw the most conspicuous photo in the newspaper at a glance.

    That's a photo of Aizen Soyousuke.

    It was the first time Zefa saw Aizen like that.

    Not wearing those glasses, looking down slightly, like a god living in the sky, highlighting the word 'indifference'.

    The titles are written in a series of large characters, and almost every line contains information about "Aizen Soyousuke".

    Zefa is also waking up and now knows what Aizen Soyousuke did after giving him a knife.

    The golden lion has become his subordinate, not only that, even the white beard has now become his subordinate!  Both poles of the Rocks Pirates decades ago have become Aizen Soyousuke's subordinates.

    His power surpassed all pirates in one fell swoop, perhaps only the world government can compare with it.

    The war on the top is not the end, but the beginning, the beginning of a more chaotic era.

 Text Chapter 144 King of the World

    Chapter 66 The King of the World

    "Thanks for your hard work, Shi Ke."

    Aizen Soyousuke looked at the golden lion Shiji who was walking below and said with a smile: "Take a good rest, it's time for the next step of our plan."

    "The next step? Invading the world government?" Shi Ke said with a grin.

    "No." Aizen glanced at the newspaper beside him: "The Rocks Pirates ResurrectionIt's an interesting title, how about making it a reality?"

    Shi Ji's pupils shrank: "Are you going to bring Kaido and Lingling over?"

    "That's right, maybe it will be messy then" Aizen smiled: "But it doesn't matter I'm stronger than Rocks."

    "Get ready, the first target is on Kaido, and capture all the members of his Beast Pirates."

    Kaido undoubtedly has the qualifications to become the "Ten Blades". As for the three disasters he wielded, they should become his "subordinate officials".

    The same goes for Charlotte Lingling.

    "WellI'll go and see Whitebeard, how is he doing?"

    "It has become Kirian." Aizen Soyousuke said: "We will welcome a new companion in a short time."

    After the golden lion Shiji left, Aizen Soyousuke flipped his hand slightly, and a card appeared in his hand.

    That was the 'Stardust Dragon' card he got in the last world.

    Now, this card is ready to use.

    'Stardust Dragon', if you want to use this card, you need enough energy. This energy is not the source, and it doesn't absorb your own spiritual pressure.

    It's a prayer, a hope.

    When Mary Gia's countless slaves saw the hope of escape, that wish was spontaneously absorbed by this card.

    And because of this, this card now allows Aizen Soyousuke to use it.

    The more prayers this card gathers, the stronger its power will be. If there are enough prayers, this card can evolve.

    Other forms of the Stardust Dragon appear.

    Now because of the prayers of countless slaves gathered by Marie Gioia, a new card appeared in his hand, using this card can turn the 'Stardust Dragon' into a 'Stardust Dragon Burst Body'.

    Unfortunately, it can only be used once, and then it will disappear, requiring more prayers to reappear.

    I just don't know, if I pray enough, it will become another vest like the savior dragon.

    Put the card away, now is not the time to use this.

    Let's talk about it later

    "Gululu¡ªthe old man with the white beard." Kaido took a big sip of wine: "He became someone else's subordinate!??"

    Kaido looked very gloomy.

    Compared with others, he who had been on the same boat with Whitebeard knew better what kind of monster it was.

    And now, this monster has become a subordinate of 'Aizen Soyousuke'.

    The newspapers also said 'possible return to the peak period?  '

    It's already such a monster now, how about returning to the peak period?

    Not only that In addition to White Beard, he also saw another horrifying figure in the newspaper¡ªGolden Lion Shiji!

    This is definitely a monster whose reputation and strength are no less than that of Whitebeard.

    Even broke the name of the iron wall and became the first person to break through since it was built!

    Although he always committed suicide, he never had the idea of ??an all-out war with guys like Whitebeard and Charlotte Lingling.

    But now¡ª

    It seems that it's not something that he doesn't want to fight if he doesn't want to fight!

    "Bring me that old woman's phone bug!"

    "Old woman!?"

    "Who else! Charlotte Lingling! bigmom!!! Bring me her phone bug!!!" Kaido roared.

    He and Charlotte Lingling, who is also one of the Four Emperors, have not actually met each other for decades.

    Although they occasionally utter harsh words among phone bugs, in fact, the two of them avoided each other's sphere of influence with a tacit understanding.

    Although Kaido has always called Charlotte Lingling an "old woman" behind his back, he always calls her "Lingling" when the two actually communicate.

    Neither of the two has the confidence to be better than the other, plus they know the basics, and they have been living like this for a long time.

    But now, this 'tacit agreement' is about to be broken!

      Kaido feels a crisis, a fatal crisis!

    "Boss¡ªphone bug!" Queen handed the phone bug to Kaido.

    Looking at the phone bug in his hand, Kaido was silent for a moment, and when he was about to make a call, the phone bug made a sound.

    "Bah blah blah blah¡ª"

    "Who's phone bug is ringing at this time¡ª!" Kaido roared angrily.

    "It's yours! Boss¡ª¡ª!"

    "Well, ah, it's mine." Kaido stared at the phone bug in his hand for a moment, then grinned.

    After the call bug was connected, the first thing that came from the other side was the familiar voice: "mamam, mama."

    That was Charlotte Lingling's laughter.

    "What can I do for you at this time? Lingling" Kaido asked first, as if he had forgotten what he was about to call Charlotte Lingling just now.

    "Don't be so alien, you should know what's going to happen, right? Mama, this is a great opportunity." With a big laugh: "Charlotte Lingling's voice came from the phone bug, and we joined hands  Bar!"

    Undoubtedly, Charlotte Lingling also felt the crisis.

    As the emperor who has ruled the sea for decades, she felt the fatal crisis that would affect her.

    Aizen Soyousuke.

    This 'monster' who 'jumped up' suddenly from nowhere has gathered unparalleled power, and he will undoubtedly use this power against the World Government next.

    But before that¡ª

    The other four emperors are likely to be targeted.

    Because once there is a war with the world government, both sides will suffer heavy losses no matter who wins or loses. At this time, they will never be allowed to sit aside and reap the benefits of fishing.

    In other words, it is very likely that they will choose to point their soldiers at the Four Emperors before starting the war.

    No matter who wins or loses, first eliminate them as a third-party force.

    "I really missthe time when we were on the same boat!" Kaido said with a smile: "It seems that that day will reappear!"

    "Mama, mama, who is the first to come up!? The World Government? Or Aizen Soyousuke? If it's the latter, that means we will have a big battle with them? Or  .¡±

    "The Rocks Pirates revived¡ª!?"

    Whitebeard Edward Newgate, Golden Lion Shiki, Beast Kaido, bigmom Charlotte Lingling, there is no doubt that the Rocks Pirates of the past will be revived in this era!

    "That's right! The era is back! Next, it's not the 'Great Pirate Era' created by Roger, and it's not the 'One Piece' to fight for!" Kaido roared: "The next thing to fight for is!!!!

 Main Text Chapter 145 The 'Strongest' Returning to the Peak

    Chapter 67 Returning to the peak of the "strongest"

    The world is changing.

    Aizen Soyousuke, who was about to leave, soon got the news-the two Four Emperors, Kaido and Charlotte Lingling, have formed an alliance!

    Although the current alliance is only limited to the phone bug.

    But Charlotte Lingling has already started her own pirate ship to Wano Country.

    The two are about to meet.

    So, Aizen Soyousuke stopped his footsteps. Rather than defeating them one by one, Aizen Soyousuke, who already had decisive power, was going to annihilate the two of them in one go.

    He looked at the unlocking speed of his character template at this moment.

    Unlike before, Aizen Soyousuke's character template stopped when it reached 37%.

    Because the 'source point' has been fully integrated into it.

    After each character card is drawn, there will be some remaining source points that can only be used by this character card.

    After that, these source points will penetrate into the character card little by little, which is the 'unlocking degree'.

    And the more you think about playing this role, the stronger the resonance with the character card will be, and the faster the penetration of these sources will be.

    In other words, even if the similarity is close to 0, there is still resonance, and the source point will penetrate in a little bit, and the acting is just to 'speed up' the speed.

    Just accompanied by another question.

    Aizen Soyousuke's character card unlocking rate increased from 37% to 38%, which consumed a full 15 points of origin, although in fact there will be some leftovers.

    For example, to increase the unlock rate of a character card from 37% to 39%, consume 30 source points, and then this character card will have residual source points, which can be increased by 1% again to reach 40% by acting.

    It was also there before, but the source point consumption was not much at that time, and there was no need to stay for so long, so I went up directly.

    In this way, 10 source points increase by 1%. Even if it is calculated in this way, 37% needs 370 source points, but it only needs 100 source points to draw a character card There are some things that he does not know now  .

    However, there is one thing, that is, the subsequent use of impersonation to allow those residual source points that have not entered the character card to infiltrate, the speed is much slower.

    This is because the performance of the latest wave has improved a lot. Before the top war, it was only 85%.

    During the war on the top, through the two methods of source point promotion and impersonation infiltration, it has increased to 99% of the current level, and the remaining 1% does not need to consume source points.

    Just need to take it slowly, after all, his role is not over yet.

    Now that we have reached this level, let's just bring this world to the 'end'.

    At this time, I also collected some things, especially the research on Reiatsu, Zanpakut¨­, and Xu.

    Now he wants the character card of Nirvana Yuri more and more.

    Nirvana Yuri has mastered the "soul production technology", and can create the "soul of death".

    And now he has mastered the 'virtual production technology'.

    In addition, Kurosaki Ichigo's character card was passed on to him to develop the 'power of the annihilator' that needs to be developed in depth, and the 'power of full manifestation (spirit king)' possessed by Bengyu.

    What do these together mean?

    It means that he can create a spirit king from scratch!

    Once he has mastered the key technology, he can mass-produce existences like spirit kings and create an army of spirit kings!

    The world of One Piece also has a lot of things worthy of its own research.

    He has collected all these things, including the results of his current research.

    Just waiting for the day when I can 'combine' all of what I have now

    The strongest man in the world - White Beard!

    When the mystery of the Four Emperors has not been completely removed, there are many doubts, such as 'Will Whitebeard really be able to break Kaido's defense?  '

    This kind.

    In fact, there is a misunderstanding in this statement.

    One of Kaido's performances is to fall freely from a height of 10,000 meters, but when a person falls freely, he will not only be subjected to gravity but also resistance.

    When the speed reaches a certain level, it will not increase infinitely, and there is a 'maximum speed'.

    There is such a case on earth.

    Although it was just luck, but as early as 1944, someone from 5500 meters?Fell from a high altitude, and after falling to the ground, there were no fractures except scratches and burns.

    And the world record of "human unprotected fall from high altitude" just exceeds 10,000 meters.

    In 1972, a person fell from a height of 10,160 meters onto a snowdrift due to an air accident. Although he was severely traumatized, he survived and recovered after 16 months.

    In other words, most people are lucky enough to survive. This fact is really difficult to explain that "Kaido's physical fitness is very strong".

    And Whitebeard, even the old Whitebeard can separate the island from the sea and create a scene of destruction, which no one else can do except him.

    It can be said to be the "peak of expressive power" among One Piece.

    And at this moment - the earth is roaring!  !

    Boom!  !

    "Bastard beard¡ª¡ª!" Golden Lion Shiji cursed: "You bastard, are you trying to tear down my sky island!"

    The Golden Lion gritted his teeth and said.

    The most central of the series of islands in his empty island, the "Island of Tongtian", which is connected to the ground and not controlled by his ability, is now covered with cracks from top to bottom.

    Let him fly over and use his ability to control it, otherwise he will fall down directly!

    "Gu la la la don't be so angry." White Beard said with a smile: "Even if it falls down, you can still rebuild it. There is nothing to worry about."

    "Ah, I forgot!" Golden Lion Shiji slapped his head: "I am a Piao Piao fruit capable person, just make another one! Kihahahahaha¡ª¡ª!"

    "Gu la la la la¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    The two big pirates from the previous era just laughed out loud.

    "How does it feel!" Two bottles of wine floated in the distance, one of which floated to White Beard and he caught it, and the Golden Lion caught the other and said, "Return to youth, regain your prime no, go beyond  How it felt in its heyday!"

    "Cuckoo - ha" Whitebeard opened the bottle and took a sip, then said with a smile, "It's been a long time since I drank so comfortably."

    "Kihahahahaha¡ª¡ªthis is what you care about!"

    "Or else?" Whitebeard grinned and said, "I'm not like you, I don't want to rule the world. I'm not like Roger, I don't want to be the One PieceI just want to sail freely here with my family  over the sea."

    "I'm not interested in the world government or Aizen Soyousuke's purpose at all. Whoever is the king of the world has nothing to do with me." White Beard took another sip as he spoke.  I finished it in two sips.

    Originally, his strong physique made it difficult for him to get drunk, but now he has become Xu, possessing Reiatsu This is not enough to drink at all.

    Shi Ji, the Golden Lion, also waved, and two more bottles of wine from a boat floating in the distance flew over.

    "Control the intensity of the next battle so that it doesn't affect my childrenthat's why I haven't left now." Facing this enemy who fought together in the past, now he can calmly say something in his heart  : "Everything else doesn't matter."

    "You come to be the tenth blade, Whitebeard! ?

 Main Text Chapter 146: The Shock Passed to Marin Vanduo

    Chapter 68: The shock transmitted to Marin Vanduo

    "Ah?" Hearing what the Golden Lion said, White Beard paused for a while when he picked up the wine bottle, with a puzzled look on his face.

    "You are Whitebeard, the strongest man in the world." The golden lion grinned and said, "Even if you are someone else's subordinate, you must be number one."

    "Are you what are you planning?" White Beard's body leaned back slightly, and the long golden hair that grew out after becoming Xu fluttered slightly.

    His eyes were filled with an expression of 'disgust'.

    He doesn't care if it's 'first' or not.

    "Ah I do have some ideas. The number one position is too eye-catching. The others before were all juniors. It doesn't look good on my face to let others become the number one, but it doesn't matter what you say." Jin  The lion looked at Whitebeard, the cigar at the corner of his mouth was smoking slightly: "This is a win for both!"

    "You'd better be careful." Whitebeard put down the bottle and said, "That man is hard to deal with Even Lockes can't compare with him, maybe he can really do it."

    The strength of the power, Whitebeard only has a little preliminary knowledge, and the rest is more from the explanation of the golden lion. In short, his understanding of Aizen Soyousuke is "stronger than Rocks", but he doesn't know how much stronger  up.

    The key is another point.

    Even if the world government is weakened to this extent, that man is not prepared to attack directly.

    Instead, they will continue to find ways to weaken the combat effectiveness of the world government, which is different from Lockes.

    However, one thing is the same, the ten blades under his command are all lawless people But, there is no doubt that this ten blades are many times stronger than Lockes's men at that time.

    Whitebeard himself is many times stronger than that time, and it is also the same compared to the old age before.

    If the calculation is performed according to the pie chart.

    In his old age, his attack power was 80, his defense power was 80, his knowledge color was 50, his armed color was 30, his overlord color was 80, and his physical strength was 20.

    And now his attack power is 100, defense power is 100, knowledge color is 100, armed color is 100, overlord color is 100, and physical strength is 100.

    The perfect hexagonal warrior.

    The Golden Lion's situation is similar to his, but the attack power is definitely not as strong as him.

    But the degree of freedom for ability control is above oneself.

    However, now that he has become Xu, he has the additional item of 'Reiatsu'. In this item, White Beard is not comparable to Golden Lion, after all, he has just become Xu.

    He didn't have a deep grasp of Xu's powers¡ªbut the battle didn't start immediately, and he still had a lot of time to get used to these new abilities.

    "Ah, I know that person's difficulties better than anyone else, after all, I have been by his side for several years." Golden Lion Shiji nodded.

    Although there are some behaviors that he can't understand, it should be some other arrangement that he didn't tell him.

    Golden Lion also understood a little bit.

    Aizen Soyousuke will "explain" his plan after his plan is completed, butif there is still some part of this plan that has not been completed, then even if it is an "explanation", it is still a lie.

    Therefore, the golden lion is not clear now, which ones are real and which ones are fake.

    True and false are mixed together, which is why it is difficult to deal with.

    "correct!"

    The golden lion suddenly laughed and pointed to the distance: "That direction is Marin Fando!"

    "What's wrong?" White Beard said in a calm tone.

    "Do you want to punch that way?" Golden Lion stood up and opened his arms: "You should be able to do it now, and spread the shock to Marin Vanduo from here! This is to announce your return to the world!  The peak period no, the white beard who surpassed the peak period is back!"

    "Towards that side" Whitebeard narrowed his eyes slightly, stood up, put the naginata aside, and said with a smile: "That's true, although I rescued Ace but I have a lot of  Your child stayed on that battlefield¡ª"

    "Now is the time to tell the world that the Whitebeard Pirates are still alive!!"

    boom!  Kaka¡ª¡ª!

    This attack can be said to be Whitebeard's strongest attack before returning to the blade.

    The shock wave traveled along the sea towards Marin Fando in the distance

    Naval Headquarters¡ª¡ª

    Until now, the post-war reconstruction has not been completed, and the damage caused by the previous battles is too great.

    ?Warring States, who failed to resign, is still Marshal.

    He had to deal with post-war affairs.

    With the complete defeat of the navy, pirates such as Whitebeard and Ace still live in this world, not only that.  In addition, Aizen Soyousuke, who has always had a high reputation, rebelled

    The morale of the Navy can be said to have reached the "lowest point".

    And the slowness of construction also comes from this to some extent.

    He must find a way to boost the morale of the navy again. If it continues like this, he will definitely not be able to withstand the next attack by Aizen Soyousuke.

    It is unknown when the decisive battle will begin.

    And it's not just a matter within the Navy.

    There are also questions from the world government.

    In this war, the World Government suffered huge losses, two of the Five Old Stars died, and the number of other Celestial Dragons died even more.

    And the remaining Celestial Dragons also lost all their slaves.

    Therefore, recently, the Tianlong people have been asking their subordinates to search for slaves to re-enrich the 'Marie Joa', but problems have also arisen.

    Due to the shrinking of the navy's combat power, it lost control of the sea.

    The revolutionary army reappeared at this time, giving full play to its intelligence advantages and attacking all the slave ships.

    And I don't know how their intelligence network was established, and they successfully intercepted all the slaves who were going to Mary Gioia.

    Not a single slave has yet boarded the fighting Mary Gioia.

    The actions of the revolutionary army have brought tremendous pressure to the slave industry. They want to make money.

    But now the risk of sending slaves to Tianlong people is 100%, and the income is zero.  In addition to the death order issued by the Tianlong people, how many other ordinary businessmen want to do?

    Therefore, the Tianlong people continued to put pressure on the Warring States, asking him to send navy soldiers to help the Tianlong people catch slaveseveneven asked some of the navy soldiers to directly become their slaves for them to drive.

    Or send the admiral to escort the slaves.

    "They're all a bunch of bastards!"

    Although this kind of thing was rejected by him, Zhan Guo didn't know how long he could resist this kind of pressure

    Not only that, someone also photographed the missing admiral Zefa. At this time, the admiral boarded the ship of the Revolutionary Army to fight the slave trade with them!

    It can be said that it made the navy's actions worse.

    Boom¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!

    Just at this time, the earthquake reached Marin Vanduo.

    The shock was not big, just the table shook slightly twice. However, when Sen Guo felt the shock, he immediately understood what happened.  Is that guy's comeback announced?"

    This admiral of the navy, he really doesn't want to be

 Chapter 147: Shanks' Gaze

    Chapter 69 Shanks' Gaze

    "A thorough investigation must be conducted!"

    Sengoku slapped the table violently: "This is an opportunity! The place where Whitebeard is located is very likely to be where Soyousuke Aizen is located! There should be a 'strongest point' at the source of the vibration."

    "Send an order to find this 'strongest point'!"

    "yes!"

    The messenger walked on, but Sengoku's frown did not relax. The figure of Aizen Soyousuke always appeared in his mind: "Things should not be so simplebut the navy must move, it cannot  Continue like this!"

    "…ò…ò…ò…ò…ò That old man seems to have really returned to his peak period, what kind of ability can he achieve this level?"

    Doflamingo grinned and said, "It's really interesting."

    "Brother Ming, what shall we do next?"

    "Go to the country of Wano." Doflamingo looked at another news in the newspaper and said with a big smile: "If you don't go there, you will miss it, the ship leading to the new era!"

    His sense of smell is very keen.

    Until now, Aizen Soyousuke has not moved, probably because he is waiting for White Beard.

    Orwaiting for the gathering of the Four Emperors.

    Now, although the whereabouts of Whitebeard himself are still unknown, he has used that power to announce his comeback to the whole world.

    In other words, the war that will determine the new era is coming.

    If he continues to stay here, he will only become a person of the old age who has been left behind. A new era is coming, and he doesn't want to be so backward.

    As bigmom's pirate ship left the "All Nations" to Kaido's "Wono Country", the sea was stirred up again.

    Due to the weakening of the navy, a large number of newcomer pirates appeared in the four seas.

    However, the great routeespecially the New World is very calm at this time.

    These big pirates have already noticed what is going to happen next, and the pattern of the world is about to change

    "We haven't seen each other for a long time."

    The deputy captain of One Piece, Rayleigh the Hades, looked at Shanks who appeared in front of him and said with a smile, "What's the matter with me, a retired old man?"

    "The direction of the wind has changed." Shanks said with a smile: "We were waiting for 'Joey Boy', but that man broke everything by relying on his own strength."

    "Will the Joey Boy that Captain Roger is looking forward to really appear?" Shanks said to Rayleigh.

    "Aizen Soyousuke." Lei Li was silent for a moment and said, "What kind of person is he?"

    "I don't know." Shanks said, "He is highly regarded in the navy. As far as I know, even now in the navy, some people still call him 'Lieutenant Admiral Aizen' and 'Mr. Aizen' instead of directly addressing him.  'Blue dye'."

    "There are still people who think that Aizen Soyousuke becoming the king of the world is not bad." Shanks paused for a moment, "I didn't think that Whitebeard would really become Aizen's subordinate, but it seems that I  There is still too little understanding of him, although Whitebeard didn't really show up, but his blow is considered certain."

    "That's a man completely shrouded in mist, I can only know that his planning is very deep." Shanks said with emotion: "After all, even two of the five old stars died in his hands."

    "Oh, is there such a thing?" Although Lei Li also has his own sources of information, he obviously has no way of knowing what happened to Wulaoxing, and it is impossible for this kind of thing to be published in the newspapers.

    "That's right." Shanks nodded: "The Five Old Stars even found me, and hoped that I could help."

    "Is it because of Aizen's mirror image?"

    "That's right, Lan Ran's mirror image, according to what he said, needs to be seen. And countless people in the navy and the world government have already fallen under his mirror."

    "But we pirates are better, at least it seems that I didn't fall in his shadow." Shanks continued: "Therefore, our power is more reliable than the navy to some extent."

    "In that case, where are the other four emperors?" Lei Li frowned, grasping the crux of the problem.

    "Well, the five old stars should not only look for me." Shanks nodded: "Kaido and Charlotte Lingling are about to get together. This is also an opportunity, and the world government is likely to take action."

    "What about you? Who is your choice? Blue dye? Or the world government?" LeiLeigh asked curiously.

    Shanks smiled and did not answer directly: "How is Luffy now?"

    "The situation is good." Lei Li said with a smile: "It can even be said that it is beyond imagination. He has already mastered the awakening of the devil fruit, but he has been using this power by instinct all the time.  It's also fast."

    "That's the answer." Shanks said with a smile.

    "A third party Do you want him to be Joey Boy?" Reilly said in surprise.

    "No, it's not my wish." Shanks said, "It's Aizen Soyousuke's wish¡ª¡ª! I just pushed behind."

    "Hahahahaha, so that's the case, so do you want to meet him? He should also want to see you very much."

    "Forget it." Shanks smiled: "It's not the time yet, but it won't be long before we meet."

    Shanks was able to confirm this, having met Ace before coming here.

    I got a piece of information from him.

    When he was sent to Advance City, Ace was injected with something, which caused some changes in his flame.

    He still doesn't know what this change means.

    is also actively mastering.

    And according to what Shanks knows, Luffy's brother has a "Sabo" besides Ace No, not as far as he knows, but almost the whole world knows this.

    Sabo, the Chief of Staff of the Revolutionary Army.

    It is very likely that he was also manipulated by Aizen Soyousuke at some point.

    This information is not known to the other Four Emperors, at least Kaido and Charlotte Lingling do not know the changes that have taken place in Ace.

    It is impossible for the Warring States to know.

    And because he has a good relationship with Ace, he can learn about this information.

    Therefore, only he and the revolutionary army can know the relevant information.

    The more information, the less the fog. Shanks felt that the fog in front of him was gradually reducing, but the remaining fog still made it difficult for him to see the specific destination, and he could only know a general direction.

    "Mr. Raleigh." Shanks said, "If things are really as I think, Aizen Soyousuke should hope that Ior we are on the side of the World Government, and he doesn't mind us  Knowing about his plans, or letting us know on purpose, is where I wonder."

    "Whether I want to follow Aizen's plan, I have thought about it for a long time and have not come to a conclusion"

    "So do you want me, a retired person, to give me a reference?" Reilly smiled: "That's itwell, I also need to think carefully before I can give this answer.?

 Main Text Chapter 148 Chaotic Tianlongren

    Chapter 70 Chaotic Tianlongren

    Bardigo, the headquarters of the Revolutionary Army.

    "Sabo? What's wrong?" Kerla looked at Sabo, who had been in a daze since the beginning, suspiciously.

    "Huh? Ah, nothing." Sabo looked up at Kerra and said, "It just feels a little subtle."

    "Subtle?"

    "Ah, I also felt this way in the past, but during the Dingshang War before no, it was especially strong when I was next to Luffy." Sabo looked at his hand and said, "It feels as if I can grasp it.  Something average."

    "Ah?" Kerla's eyes widened, and as Sabo made a handshake gesture, a little bit of blue light gathered on his hand, but only a little bit of light lit up.

    "?" Sabo was also stunned, it was the first time he grasped the light so accurately: "Thiswhat the hell is going on?"

    He tried to throw the small spot of light out, leaving a small hole on the wooden floor, with burnt marks beside it.

    "Could it be a devil fruit?" Kerla immediately looked at Sabo.

    "No, I was able to swim in the sea before, it shouldn't be a devil fruit, but something else, it's so strange"

    There is something wonderful about Sabo and Ace.

    He felt that the flames on his body seemed to come alive, possessing 'life' and 'quality', which was a wonderful feeling.

    Although he could control the shape of the flames before, he definitely doesn't have the 'freedom' he has now.

    Although I don't know what's going on, it's a good thing anyway.

    He will truly master this power!

    Not only for the Whitebeard Pirates who have left Whitebeard now, but also for better protection of Luffy and the others

    "Holy Musgarud!"

    A man in a black suit knelt on the ground and said, "Thank you, Holy Musgarud!!"

    "Don't thank me."

    Musgarud, who is a Celestial Dragon, said with a sullen face: "Have you already arranged your family?"

    "Yes!"

    "That's good, be carefulI can't be there all the time." Saint Musgarud said with a sigh.

    Recently Marie Gioia is a bit messy, needlessly messy.

    The slaves were all freed, so all the Draconians were free of slaves - which actually didn't hurt Musgarud San.

    He was a long time agoprobably not long after he returned from Fishman Island, he stopped using slaves, and he is one of the very few Tianlong people who does not have a single slave.

    He knows that he is a bastard, but even a bastard like himself has someone like Princess Otaki to redeem him, and he wants to change everything.

    However, in fact, the only thing he can change is himself.

    What would the Tianlong people do if they lost their slaves?

    Of course it is to find a new slave!  But the Revolutionary Army has been doing everything possible to prevent anyone from sending slaves to Mary Gioia.

    Whether it is by sea or land, it can be accurately intercepted.

    Therefore, the number of slaves sent to Marie Gioia cannot be said to be completely non-existent, only extremely small.

    Totally not enough for them to use.

    therefore

    I don't know who did it first, so the Tianlong people turned the guards who were originally responsible for protecting them into slaves and used them as slaves.

    And because the number of slaves has been greatly reduced, these Tianlong people are even more tyrannical.

    Vented his anger on the slaves transformed from these guards.

    ? Then finally some slaves couldn't help but decided to assassinate the Celestial Dragons. In this random thought, two Celestial Dragons died and four were injured.

    There is no doubt that it is an extremely bad event.

    However, the perpetrator is already dead, and the timing is wrong, so not many people know about it.

    And then something even more creepy happened!

    It is precisely because he is no longer on the same road with those Tianlong people that he can better understand how crazy these people are.

    In order to prevent these original guards from becoming slaves, they jumped over the wall.

    They chose to take the family members of these guards as hostages in the first place!  And as the person who was originally responsible for protecting their Tianlong people, in order to avoid accidents, these people are kept in their family members.

      This point indeed suppressed the subsequent assassination of the Tianlong people.

    Because they not only have to think about themselves, but also think about their family members-Musgarud San thought this was already the limit.

    But it turns out that he far underestimated the lower limit of these people, and these Tianlong people have no lower limit from the beginning!

    No matter how you say it, the problem of the shortage of slaves has not been resolved, so looking at the 'hostages' they suddenly thought of - aren't these all slaves!

    They even asked those guards who did not become slaves to send their families to Mary Joa to become their slaves!

    Even said, 'It's your honor to have your family as my slaves!  '

    Are these people completely insane?

    And the scope of this kind of action is constantly expanding. In this case, Musgarud has become one of the very few Tianlong people who have not done so.

    Therefore, more and more guards came to him spontaneously. After all, to be his guard does not require him to be a slave, nor does his family need to be slaves.

    But Musgarud's power alone is limited.

    When those Tianlong people rushed over, how many of these guards dared to resist?  Even if it is also the guard of the Tianlong people.

    The only one who can resist and fight back is Musgarud himself!

    However, the number he can protect is limited, and he cannot appear somewhere immediately, sometimes.

    Fortunately, he is a very tough person. Once he meets those who snatch his guards and make them slaves, once he knows it, he will be a stick!  But Tianlong people are afraid of suffering and pain, and even more afraid of death.

    Gradually, this situation has been reduced, but even so, the scope of his protection is limited, and he cannot collect guards from other Tianlong people without restraint.

    Because this is equivalent to making enemies with all the Tianlong people, he is hard to beat with four hands.

    "It's really getting more and more chaotic." Musgarud St. sighed and said, he heard that some Tianlong people hoped that the navy would directly dispatch the admiral to help escort the slaves.

    Although it was rejected by the Warring States, it is not known whether the Warring States can continue to refuse like this.

    Because some Draconians are getting more and more crazy.

    They really want to live in peace and comfort for themselves, and they don't care about everything else No, it's not that they don't care, it's that they simply can't imagine it.

    In the eyes of most Tianlong people, they are gods!

    They are not of the same species as ordinary human beings at all, and it is only natural to accept their "devotion" and plunder everything from them.

    They should dedicate everything to the Tianlong people, but now the situation has changed.

 Main Text Chapter 149 Gathering in Wano Country

    Chapter 71 Gathering in Wano Country

    In the past, not only Tianlong people thought so.

    Many ordinary people who know about the existence of Draconians think so too¡ªit is a matter of course for Draco people to get everything in the world.

    But the problem is that some people don't think so anymore.

    In this way, contradictions appear in the spiral of the world, and the elements that make up the world appear damaged.

    It can only be repaired or changed next.

    As one of the balance points of the world, some 'big pirates' are gathering towards Wano Country at this time.

    The movement here has undoubtedly attracted the "world government". Even though their strength has been greatly reduced, they still promoted a group of cp members and let them become cp0 in charge of this "pirate gathering" incident.

    Tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands of pirates gathered in Wano Country.

    Gathered on the ghost island, waiting for the two four emperors to gather together, Kaido did not forbid the arrival of these people, and even deliberately tried to get these pirates to gather in the past.

    'There are many people and there are many people'.

    At this time, Kaido also hopes that the more pirates gather, the better, and the more people there are, the more secure they will be.

    At this time, Doflamingo has also arrived at Wano Country ¡¤ Onishima: "Hey, there are so many people."

    Pirates with a reward of over 100 million can be seen everywhere, everywhere.

    "Young master, that person hasn't arrived yet."

    "Don't worry That person won't come so soon, at least wait until bigmom arrives, and" Doflamingo smiled and looked at the figure walking among the pirates: "It's the World Government's  It's fast enough."

    "White beard, bigmom, beasts, red hair I don't know if red hair will participate in this feast, the feast of pirates!"

    "Here we come¡ª! The members of the Big Mom Pirates have arrived!"

    "Mama, mama¡ª" From a distance, you can see bigmom's pirate ship approaching, and you can faintly hear bigmom's laughter.

    "This scene" Doflamingo had only heard of it.

    A certain pirate group in the past.

    The Lockes Pirates.

    What is the reason is temporarily unknown, in short, is Rocks relying on his own strength?  Or does it paint a bright future for other pirates?  Or maybe both?

    In short, he made countless pirates, including Whitebeard, a member of his pirate ship.

    Now

    That scene seemed to repeat itself.

    Countless pirates, because of Aizen Soyousuke's power, and the world he depictedor both, gathered in this Wano country!

    Now, the 'bigmom' pirate group, which is an important piece of the puzzle, has also come, so there is only one person left.

    Only Aizen Soyousuke is left!  !  !

    "The era is about to reappear, that crazy era" Doflamingo laughed loudly: "The world government rules the world and has been at the center of the world for so many years. It seems that it is time to change  A ruler now …ò…ò…ò…ò…ò…ò…ò¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡±

    "Come on¡ª! Aizen Soyousuke! The world, the new ruler!!!"

    "Gu la la la la Doflamingo boy" White Beard looked at Doflamingo in the picture: "He is calling you!"

    "Ah, I saw it." Aizen Soyousuke leaned on his chin with one hand and said with a smile: "It's almost time, White Beard, Golden Lion, this time you two will follow Make way  All the pirates in Wano Country will become our members."

    As he spoke, he stood up and turned around.

    White Beard and Golden Lion followed behind

    "Go away¡ª!" Kaido's wine gourd was domineering, and he swung the cp0 in front of him into the air.  The pirate ship docked at the port of Ghost Island, and that familiar face came down from it.

    "Long time no see, Lingling."

    "Mama, mama, it has indeed been gone for decades." Charlotte Lingling laughed and walked towards the place where Kaido was.

    The pirates all around automatically gave way to a path.

    Then she noticed the CP member lying on the ground covered in blood on the side of the road: "mama, mama, isn't this a member of the World Government? Why did he fall here?"

    "Don't ask questions knowingly, this is my choice!" Kaido grinned and said: "How? To seize the position of the king of the world!"

    The same idea as her.

    Charlotte Lingling's idea is to try Aizen Soyousuke's power when she sees him in the future. As long as it fits her imagination, it's okay to temporarily join Aizen's command.

    After all, Aizen Soyousuke will challenge the world government next, right?

    At that time, if Aizen Soyousuke wins, they will become the masters of the world together with Aizen, and then we will talk about the matter of betrayal.

    If Aizen Soyousuke loses

    If you lose, you lose!

    Didn't Rocks also lose in the battle of the Valley of the Gods?

    But what about the result?

    None of them are alive and well?  And also completed the initial accumulation by becoming a member of the Rocks Pirates, and saw the vastness of the world.

    There are huge gains in this process.

    That is to say¡ª¡ªfor pirates like them, this is a thing that has only advantages and no disadvantages.

    It can even be said that after the failure of Rocks, their escape skills have become better.

    The next battle with the world government, if the fight goes smoothly, they will do their best.

    If the fight is relatively stiff, it depends on the situation.

    If the condition is not very good, don't hesitate to run immediately.

    From the point of view of Kaido and Charlotte Lingling, the worst case scenario for this battle is-the two share the new world equally.

    This is still the worst.

    After all, they are not as 'weak' as they were when Rocks was on board, plus there is Aizen Soyousuke who has strange abilities and whose strength is unknown.

    Even if the Celestial Dragon has an unknown secret treasure, the winning rate will not exceed 50%.  And the secret treasure of the Celestial Dragon, Aizen Soyousuke may not know what it is.

    If he really knows what the secret treasure of the Tianlong people is, he is still preparing to attack the world government, which means he has a way to deal with it.

    In that way, the winning rate will be even greater.

    At this moment, Charlotte Katakuri's expression moved slightly, but he didn't say anything. This is not a place for him to intervene now.

    "Mama, since you are invited, of course you have to participate As I said before, it's time for the world to understand what real fear is!"

    "Is it real fear?"

    Just at this time, a voice appeared above everyone's heads, and the first one to discover was Charlotte Katakuri, and his sense of knowledge noticed a change.

    Therefore, he clearly saw the whole process of the black hole appearing in the sky, and saw the scene of Aizen Soyousuke in white clothes walking out of it.

    "Indeed, I should introduce it well." Aizen Soyousuke looked at the large group of pirates below and raised the corners of his mouth slightly: "It seems that you are almost ready. ?

 Main Text Chapter 150 The Navy's Response

    Chapter 72 The Navy's Response

    god.

    When "Charlotte Katakuri" watched the man above his head appear, his first thought was that he saw "God".

    It's as if the gods are looking down on the world from high in the sky and observing their believers.

    Following behind this god were the great pirates "White Beard" and "Golden Lion" that he knew and shocked the world.

    And accompanied by Aizen Soyousuke, there was also an unbelievably huge domineering aura, which made Katakuri feel a burst of pressure.

    Even his mother, Charlotte Lingling, was far inferior to her domineering look.

    Because when Sosuke Aizen released his domineering color, Kaido, Charlotte Lingling, and many other people with domineering color almost released their own domineering color in reflection.

    Although it is said that the domineering looks of these people are also fighting against each other, not against Aizen Soyousuke's domineering look together, but he instantly suppressed everyone's domineering look with just one person's domineering look

    So huge, so terrifying.

    He is simply a god on earth.

    "This is Aizen Soyousuke" Katakuri secretly thought, his knowledge-colored arrogance can see the short-term future, but at this moment, under this heavy pressure, his knowledge-colored color is also affected  Without influence, the ability has been greatly discounted.

    Facing such pressure, Kaido and Charlotte Lingling looked at each other, and then laughed.

    This guy is stronger than Rocks!

    Kaido has confirmed this point, which can be felt from the domineering alone. It is the first time in his life that he has seen such a terrifying domineering look.

    He was clearly in the sky, but this domineering look caused the ground under Kaido's feet to crack open and turn into countless debris, which violated the law of gravity, and was still floating slightly upwards at this moment.

    "Mama, mama, you really deserve to be Aizen. It's better to be famous when you meet The newspapers don't show your demeanor at all!" bigmom licked the corner of his mouth: "how¡ª¡ªhave a son with me! Will you  Pass down the power!"

    "Think carefully after speaking." Aizen Soyousuke fell to the ground: "So, what are your thoughts?"

    "Napoleon!" said bigmom, and a huge machete appeared in her hand.

    And a mace also appeared in Kaido's hand.

    "Weiguo¡ª¡ª!!"

    "Thunder gossip!!"

    The two stood in the same position, and together they sent out a powerful blow, and together they hit Aizen Soyousuke!

    "Broken Way: Eighty-one Breakthrough"

    Boom¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!  !

    The transparent barrier blocked all attacks, and nothing was exposed on Aizen Soyousuke.

    "It's a well-deserved reputation." Kaido held the mace on his shoulders: "I will be your subordinate! Let me see what direction you can lead the way!!"

    The situation on the sea is like this, it comes and goes quickly.

    Soon, the news that dozens of large and small pirate groups, including the Hundred Beasts Pirates and Big Mom Pirates, joined Aizen Soyousuke spread all over the world.

    And almost at the same time, the "Locus Pirates", which few people know about, also appeared in the newspapers again.

    Let the world know that there was such a terrifying pirate group in the past-in fact, this was done by the Navy.

    This incident is to tell the world that "Although Aizen Soyousuke gathered a group of big pirates such as White Beard and Golden Lion, some people did the same thing decades ago, but how many people still know about him now?"  name?  '

    'There is no good end to going against the world government, but it is just another Rocks pirate group, which will definitely be defeated by the navy, and the hero Garp is still alive!  Even if Rocks is resurrected, it's useless!  '

    The navy is using this method to stabilize the morale of the army.

    And use the way of promoting the hero 'Karp' to carry out the world's big conscription!

    "I didn't expect to stand up at this age." Karp said with a laugh while eating a donut.

    "There is no way to do this, after all, now is a special period." Warring States paused: "Karp What do you think will happen to Aizen now? Will it be like the Valley of the Gods?"

    "How about it" Garp's smile also paused: "Aizan is not Rocks, I don't even know who I am hitting if I don't want to deal with it."

    don't say?Whether his strength has risen or fallen compared to that year.

    Mental state is different.

    Back then, he fought desperately, trying his best!

    But what about now?

    When he punched, he would doubt whether he was really hitting Aizen and his subordinates?  Or has he been tricked by Hua Shuiyue and is hitting his companion?

    "Ha" Zhan Guo shook his head: "But it's not all good news. The member of CP persuaded the red hair that he will stand by our side."

    "What¡ª!?" Garp's expression changed instantly: "It turned out to be that bastard with red hair!!? Anyone else is fine, why is it him!?"

    For this person who abducted his grandson to become a pirate, he is 10,000 hated.

    "Because red hair is the only choice." Sengoku said: "Three of the four emperors have become Aizen Soyousuke's subordinates, and only red hair will stand by us."

    "Not only that, the members of the Red Hair Pirates have never met Aizen Soyousuke, that is to say, they have no mirror image!"

    Warring States sullenly: "And there is one more thing"

    "As long as Aizen Soyousuke can be defeated this time, the World Government agrees to exonerate Ace and Luffy! Even if they want to become One Piece, they are free to do so!"

    Garp's eyes widened, and he looked at Zhan Guo in disbelief: "It turns out"

    "Although the external publicity has always been that Lockes is resurrected, you should know that this time is completely different from that of Lockes, and the danger is infinitely greater!" Warring States took a deep breath: "The battle hasn't started yet, the five elders  According to the details told by Wu Laoxing when I went to Marie Gioia, one of them was killed by Aizen Soyousuke."

    "The other person was killed by them after they fell in love with the mirror, mistaking their partner for Aizen! Cannibalism!" Warring States felt a headache.

    The most critical point is that the secret treasure of the Tianlong people may have been exposed.

    Doflamingo also joined Aizen Soyousuke, he really knows what the secret treasure of the Tianlongren is.

    It is very likely to tell Aizen directly what the secret treasure is.

    And knowing what it is means being prepared.

    Relatively speaking, Rocks was at most a powerful pirate group at that time, but now they have to face an organization that really poses a threat to the world government.

 Text Chapter 151 Brand New Ten Blades

    ? Chapter 73 Brand new ten blades

    "Stop it! Lingling¡ª!"

    Pushing into the city, or the virtual circle, at this time Kaido looked at Charlotte Lingling not far away and yelled.

    "Mama, mama." Charlotte Lingling laughed loudly and said, "What's wrong with it, it's also giving me strength anyway."

    "You have eaten it all, what should I eat, at least let me take a bite first!!"

    Now, both Kaido and Charlotte Lingling have become Xu, Yachukas, and under the power of Bengyu, they have transformed into Pomen.

    But because of this, the two had a dispute

    No, just these two people, Charlotte Lingling and many bad faces had disputes.

    "This kind of thing must be stopped." Douglas Barrett also stood aside with a gloomy face: "I will report this to Lord Aizen when he comes back!"

    The cause of the incident lies in Charlotte Lingling's fruit ability 'Soul Soul Fruit'.

    The way Achukas wants to increase their Reiatsu is to devour other Achukas. There is no need to kill them, just eat a piece of meat.

    Therefore, the Yachukas here are their ten-bladed hunting grounds, and in order to prevent confusion, every Yachukas that Douglas and the others have eaten will leave their marks to prevent the next time'eat wrong'.

    Because eating the second time will not increase the spiritual pressure.

    The problem also arises, what Barrett and the others eat can only increase part of the spiritual pressure.

    However, Charlotte Lingling's ability is different. As long as there is a person who is afraid of her, she can directly eat the whole person and get all the spiritual pressure of the person.

    In other words, it won't be long before she becomes the first Varstord.

    But Charlotte Lingling's behavior will also leave others without Achukas to eat!

    Contradictions and conflicts naturally arise.

    Douglas Barrett also felt a sense of crisis because of this. He has eaten most of the Yachukas in this virtual circle. As for the hundreds of thousands of pirates brought by Kaido and the others, they are still being killed one after another.  It will take a while to become virtual and want to become their food.

    but

    If Charlotte Lingling continues to eat like this, the spiritual pressure will soon surpass him, and become a Varstord of unknown strength.

    Because he followed Aizen earlier and has always been the one who practiced hardest, he is now stronger than Charlotte Lingling.

    If this continues, he will be surpassed and his status will be lost!

    The reason for Kaido's objection is even simpler-he and Charlotte Lingling became virtual at the same time. What kind of virtual is Charlotte eating? It is obviously taking away his future power  !

    This is unbearable!

    At least let me take a bite first before you eat!

    Moreover, everyone is the Four Emperors, and their strengths are equally divided. As a result, now you have turned around and are about to overtake, Kaido feels unbalanced.

    "Then let me eat more before Master Aizen stops it!" Charlotte Lingling laughed and said, she could feel that as she devoured other voids, her spiritual pressure was rapidly growing and becoming stronger  .

    Varstord!

    This is a height that none of Hollow has reached so far. Due to the number of Yachukas we have now, it will take decades for Ten Blades to become Vastord.

    But she doesn't need it, she just needs to eat at the current speed, and the future can be expected.

    And besides becoming stronger, she has another reason to eat Yachukas like this.

    Charlotte Lingling originally had 'Thinking Disorder', but now she is much better - after tasting the taste of Yachukas, she found that it tastes really good.

    Will give her a sense of pleasure from the soul.

    Can't stop at all!

    "Stop it, Lingling!" Just as the battle was about to start, the golden lion also flew over: "Master Aizen is back."

    These words instantly calmed down the three people present.

    "Let's go, the replacement of the ten blades has been completed, and it's time for you to see the brand new ten blades." The golden lion grinned and said, the current ten blades are definitely stronger than before.

    And in the following period of time, the position of Ten Blades has also been changed several times. Now there are more than 20 people in the "three-digit number", that is, Pomian who has been deprived of the title of Ten Blades.

    These people are big pirates with a bounty of about one billion in the sea, but they don't even have a chance to become a ten-blade here.The devouring of Yachukas, his desire for power has been greatly reduced.

    But he himself has a very good foundation, so even so, he is still the eighth of Ten Blades.

    ? If he wants to, he should be able to get a higher position, after all the already fast ringing is 100 times full by him, and the already powerful false flash can also be 100 times full.

    His attack power and speed are top-notch among the ten blades.

    Ninetieth Blade: Doflamingo

    Although it is stronger than those three digits, it can be said to be the weakest ten blades.  He even suffered a lot of injuries when fighting with Gerald for the ninetieth blade.

    Now in this conference room, there are still bandages wrapped around his body, but he has finally become a member of the Ten Blades, and he has just become Yachukas.

    There is still a lot of room for improvement in Reiatsu, and it is barely worthy of this position.

    The subordinate officers are his original subordinates.

    The Tenth and Tenth Blade: Magellan

    Magellan has been the tenth blade from the beginning until now, and the subordinate officers are some people from the original city of Jincheng, such as Hannibal.

    He has maintained this position, not promoted, but not behind.

    Although the position is tenth, no one dares to underestimate him.

    Seeing the ten blades gathered in this way, Aizen Soyousuke smiled slightly, and sat in the top seat in the middle: "This way, the brand new ten blades are assembled, and we are absolutely invincible in front of us.  ?

 Text Chapter 152 Naval Spy

    Chapter 74 Naval Spy

    Doflamingo tried his best to reduce his sense of existence. Although he has become Ten Blades, now he dare not take any thorns.

    He was ninth, but he knew that was because Magellan didn't care.

    And when he just defeated Jerrod and wanted to go one step further to become the eightieth blade, he was easily beaten by this 'world destroyer'.

    'Bondy Waldo', who can conquer the mass of shells by a hundred times and does not follow the law of mass conservation at all, can also increase his 'false flash' by a hundred times, and only consumes double the spiritual pressure.

    I don't care at all how many spirits I release.

    If the law of conservation of mass also exists in spirits, then this law was also shattered by 'Bondy Waldo' at this time. Of course, he did not use a hundred times the false flash when fighting Doflamingo, but only used three times.  Flamingo couldn't bear it ten times more.

    In terms of the power of False Flash alone, the current Bondi Waldo is the strongest among the Ten Blades. Maybe Charlotte Lingling, who has the potential to become Varstord before the final battle, can compete with him in False Flash in the future.  A comparison, but not yet.

    Therefore, in this room, besides those subordinate officials who are just 'followers', he is considered the weakest one.

    Have to keep a low profile.

    Howeveralthough he kept a low profile, the smile on his face never disappeared, it would be better to say that the smile on the corner of his mouth became higher and higher.

    Let's see!

    The lineup in this room, these monsters who have been assembled and become virtual, their strength has greatly increased!

    'The biggest crisis of the world government in the past 800 years, and …ò…ò…ò…òand it is a fatal crisis that cannot be overcome even if you have a secret treasure, …ò…ò…ò…ò¡ª¡ª!  '

    Doflamingo smiled happily, and although he was the 90th blade, he became the tenth blade after all, and became a member of the "Cake Sharing".

    I believe that not only him, but other people in the room will have such thoughts when they see the other nine ten blades who are working on it, and Aizen Soyousuke who is on the central "throne".

    How to block it?

    What to hold back!  ?

    What can the world government do to stop it!  !

    Whitebeard is just drinking at this time, he has always been indifferent to these.

    It has nothing to do with him who becomes the One Piece, who becomes the king of the world, all he wants is to be with his family, as in the current situation.

    is to keep the Whitebeard Pirates away from the vortex as much as possible.

    One of the conditions for him to stay here is that 'no one in the Whitebeard Pirates can become a subordinate of Aizen Soyousuke and join the next 'World War'.  '

    Although, his sons should be thinking about it very much now.

    Anyway no matter who the Lord of the World is, he will not be worse than he is now. As for whether it will be better, it doesn't matter.

    He is a white beard, no one will ignore his existence.

    Even if he became Ten Blades now, he would still be number one. The reason why he agreed to the Golden Lion's proposal was not to cover up the old lion.

    It's because he really needs the 'number one' position.

    Only this position is truly irreplaceable and can protect his 'children'.

    "Master Aizen." Douglas Barrett was the first to complain: "We can't let bigmom continue to eat other things like this. She will eat all her own food and leave nothing for others, so that the rest of us  You will lose the food for promotion!"

    "Mama has so much energy anyway, so it doesn't matter if you eat a little. I will play a stronger role in the war after I become it." Charlotte Lingling said with a big smile.

    "That's how it is." Aizen Soyousuke said: "Afterwards, marks will appear on the bodies of your other ten blades who have eaten, and there will be nine marks, that is, all the ten blades have eaten.  , Charlotte, you can go and eat."

    ¡®Can only eat what others left?  ¡¯ Charlotte Lingling lowered her face and lost her smile, but she did not dare to object.

    Unlike Rocks, Aizen Soyousuke has always given her a very peaceful feeling, butbeneath this peace is unparalleled terror.

    "Shi Ji, how is the construction of the 'Xuye Palace' on your side?" Lan Ran leaned on his chin and said, after the white beard's punch was released, the navy quickly located it.

    You only need to judge where the vibration is the strongest, then you can judge where Whitebeard punched.

    Therefore, it didn't take long to find the wreckage.

      Because the golden lion has moved.

    Will Merveille and the surrounding empty islands.

    And it is almost impossible for the navy to find a brand new base in this vast sea.

    Although this incident was an 'accident', it was considered a good development, because the City of Advancement couldn't let it out for the time being.

    Because it is very close to Mary Jootai.

    According to Aizen's plan, he plans to put the Golden Lion's empty island in the sea area of ??the small garden, and then when the real battle starts, he will attract a large amount of combat power from the World Government.

    In this way, he can attack a world government that has lost a lot of combat power.

    "Ah, it's finished." The Golden Lion grinned with a cigar in his mouth and said, "The work of advancing the city has also been completed, and there should be only the last step left."

    "No, there are still two steps, but the more difficult one is indeed the last step." Aizen Soyousuke said with a smile: "Masters of Ten Blades, the next task is the last piece of red history text.  Before the government, we need to get one piece."

    "This is the power of Aizen." X. Drake felt the power called 'reiatsu' in his body and his eyes widened.

    Previously, at the "Pirate Gathering" in Wano Country, not only the famous CP went there, but also people like him who pretended to be pirates.

    Although - he has long been disguised as a pirate.

    This time, I took this opportunity to become Aizen Soyousuke's subordinate, in order to know where Aizen's headquarters is.

    'Until you know where Aizen's headquarters is, you must not reveal it.  ¡¯ x Drake flipped out a phone bug, but it didn¡¯t ring.

    Aizen confiscated the phone bugs of those pirates, but he hid them well (so he thought), and successfully brought the phone bugs here.

    However, Marshal Warring States speculated that Aizen may have colluded with the Revolutionary Army, and there may be devil fruit capabilities in intelligence.

    Therefore, he has to prepare for the possibility of 'revealing his identity at the moment of the call'.

    So now is not the time.

    'Unfortunately, coming here from the Wano country, I just passed through a black passage, which is likely to be a space-related ability user, but this alone is not enough to identify the location.  '

    As for roughly judging from the surrounding scenery

    All around is desert!

    The sky is always black, he guessed that it might be 'Eternal Night Island' or a similar place, but where is it always dark at night, and there are deserts all around He still needs to find out more about this.

 Text Chapter 153 The False Sky

    Chapter 75 The False Sky

    One of the four emperors is the territory where Charlotte Lingling, known as the big mom, is located, and it has also become a stronghold of the virtual circle.

    However, most of Wano Country has been 'abandoned'.

    The waters of Wano Country are too difficult to walk.

    If Kaido hadn't specially picked up those pirates in the previous "Pirates Gathering", most of the pirates would have been blocked by the currents near Wano Country.

    Therefore, there is no need to make too many arrangements in Wano Country now.

    Wanguo took on this responsibility, and the successors of the "virtual circle stronghold" over there yearned for pirates of a new era one by one, injected them with medicine, turned them into virtual, and then threw them into the virtual circle through the black cavity  .

    As for how many of these ghosts can survive each other, it doesn't matter.

    There is another reason for the abandonment of Wano Country, which is 'it is useless'.

    The biggest use of Wano Country is as a "weapon factory", but in fact, these virtuals under Aizen Sosuke's command do not lack weapons.

    Most of the weapons are not as useful to Xu as the blade that seals his power after breaking his face

    And that kind of special powerful weapon cannot be mass-produced at all.

    Therefore, Wano Country's "blade" weapon factory is useless.

    After that is firearms.

    For the vast majority of virtual bullets, this kind of bullet is definitely not as good as virtual flash and false bullets. The power is not at the same level. Even for a newborn Yachukas, a casual bullet is more powerful than a cannon shell  Much bigger.

    And more precise.

    Not to mention false flashes.

    The power is not comparable, and as Xu, they all have 'steel skin'.

    Therefore, without domineering bullets, even Hailoushi's bullets would not be able to penetrate their skin at all.

    This further reduces Wano Country's value as a weapons factory.

    It is not even necessary for Aizen's subordinates to come aboard.

    Because it doesn't take much time for them to master the skills of "spirit paving the way", standing directly in the air, and there are empty chambers for space transfer.

    And although a place like Wano Country is easy to defend and difficult to attack, but because of this, the traffic remains unchanged, which is completely useless for Aizen Soyousuke who absorbs pirates from the sea to strengthen his own power.

    And even if the Navy knew that Aizen Soyousuke had placed one of his strongholds in the New World's Ten Thousand Kingdoms, he would not dare to do it easily.

    Because it is useless, this is just a stronghold, so what if a lot of time and energy are spent on attacking?  Can easily replace a stronghold.

    Therefore, it is necessary to find the 'headquarters' of Aizen Soyousuke.

    It is precisely because of Aizen Soyousuke's unscrupulousness that anyone can come, and accept this situation when he comes, so that the world government will turn some of the cps that few people know, or even almost no one knows, into disguised as pirates  .

    After plundering on the sea, the world government randomly offered a bounty, and then ran to the new world to join Aizen Soyousuke.

    I want to find the location of Aizen Soyousuke by breaking into the interior.

    "Roar¡ª¡ª!"

    And as X. Drake who first penetrated into the interior, he was biting the body of a Xu at this time, turned around and ran away after taking a bite.

    There is still blue blood hanging from the corner of the mouth.

    At the same time, the sense of knowledge and the nerves of exploration are fully activated, carefully observing the surroundings.

    Since he became a ghost, he doesn't know how long it has passed, and it has been difficult to recognize in the night world.

    He just knew that it was very dangerous here, someone would eat him if he was not careful, and he had to find a way to deal with the hunting of the members of the "Ten Blades" that occasionally appeared.

    It's a pity that the navy doesn't seem to be able to find it through the "life paper", otherwise it would be much easier.

    During this period of time, he has seen almost all the members of the Ten Blades - except for the Tenth Blade.

    ?Because bigmom wanted to eat those Yachukas, even those who were unwilling or too lazy to improve their spiritual pressure, she used various reasons to make them come here to hunt.

    And those who have been marked by other ten blades will become the food of bigmom.

    It was because of this that he got to know all the members, and even he himself was attacked by two ten blades, and two pieces of meat were bitten off.  There are two marks on the body.

    I heard that once you are bitten, you will never be able to grow.?The next level of Varstord, but he doesn't care about this kind of thing at all, he just feels anxious.

    Seeing that famous people became members of Aizen Soyousuke, he felt bad for a while.

    The lineup is really luxurious!

    With such monsters gathering together, is there really a way for the Navy to stop them?  Is there any unknown force in the world government that can suppress the development of this force?

    "Lingling¡ª! You bastard!!"

    'It's not good!  ¡¯x Drake¡¯s expression changed, and when he heard the sound in the distance, he instantly felt a domineering domineering aura accompanied by a powerful spiritual pressure sweeping over.

    Whether it is spiritual pressure or overlord color, both can bring him great pressure. When the two are superimposed, at this moment, he feels that his legs are heavy.

    He has experienced many such things.

    They Yachukas can also get the news from the "Void Palace", and only allow Charlotte Lingling to eat those voids that are full of marks.

    But 'occasionally' she gets sick!  Suffering from 'eating craving'!

    At this time, she didn't care about imprints or anything else, and began to wantonly devour the emptiness around her. Therefore, the most important thing for them at this time was to stay away from Charlotte Lingling, who now often lives here.

    After this kind of thing happened once or twice, now Kaido is always by Charlotte Lingling's side, and he will stop her whenever he gets sick.

    These two will fight!  !  !

    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!" Accompanied by Kaido's outburst was Charlotte Lingling's spiritual pressure.

    No, not just Reiatsu.

    The strongest Reiatsu among the ten blades, and the domineering look of the Four Emperors, plus her monster-like roar that can deafen the ears of others.

    The three passed on together.

    Even Yachukas, if he was a newborn, might faint because of it.

    ¡®I heard that as long as you don¡¯t feel scared, you won¡¯t be eaten by bigmom.  ¡¯ X. Drake gritted his teeth and looked into the distance: ¡®But how is this possible!  Besides Ten Blades, who else can face her without fear?  '

    This task can be said to be more or less ominous, X. Drake doesn't know how long he can live, and whether he can survive until the time to spread the news.

    ? While facing the hunting of the ten blades, at the same time avoiding other ghosts, otherwise they will take the initiative to attack.

    "Boom¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    Just at this moment, a pink flash rushed into the sky, X. Drake knew it was Big Mom's false flash at a glance, but the next moment - his eyes widened.

    "The skywas shattered?"

    A huge hole appeared in the black night sky hit by bigmom's virtual flash, that sky is fake!

    ¡®What the hell is this place¡ª!  ?  ?

 Main Text Chapter 154 General Yellow Ape

    Chapter 76: General Yellow Ape

    "I didn't expect that I was really needed to do this kind of thing"

    Huang Yuan lay on the sun lounger of a warship, crossed his legs and said in an unhurried tone.

    It has been more than half a year since the war on the top, and everyone has been busy for the first half of the year.

    The navy is busy rebuilding, Aizen is busy converting those pirates into virtual, and the world governmentis busy adding slaves to the Tianlong people.

    Unfortunately, so far no slaves have been sent to Mary Joa.

    It is precisely because of this that the Tianlong people became more and more chaotic. Even the Warring States couldn't bear the pressure and finally agreed to let the admiral send the slaves to Marie Gioia.

    The person in charge is Huang Yuan.

    He is doing this kind of work right now, makingexplorations.

    Their ship must have been hidden from the eyes and ears of the Revolutionary Army, and it will come soon, people from the Revolutionary Army.

    The yellow ape seems to be enjoying it leisurely, but in fact it has become vigilant.

    Every previous slave ship has been spotted, and it would be strange if he wasn't spotted this time, so he just needs to wait here.

    If it wasn't for judging that the intelligence network of the Revolutionary Army is excellent, they even thought about releasing a slave ship in name, and then the three major navy generals would ambush nearby.

    But it's clear that's not going to work.

    Although, if this is really done, the slave ship may indeed be sent to Mary Gioia, but if the three generals gather together, the defenses in other places will be weakened.

    It is not surprising that anything happened to the intelligence network of the Revolutionary Army.

    Therefore, only one general, Huang Yuan, can be allowed to perform this task. If something goes wrong, he can return quickly.

    The navy is now in a clear state.

    Huang Yuan knew very well that in this state, the next person he would meet would probably be a cadre of the Revolutionary Army, or even the original admiral, Zefa.

    "It's really troublesome to do this kind of thing" In fact, the number of slaves on the sea has decreased rapidly.

    The wars in various countries have also decreased a lot.

    The Tianlong people are in the cholera world, so the pirate is one of the Tianlong people's accomplices.

    For example, how many of those slaves were sent by pirates?  For example, Doflamingo originally had such a business.

    But now they have all become Aizen Soyousuke's subordinates.

    I am busy gathering strength to challenge the world government, so the matter of money is naturally left behind. After all, as long as I become the new ruler of this world, I need as much money as I want.

    Wouldn't it be nice to have this time to sell slaves and do something to enhance your own strength so that you can get a bigger pie later?

    "Mr. Yellow Ape¡ª¡ª! Two ships appeared in the distance!" The sailor's nervous voice came: "It's not a pirate ship, and it doesn't have a flag!"

    They encountered many ships along the way, and each time they were worried because they didn't know if they were the ships of the Revolutionary Army.

    The pirate ship is better, but this kind of unidentified one is even scarier.

    "Don't worry."

    The navy breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Huang Yuan's voice: "Isn't it the revolutionary army this time?"

    "No, it's the Revolutionary Army." Huang Yuan had already stood up, raised his head with his usual smile and said in a lazy tone: "What I said is that the people have arrived."

    "¡ª¡ª!?"

    Countless navy soldiers raised their heads and found that the navy soldier on the observation deck that conveyed the message at the beginning had fallen down. Standing there was a man wearing a black windbreaker and a black top hat. He pointed with a finger.  Showing his face with the brim of his hat: "I was still skeptical when I first received the news, but I didn't expect that it was really an admiral"

    "You should be surprised, right?" Huang Yuan said unhurriedly: "I didn't expect that it was the Chief of Staff of the Revolutionary Army who was dispatched~~It's scary, Nuo~~"

    "We are not ready to conflict with the navy yet. It is better to say that the navy is also our target." Sabo looked at the yellow monkey and said, "You should also be a person with a heart for justice! There is no reason to work for a guy like Tianlong!"

    "It's really scary~ My heart was moved after I said it~"

    "So what's the answer?"

    "Refused." Huang Yuan said with a smile: "I have no reason to agree, do I? I agree with your revolutionary army's statement."

    "Then there is no way." Sabo stretched out his hand to hold the 'water pipe' on his back, and jumped directly from the air. The strange black object looked likeWrapped around the water pipe like a horse, with Sabo's sprint, it left a black arc in the air, 'chopping' the yellow ape in half.

    Sabo, who fell on the ground, looked at the yellow ape re-condensed with countless golden rays of light and said: "We can no longer make these people slaves, especially the slaves of the Tianlong people, so¡ª"

    "Is it only possible to fight one game?" Huang Yuan sighed, his body had already appeared beside Sabo, his right foot was shining with golden light and he lifted it up: "The Chief of Staff of the Revolutionary Army."

    Chirp!

    Accompanied by such a sound, a golden flash was released, and Sabo turned around abruptly, with a fearless smile on his scarred face, and the dark cloth-like thing was completely wrapped around the water pipe,  Turn it into a long black stick.

    boom!  !

    As soon as the two collided, a violent shock wave spread around.

    "General Huang Yuan¡ª¡ª!"

    "Mr. Yellow Ape!!"

    Countless sailors had to hold on to the surroundings to barely avoid being fell. A few of them reacted slowly as the ship swayed from side to side, fell to the ground, and some fell into the sea.

    Crash¡ª¡ª

    The sea water was washed into the sky, washing the deck like rain.

    "Oh~?" Looking at Sabo who blocked his own attack, Kizaru exclaimed in amazement: "It's just that he can do this at this age It was scary when he was on the top of the war, but now it's changed  It's even more terrifying, Nuo~~"

    "But I alone seem to be unable to save such a person."

    "Huh? Could it be?" Huang Yuan looked distractedly at the approaching boat, and then saw a familiar figure: "I didn't expect that even he came Teacher Zefa.  "

    "After all, he is an admiral, so this kind of thing is a matter of course¡ª!" Sabo said, turning around, and hitting the yellow ape with the black stick in his hand.

    And Huang Yuan was going to turn into light to distance himself, but at this moment, he felt that the stick seemed to be surrounded by light, which slowed down his speed for a moment.

    And it was at this moment that the stick hit him!

    hit him on the cheek.

    The frustration of the brain, the shaking, and the pain of the teeth were all transmitted to the yellow ape's brain at once, and his whole body turned into a light, and he was sent flying hundreds of meters away.

    Boom¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!  !

    The yellow ape that was blown away left a golden explosion on the sea.

 Text Chapter 155 Failed Again

    Chapter 77 Failed Again

    Tsk¡ª¡ª!

    Although the yellow ape seemed to be shot into the sea, in just a moment, the golden light rushed to the sky, and the whole body of the yellow ape also appeared in the sky.

    But - Sabo really hit the yellow ape!

    Seeing the surprised face of the yellow ape and the blood at the corner of his mouth, Sabo clenched the long black stick in his hand: 'Success!  '

    "It's really surprising." Huang Yuan once again turned into a flash of light and returned to the warship: "At that moment, my elementalization slowed down a bit, and the stick in your hand grew longer?"

    "Well" Huang Yuan thought for a while: "Is it a weapon with the ability of a devil fruit? I didn't expect to encounter such a thing again."

    "This kind of thing, you can experience it for yourself, wouldn't it be great!?" Sabo said, waving the stick in his hand, and hit the yellow ape across a distance of several meters.

    However, the first hit was because the yellow ape was unprepared, but now that the yellow ape was prepared, he failed to hit it successfully.

    This is Saab's new ability.

    Although Sabo himself didn't understand what was going on, he seemed to be able to capture a certain force in the air, and when this force collided with the weapon he often used, the water pipe, something wonderful would happen.  reaction.

    And it is only useful when it is in contact with your own water pipe.

    The superposition of the two will give him a brand new ability, and will strengthen his grasp of a certain power, and it will also give him a similar power.

    The name of this power is-full manifestation!

    "Amazon Cloud Sword¡ª¡ª" Huang Yuan put his hands together, and a golden lightsaber appeared in his hand. However, when he collided with the black stick in Sabo's hand next time, the golden lightsaber almost fell apart.  .

    "What a strange ability." Huang Yuan concentrated his attention on the lightsaber before solidifying it again: "It's obviously black, but can it control light?"

    "No, it should be said that it is precisely because it is black that light can be manipulated!" Sabo said with a smile, although he does not know why he got this ability, but there is no doubt that his ability restrains some yellow apes to some extent.

    Although he also felt that he had little influence on the light of the yellow ape, as long as he could concentrate, it also made it difficult for him to lose his mind during the battle.

    It's okay if you just face him alone, but what about when the yellow ape faces Sabo and Zefa at the same time?

    "The yellow ape¡ª¡ª!"

    At this time, Zefa also laughed and jumped over.

    Concentrating on Zefa means distracting Sabo, and Sabo can affect the light of the yellow ape.  Focusing on Sabo means not being able to focus on Zefa.

    And is Zefa an opponent he can deal with casually?

    However, the yellow ape didn't seem to be affected too much. With a smile on the corner of his mouth, he stretched out a finger to Zefa who jumped over, and the golden light hit Zefa.

    Chi-boom!

    The golden light is enough to sink a naval warship with ease. Although it hit Zefa, a golden halo appeared in midair and a violent explosion.

    But Zefa turned black and jumped out of the smoke: "What a warm meeting, Polusalino!"

    "Oh, as long as you like it." Huang Yuan said with a smile: "Then, let me give you something better, Teacher Zefa¡ª"

    Having said that, the lightsaber in Huang Yuan's hand spread out, and a light mirror appeared in his hand: "Yataka mirror."

    Along with such words, his body dissipated into a ray of light and dissipated in the air.

    "Porusalino¡ª!" Zefa's pupils shrank, and he saw that the yellow ape had appeared on the revolutionary ship in the distance, with his hands crossed in front of him, and his pinched fingers glowed.

    "Eight-foot Qiong Gouyu."

    The light appeared in his hand, but before it bloomed, Sabo blocked in front of him again, and swung the long black stick towards him again, interrupting his attack.

    "Oh, so soon." The yellow ape looked at Sabo who was standing in mid-air and had no intention of falling and said in amazement: "And he can still stand in the air It's terrible, it's terrible."

    The golden lightsaber collided with the black stick shining with black light.

    The two seemed to be playing a close match - at least on the surface.

    Only Sabo himself, the person involved, could feel the tremendous pressure from the yellow ape.

    his speedNo change, after all, he is already light.

    But the 'reaction speed' is constantly changing. Has he adapted to this speed of action, orhe has not been serious until now?

    ¡®Very strong, indeed worthy of being an admiral.  '

    The golden light kept flashing in front of my eyes, and my eyes couldn't keep up with the speed, so I could barely catch it with knowledge.

    Don't be careless at all - it's best not to be hit at all.

    Through the battle with the yellow ape, Sabo has confirmed one point, his attack power is extremely powerful, and every single blow has extremely powerful power.

    In normal battles, even if he fights with all his strength for several days and nights, it will be fine.

    But now, he felt that his hand holding the black stick was shaking slightly, and his body was unexpectedly tired.

    Because he is not going all out now, but is fighting with 120% or 150% of his strength, and his physical strength is being consumed faster than expected.

    There are also many gains, he is not like Ace and Luffy.

    Ace uses about 50% of his brain when fighting, Luffy probably only uses 20% of his brain, and Sabo uses about 80% of his brain when fighting.

    He can clearly feel the progress of his domineering under such a high-intensity battle, and his control over this unknown force.

    So the ape is actually weird now too.

    Every time he shows a little more strength, Sabo will immediately follow up, and now he doesn't know if this person is really using his full strength.

    "Ohthat's it?" During the battle, Huang Yuan looked at the "light balls" that were "flying into the distance" one by one in surprise: "The bears are here too."

    Bear, the ability user of the meat ball fruit.

    In the original book, it is one of the seven martial arts under the king, but this is not the case here.

    Because there is no need for that, products similar to pacifists also appeared in the top war, but it has nothing to do with bears.

    At this time, he used his ability to 'bounce' the slaves away one by one.

    Send these slaves away from the ship.

    Huang Yuan could only rush over to help immediately, but Zefa was still on the warship. As soon as he went back, he was greeted with a punch from Zefa who had judged Huang Yuan's trajectory by using his knowledge.

    He can only dodge by elementalizing again.

    If this continues, the slaves on the entire ship will be rescued in a short time.

 Chapter 156 Luffy's Frustration

    Chapter 78 Luffy's Frustration

    "General Huang Yuan"

    The navy soldier struggled to get up and looked at the yellow ape standing at the bow.

    "Ohyou're awake." Huang Yuan turned his head and said with a smile: "If you wake up, take a good rest. We also failed this time."

    Although, the battle lasted until the end, he was not injured except for the first hit that caused some cracks at the corner of his mouth.

    But the slaves were all rescued, and the revolutionary army didn't catch any of them. This was his failure: "It seems that at least two generals are needed to escort the slaves to Mary Gioia  It's hard."

    ¡ª¡ªAlthough, the failure of the escort this time was expected by Sengoku.

    It is precisely because of this that he did not really use his full strength, otherwise it would be very simple to sink the ship of the Revolutionary Army and kill all the slaves.

    After all, the opponent still has the original Admiral Zefa~~

    It's just that this may cause the navy soldiers who came with him to die too.

    Instead of being like now, Zefa kept his hand and just stunned these people, because he was still 'handy'.

    ?Because he is "easy to handle", he will keep his hands. If he pushes too fast, he will definitely not have the energy.

    Now both sides are trying their best, but they are not using their full strength. In the end, both sides can still accept it, which is very good.

    In this way, it is equivalent to revealing a message to the world government-you asked the general to help transport the slaves, and the general has gone.

    But if it fails, there is no way.

    The lineup of the Revolutionary Army is too luxurious.

    Why don't you do this, your world government spends more military expenses, and our navy recruits more people. When the navy's combat power rises, it will be easy to arrange people to transport slaves.

    In fact, this plan of the Warring States Period did succeed.

    The world government has approved funding for the Admiral of the Navy.

    But going deeper, in fact, Wu Lao Xing itself is going to give more funds to the navy, so that they can recruit more people, and the number of generals is not limited.

    As long as the strength is strong enough.

    Five or ten generals are not too many.

    Because the pressure from Aizen is too great.

    As for the naval issue, just wait until the battle to do it.

    However, there must be a reason for this kind of thing, and the five old stars can't offend all the Tianlong people. This is an opportunity to increase military spending for the navy.

    As for the slaves of the Celestial Dragons just continue to treat your own guards as slaves and bear with it

    "Hiss¡ª"

    Smoker exhaled a long puff of smoke, looking a little gloomy.

    Since the end of the war on the top, he has not looked good. A large number of naval companions have died and defected especially the defection of Aizen Soyousuke and Tina, who was in the same class as him.

    This has always puzzled him.

    And just recently, he got another news that even Teacher Zefa had joined the Revolutionary Army and left the Navy.

    Why on earth is this so?

    They all think so, is the navy hopeless?

    Especially Tina, she was the only one who had verbal communication with him before defecting.

    It was precisely because of this that he felt that there was some truth that had not been revealed. Based on what he knew about Tina, it was hard to imagine that Tina would do such a thing.

    However it seems reasonable to think about it carefully.

    When she was still training soldiers, Tina had a good relationship with Aizen Soyousuke, and stayed on Aizen's ship for two years after graduation.

    It can be said that he was greatly influenced by Aizen Soyousuke.

    Thinking about it carefully now, Smoker thought of some words that Tina had said to him in the past, and felt that there was some mystery hidden in it: "No matter what you think, the result should come out soon, the next time I see you  It is time to ask clearly.  '

    It is no secret that Aizen Soyousuke is looking for the historical text, the last piece of historical text leading to the location of the onepiece.

    When he really found it, it was when the war started

    "What are you going to do?"

    Rayleigh looked at Luffy who was eating barbecue and said with a smile, he just told Luffy that almost all the historical texts pointing to the location of the onepiece were collected by Aizen Soyousuke.

    "well¡ª¡ª!?"

    And now, he can clearly see Luffy pullingA face, showing a face that seems to be constipated: "Doesn't this mean that I just need to go to that Aizen to know where the onepiece is!"

    "So what are you going to do?" Raleigh asked with a smile.

    "Ah I don't know." Luffy thought for less than a second before replying, "Well Is there anything similar to onepiece?"

    Luffy asked.

    He doesn't mean that one piece is difficult to obtain, but because the historical texts are all gathered in one place, there is no sense of adventure.

    The unknown becomes the known, and that's boring.

    That's not what he wanted.

    In fact, Luffy doesn¡¯t care what¡¯s inside the onepiece. In his opinion, he¡¯s creating the ¡®onepiece¡¯ by himself. The journey from the East China Sea, this adventure, is his ¡®onepiece¡¯!

    Whether it's becoming the One Piece or something else, his goal has always been this.

    But what Aizen has done has made it more difficult to become One Piece - Luffy doesn't care about this, he doesn't care about the so-called 'difficulty'.

    What cares about is 'fun'.

    But now, although the difficulty has increased, the fun itself has not increased, but decreased.

    If he wants to see the text of the history, he only needs to go to the place where Aizen is, and Aizen agreesit will be even more boring if he agrees.

    Even if he disagrees, if he fights, whether he wins or loses, it means the end of his adventure has come.

    It's too soon In his opinion, he has only just been out to sea for a long time, and he hasn't really enjoyed this 'big adventure', and this 'big adventure' is about to 'end'.

    Therefore, Luffy needs a goal that can extend this journey.

    He still wants one piece!

    He still wants to be the One Piece!

    It's just that he now wants to have a new goal after that!

    "Hahaha, let's talk about this kind of thing after you really get the onepiece." Lei Li said with a smile: "Aizan is not an easy person to deal with."

    "Well I don't want to fight with Aizan." Lu Fei pouted with a reluctant look: "He saved the white beard uncle, right? He also helped me and Essabo escape, it was us  benefactor. If possible, I don¡¯t want to fight him!¡±

    "Although he saved you, it may not have a good purpose."

    "It doesn't matter what his purpose is, but it is a fact that he saved us!" Luffy said indifferently: "It is enough to know this."

    Speaking of this, Luffy put his hands on his chest: "Then what should we do"

    "Continue to become stronger."

    "Um?"

    "Regardless of whether you want to fight Aizen in the future, in short, you have a chance to choose when you are strong, and you can protect your companions." Lei Li said with a smile: "If you are not strong enough, you have no chance to choose."

    "Ah, I know." Luffy stood up and shouted vigorously: "Then, keep going!! ?

 Main Text Chapter 157 Naval Headquarters Meeting

    Chapter 79 Naval Headquarters Meeting

    From the top of the war, including those navies who had defected to Aizen Soyousuke before, did not become empty.

    Except for Fujitora standing in front of the stage with a smile and following Aizen Soyousuke, others rarely appeared in front of the crowd.

    Including Tina.

    She is now mainly responsible for 'recording'.

    Collect criminal records of kings, nobles, businessmen, etc. from various countries, these are the objects of liquidation later.

    And now they are no longer in the city of advancement.

    After this is also a place to be abandoned.

    Of course, it is not on the Golden Lion's empty island, which is also a place to be abandoned, but becomes a brand new organization independently.

    Except for Aizen Soyousuke, few people know their exact location.

    After all, this is Aizen's most important source of information

    "Winner, x. Drake!" Gilder Tezzolo yelled, as if in celebration.

    At the same time, there were countless cheers in my ears-this is indeed a celebration.

    A celebration of Yachucas.

    More than a year has passed since the Dingshang War, probably a year after the Dingshang War ended, and finally those pirates completed their transformation into virtual.

    Some of them joined in halfway, such as ¡®Gilder Tezzolo¡¯.

    Unlike Doflamingo, he was very entangled before joining. After all, his territory is a "neutral zone" designated by the World Government.

    For him, it is the best choice for him not to rely on anyone and continue to maintain his status.

    But things will not all go according to his ideas, so he has to choose a side.

    And rather than working for the Draco, Tezolo wanted to kill the Draco-so he joined Aizen's side.

    For him now, it doesn't matter even if he fails, as long as he can kill the Tianlongren.

    However, because he joined relatively late, he did not catch up with Ten Blades. Otherwise, he is likely to take the place of Doflamingo, and even if he is not Ten Blades, his strength should not be underestimated.

    And was entrusted by Aizen Soyousuke with the current order-responsible for selecting Yachukas.

    Aizen Soyousuke turns some virtuals into Yachukas every month, and now he is handing over this job to Gilder Tezolo.

    So "Gilder Tezzolo" held this, once a month, the battle between Yachukas, the top winner will get the help of Aizen Soyousuke and become a broken face.

    And the best thing about being a Pomian is that you don't have to worry about being eaten by Charlotte Lingling, she is forbidden to eat Pomian.

    This is already the third session.

    And 'x. Drake' finally got close to the top ten and successfully qualified to become a broken face. At this time, he gasped heavily and clenched his hand.

    'It worked!  '

    'Becoming a ten blade means that I can meet that Aizen Soyousuke, and I can be considered to have entered their inner circle. In this way, I might be able to know where their headquarters is located!  ¡¯ x Drake took a deep breath.

    It has been too difficult during this time, and there are many strong people among Yachukas.

    He has participated in this competition since the first session, and as one of the members of the prestigious 'Era of Evil', he unexpectedly only made it to the top ten for the third time.

    'I'll abstain next time, after all, I've already obtained the qualification to become a broken face' X. Drake thought to himself.

    Next, I should become a Pomian to continue to inquire about the news of Aizen Soyousuke, especially the news about where this place is in the sea.

    There is no need for him to convey the existing information, because someone has already passed it on.

    Just on top of the last session, Charlotte Lingling, who has changed from the 40th blade to the 30th blade, performed "Eat Yachukas Raw", and there is also a Xu who has become a broken face.

    There were multiple Yachukas lined up in front of her, while Charlotte Lingling was drooling, one Yachukas in each hand, and showed a 'happy' expression after throwing it into her mouth.

    That scene will never be forgotten.

    Those who were eaten by Charlotte Lingling were intelligence personnel infiltrated by the world government. They passed on the information here, but they were discovered immediately afterwards.

    And after that, these people were all eaten.

    Fortunately, he and those people are notA system, so not confessed, those who have been eaten do not know that he is also an undercover

    Naval Headquarters.

    A large number of generals and colonels gathered together, sitting at both ends of the room, and standing in the middle was Commodore 'Blannu' of the Navy Headquarters.

    He has excellent presentation skills, which is very suitable for the introduction of such a meeting.

    "The above content is the information that we sneaked into the place called Aizen Soyousuke, and the person who sent the information has not had any other news so far. It is very likely that he has been discovered and executed.  , so before the explanation of the intelligence, there is a moment of silence."

    There was silence in the room for a while, mourning for the dead.

    After a while, Brannu continued: "Then, let's start."

    "About the information, after sorting it out, I think we should start with the words of Aizen first Aizen." Brannu posted a report on the whiteboard and said: "Aizen is in the virtual circle  Those who joined his banner said so."

    "Our basic fighting methods can be roughly divided into four types, which are physical skills, sword skills, domineering, and devil fruit abilities, but no matter which one has its so-called existence. No matter how it is strengthened, it will meet the strength of human beings themselves.  The growth will stop here. In other words, that is the limit of human beings.¡±

    Brannu paused and said: "This matter has been confirmed. Some people in the navy have indeed touched the barrier of strength and reached the limit."

    As he spoke, he glanced at Lieutenant General Karp who was standing aside.

    "And Aizen Soyousuke found a way to break through this boundary and strengthen all abilities beyond the critical point. This method is called "virtualization" by him."

    "The existence after virtualization, whether it is physical skills, swordsmanship, domineering or ability, can be trained to a higher level of growth."

    "And everyone who joined Aizen's command, including Whitebeard, has completed the virtualization! And go further on the basis of virtualization."

    There was an instant commotion in the room. Although they were all admirals, they were still extremely shocked to receive such news suddenly.

    That's the Four Emperors!

    ?He is the emperor of the sea, it can be said that everyone has raised their abilities to the limitand now that they can grow again?

    What a powerful opponent the world government will face in the future!  ?

 Chapter 158 Fearful Navy

    Chapter 80 The Fearful Navy

    "Silence!"

    Zhan Guo said with a gloomy expression, he also knew what terrible news this was, but they couldn't be cowards, the decisive battle was imminent.

    Aizen Soyousuke wants to find onepiece, after that a war will start.

    Once successful, they will be in a more passive situation.

    This is absolutely not possible!

    Therefore, they need to take the initiative to attack, so as to break the current passivity. In this case, an understanding of the enemy's strength is necessary.

    No matter how strong the opponent is, they must truly understand the opponent's strength.

    "continue."

    "Yes!" There was fine cold sweat on Brannu's forehead, but he didn't dare to wipe it off with his hands. He knew this information three days ago and has been preparing for today.

    Even so, when he read this part again, he felt fear from the bottom of his heart.

    "In order to achieve 'virtualization', Aizen has produced a special substance named, this substance can break the boundaries of the human soul, allowing the virtualization after the virtualization to undergo further evolution, this process is called 'breaking the surface',  After completing the face-shattering virtual the strength will be greatly improved."

    "The characteristic is that somewhere in the body there is a through-hole that can see the other side."

    That is to say, the strength of Aizen's troops has been double-boosted by virtualization and surface breaking.

    "This is the basic information, and the following is a detailed explanation of the power of Xu."

    Brannu took a deep breath: "After becoming Xu, in addition to the second increase in strength, he will also master a special power called 'Reiatsu'."

    "This kind of power can further strengthen Xu's abilities in all aspects, including strength, speed, etc., and can also form an effect similar to the domineering color on people with weak spiritual pressure."

    "This is the basic after virtualization, and after virtualization, they will also master some special powers."

    "First of all." Brannu put a picture on the whiteboard. On it was a standing figure, surrounded by countless swords, guns and other weapons.

    "As the name suggests, this is the power possessed by almost every void, but there are differences in strength. As long as it becomes a broken face, each void has a steel-like skin defense. That is to say, most of the bullets are  It has no effect on them, and only swordsmen who have mastered the 'Iron Cutting' can hurt them."

    "The person conveying the information suspects that the high-level face-shattering 'Ten Blades' may have a body surface defense that is not inferior to that of 'Diamond Jozis' As for the information about the 'Ten Blades', I will talk about it later."

    "And then, this is a powerful attack method. It condenses the spiritual pressure and then releases it. According to the strength of the spiritual pressure, the power will also change."

    "After that, the power is much weaker than the false flash, but the release speed is twenty times that of the false flash, and the speed exceeds the speed of sound. It can be understood as a powerful shell, and the consumption is much lower than that of the false flash."

    The air pressure in the room is lower, which means that each void is a humanoid cannon!

    ", all the virtual forces can be in the air, so there is no need for warships, it can be understood that all of them can fly." Brannu's voice was a little dry.

    Can fly, add false flashes, false bullets, combined, then it is not a humanoid cannon, but each virtual is a humanoid warship How can such a terrifying force not be scary.

    This means that these people are all weakened golden lions, and the navy's warship advantage is completely cleared.

    The virtual battlefield is not the ground, but the sky.

    "Part of the ability possessed by Xu can quickly regenerate even if the limbs are broken, but this ability will disappear when the 'face breaking' is performed."

    "Afterwards, this ability can bring Xu a strong reaction ability, and can enhance the strength and precision of knowledge-colored arrogance. It can also detect the strength of the nerves, and even grasp the outline of natural ability users."

    "If you are a devil fruit capable user, you can even grasp the "devil's outline" in your body so that even if you are elemental, you will not be able to avoid the enemy's attack."

    "Then, this is a way of moving similar to 'shaving', the difference is that 'shaving' is a high-speed moving pace, but a way of moving in space."

    Brannu took a deep breath: "The rest is the last That's Xu No, it's the ultimate ability of Shaman. Before explaining this ability, I need to mention Xu's level  divide."

    "Human beings will become virtual after the experiment of blue dye at first, and countless virtuals will swallow each other and merge with each other, which is called'Killian'.  If they were equal in strength, there would be no wisdom in this Killian.  "

    "And if this is not the case, then the strongest person will control this Killian and continue to devour other Killian, and what will be produced in this way is 'Achukas', which is the ultimate belonging of almost all powerful Voids.  "

    "The best of the Yachukas can be 'face-shattered' by the hands of Aizen Soyousuke. After the face-shattering, the virtual appearance is almost the same as that of the human period. The only difference is that there are bone ornaments on the face.  That's the 'mask' when I was still empty."

    "And the process of giving up this mask to become stronger is called."

    "Each void after breaking the surface has a core of ability, forming a blade. According to the test, this blade will be extremely suitable for the user. For the user, even a big and fast knife is not comparable. As for the Supreme  The big sharp knifethe intelligence personnel have never used it, so we don't know for the time being."

    But even so, it's scary enough, everyone has a big sharp knife!

    "These blades are of different sizes, some are huge, some are just a dagger, it all depends on Pomian's own thoughts."

    "And after breaking the face, it is actually a little weaker than before." Brannu continued: "And that's it,"

    ", can also be called 'sword liberation'. The blade in Pomian's hand is actually a kind of 'seal' for his own power. Therefore, after giving up the blade, Pomian will display his true power, and his strength will be enormous  improvement."

    "Also, no matter how serious the damage to the broken face before returning to the blade is, it will recover after returning to the blade. Perhaps it can be said that the broken face puts its super-speed regeneration ability here."

    Akainu and the others were still silent, calculating to what extent a person's strength would increase after becoming virtual.

    "The last thing I want to explain is the 'Ten Blades' under Aizen Soyousuke, that is, the 'Ten Strongest People' under his command!" And this Ten Blades includes Whitebeard, Kaido, bigmom and others, and it is our  The strongest enemy to face!"

    Thinking about what Brannu said before, the strength of human beings has improved so much after they have become virtual and then broken.  Thinking about what kind of monsters were before those ten people

    At this time, the vast majority of people in the Navy Headquarters felt a wave of fear from the bottom of their hearts. The enemy is too powerful.

 Main Text Chapter 159 Raid on the Navy Headquarters

    Feel sorry!  

    ? Chapter content acquisition timed out

    Failed to get chapter content

    Click ¡ú ¡ú ¡ú¡û ¡û ¡û Click

    If you cannot click the link above to refresh the page, please press f5/manually click the browser refresh button to refresh this page.

    Please remember the reading address of a character template at the beginning: <a href="https://www.kubiji.net/309670/" target="_blank">https://www.kubiji.net/309670/</a  > If you refresh many times and still cannot display the content, please notify us through feedback, we will fix it as soon as possible!

    The latest chapter of a character template at the beginning, the character template at the beginning Shun Cen sc, the character template at the beginning full text reading, the character template at the beginning txt download, the character template at the beginning free reading, the character template at the beginning Shun Cen sc is an excellent novel author  , his works include: ¡¢ ?

 Text Chapter 161 You Completed the Task Excellently

    Chapter 83 You have completed the task excellently

    "Oh! Everyone!! Huh? Everyone?"

    Sitting on the bird, the three of Luffy looked at the Sonny in the distance and the figure on it waved their hands and shouted.

    "The situation seems to be a bit wrong"

    Zoro looked around and said.

    Those near the Sonny seemed to have gone through a 'battle', the surroundings were in chaos, and they saw that the people on board were not neat.

    Only Brooke was alone.

    "Luffy! Everyone¡ª" Brook waved his hands and said, "Yo Ho Ho Ho, I don't know why it seems that I was the first to arrive."

    "Ah? Are you the only one, Brooke?" Luffy and the three of them came to the Sonny and asked in confusion.

    "Actually, I just arrived." Brook looked around, especially in front of the Sonny, where there were several lion-like 'statues'.

    There are also traces of fighting, it seems that it has not been long since.

    "There is an ominous premonition"

    Sanji frowned and looked around, something was wrong, what happened here?

    "Hey, look over there." Sauron looked into the distance: "They seem to be back."

    "Luffy! Zoro! Sanji! Brook!" Chopper who was running at the front saw the three people on board, and said tearfully while running: "Robin is caught!!"

    "What¡ª!?" Luffy ran over quickly: "Chopper! Nami! Usopp! What happened? Who captured Robin? The navy? And Franky?  "

    "Frankie was seriously injured in the cabin, RobinRobin¡ª" Chopper said with tears all over his face, "Robin was captured by the golden lion!!"

    "Golden Lion?" Sauron's pupils shrank, he had heard this name from Hawkeye before.

    "Golden LionUncle?" Luffy was taken aback for a moment, he had a good sense of the person who helped them escape from the Navy Headquarters before.

    However, only before.

    "Where is that golden lion?" Luffy said with a sullen face.

    "I don't know." Usopp gritted his teeth and said: "When we came over, we only saw the golden lion flying into the sky with Robin, and Franky was knocked out, and Chopper stayed to deal with Frankie.  Lan Qi's injury, I immediately chased after him, but that guy can fly! We can't catch up at all!"

    Sauron put his hand on the sword: "Captain?"

    "Ah, I won't go to the new world anymore." Luffy said with firm eyes, "Robin must be brought back!! I'll go find Mr. Rayleigh. I've seen the Golden Lion before. He seems to be with Rayleigh.  I know, let me ask."

    "I am coming too."

    At this moment, Frankie came out of the cabin in a panic.

    "I am coming too!!"

    "Ah, Robin must be rescued no matter what!"

    Although they said this, Luffy and the others went to Fishman Island by boat afterwards, planning to go to the new world through there.

    Because after talking to Rayleigh, they discovered something.

    At present, the only known place leading to the location of "Aizen Soyousuke" is in the new world, the original bigmom's sea area "Wan Guo".

    Only that side can open the black cavity to the 'virtual circle', and usually there are even some broken faces stationed there.

    Other than that, no one knows where 'Aizen Soyousuke' is.

    With the technology he has mastered, plus the presence of the Golden Lion, once they know the existence of OnePiece, they are likely to fly over from the sky and get OnePiece without anyone noticing it.

    Therefore, Luffy's goal became 'All Nations'.

    Hurry over, and then open the 'empty cavity' to go to the virtual circle to rescue Robin!

    Void Night Palace.

    ¡®It looks a little different from the last time I came here, but the creepy feeling in the atmosphere has not changed at all.  '

    Nicole Robin took a deep breath as she walked forward.

    She overestimated herself and underestimated the golden lion. At the same time she didn't calculate the time when her partners gathered.

    But now that she has been brought to Xuye Palace, she is not going to make any resistance, but Aizen Soyousuke asked her to translate the historical text, she would not do such a thing.

    "Long time no see, Nicole Robin."

    go?After this hall, the first voice she heard came from her right hand, a very familiar voice¡ªCrocodile.

    "It's true that I haven't seen you for a while." Nicole Robin looked at Crocodile and smiled: "What number are you on now?"

    "…ò…ò…ò…ò¡ª¡ª!"

    "Ha ha ha ha¡ª¡ª!"

    Hearing the laughter from the other Ten Blades, Crocodile lowered his face: "It seems that you have become more eloquent during the time you have been away."

    "After all, you have taken care of me a lot." Nicole Robin was talking and secretly paying attention to the members of the Ten Blades, many of whom she knew.

    And knowing the prestige of these people, even if she has confidence in Luffy, her heart sinks deeper and deeper at this time.

    'I can't just rely on Luffy and the others to save me, I have to find a way myself.  '

    "Then it seems that I haven't taken care of you enough." Crocodile looked at Nicole Robin and grinned: "There is still a lot of time, let me take care of you carefully."

    "Okay, Crocodile, it's just boring to show your tongue."

    "Ah, I see." Crocodile said with restrained anger.

    "Compared to this, you did a good job, Nicole Robin."

    "Task?"

    "Ah, the task of joining the Straw Hat Pirates." Aizen Soyousuke said with a smile.

    As he spoke, he watched his face change, and Nicole Robin, who couldn't help taking a step back, showed a 'feeling weird' expression: "What? Didn't Crocodile tell you?"

    "What does the mission mean? I joined Luffy and the others with my own will!" Nicole Robin said through gritted teeth.

    "But this is indeed the task I gave you." Aizen Soyousuke said with a smile: "And you have done a good job, and you have perfectly reflected your own value. Next, whether it is the Straw Hats or the Navy will come  I'll save you here."

    "Wait!" Nicole Robin said hastily, "Didn't you arrest me here to know where onepiece is?"

    "It seems that Crocodile and Golden Lion didn't tell you anything."

    "Kihahaha, this acting is more like it. I think the Straw Hats must be very angry now." Golden Lion said with a big smile.

    "Barrett."

    "Yes." Saying that, Barrett waved his hand, and threw a permanent pointer at Nicole Robin, who caught it.

    "This is?" Nicole Robin glanced at the eternity pointer in her hand and her pupils shrank suddenly: "Ralph Drew's eternity pointer!?"

    "That's right." Aizen Soyousuke said with a smile: "Your task is not to interpret the historical text, but to make other people, including the world government, think that I need you to interpret the historical text."

    "And everything you have shown in the outside world has perfectly completed the task I assigned to you" Aizen Soyousuke said with a smile: "Okay, Nico Robin, as a reward for completing the task well,  What do you need??

 Main Text Chapter 162 Navy Intelligence

    Chapter 84 Naval Intelligence

    Nicole Robin was still dazed when she returned to her room.

    Looking back on everything in the past, she felt a deep fear.

    Before coming here, the "consciousness" along the way has completely disappeared at this time, and she seems to have returned to the day when O'Hara was destroyed.

    He turned back into that little girl again.

    Until now, she has not asked for her 'reward', anyway, it is impossible for her to leave here, because according to Aizen, this is part of her mission.

    The task of attracting the combat power of the world government

    Judiciary Island, let the world government know that he is on Luffy's side.

    And now, since Luffy is looking for her, the world government will find out about this kind of thing, that is to say soon the world government will know that she has come to Aizen.

    They don't know that Soyousuke Aizen doesn't need to interpret the historical text by himself, but with the current nervousness of the world government, they probably think that Soyousuke Aizen is about to start a decisive battle.

    "Is everything in his plan" Nicole Robin sat on the bed and supported her forehead, but there was one more thing she was a little unclear about.

    That's why it's 'Luffy'.

    Nicole Robin thought of Luffy's 'mask', which should be more or less related to this

    X. Drake won this task, the task of stationing 'All Nations'.

    This is what he won, and until now he doesn't know where the 'Xuye Palace' is located, but it doesn't matter, as long as he knows where he is.

    And there must be a navy spy in a "public point" of Lan Ran like "Wan Guo", he just needs to find an opportunity to send his life paper out.

    Opportunities still exist.

    Because he found that Aizen Soyousuke was not wary of him.

    It's understandable if you think about it carefully, even if you become a broken face, those who still haven't been fully trusted are those who became pirates after the top war.

    Many of them are indeed spies of the world government.

    But he is different. Although he has a naval background in the past, he has long been a pirate, and he has also become a member of the "Great Era".

    It is only natural that he did not notice that he had long been a spy of the Navy.

    After all, Aizen Soyousuke himself was a vice admiral before, and he was very confident in his intelligence capabilities in the navy, so he didn't know that he was a spy at the time, and thought he was really a traitor to the navy.  So it's normal to have no doubts about yourself now.

    In other words, Aizen Soyousuke didn't trust him, but just believed in his intelligence ability.

    When he thought of this, he really breathed a sigh of relief, feeling that his intelligence work was much easier to do.

    And in fact, it was exactly as he thought.

    He found the 'spy' of the world government on the side of the nations, and successfully handed over his life paper.

    Then he returned to Xuye Palace safe and sound - as a broken face, he has a separate 'territory' here.

    Everything seems to be going in a good direction

    "There are currently two pieces of news, one good and one bad." Sengoku said to the people in the room: "The bad news is that Nicole Robin has been captured by Aizen Soyousuke.  After completing the interpretation of the historical text, it will be bad at that time."

    "That's true" Huang Yuan shook his neck: "Not only that, some navies have mutinied recently, even a vice admiral."

    Hearing Kuzan's words, the expressions of the others became gloomy.

    Although they stick to their own justice, not everyone can still do so in the face of temptations such as wealth, power, and eternal life.

    Especially immortality.

    How many people are asking for that?

    Even the Warring States period heard a shocking news - some Tianlong people said that it is better to let Aizen become the king, as long as they can live forever and keep their current status, the rest can be given to Aizen  .

    Those wastes don't matter at all!

    Rather, I am looking forward to it.

    If Aizen went to Marie Gioia now and said that he could bring immortality to the Celestial Dragons, I am afraid that half of the Celestial Dragons would turn against each other directly.

    Fortunately, this matter was suppressed by Wulaoxing no, Sanlaoxing.

    ?Sengoku regrets it now very regretful, he shouldn't let that Pomian say more, he should have killed that Pomian the moment he appeared.

    He wanted to learn more about the broken surface, and it turned out to be like this.

    But he needs to boost morale and can't say that.

    "Shut up, Polusalino." Sengoku said hoarsely: "But Nicole Robin will not be so quick to interpret the historical text, she may not surrender to Aizen Soyousuke so easily, plus  Now the Straw Hats have rushed to Wan Guo, and they want to rescue Nicole Robin through the 'black cavity' over there."

    "How long is it until the World Conference?" Akainu asked suddenly.

    "It's less than a month away, and all countries in the distance have already started to go to Marie Gioia." Qing Zhi said: "In this way, there are not many opportunities left for us, and he will choose to capture it during this period.  That's probably why Nicole Robin is there."

    "Is it necessary to protect the World Conference from proceeding smoothly or prevent him from getting one piece to choose?" Huang Yuan said with emotion: "It's terrible. He has gathered so much power but he still doesn't plan to attack directly. What is he planning to save his power for?"  To what extent?"

    "Don't worry about the World Conference, it will be handled by the World Government itself." Sengoku said: "Our goal is only Aizen Soyousuke!"

    "The next thing is good news." Sengoku said: "Our spies are already locating the headquarters of Aizen Soyousuke, and he found an opportunity to pass back the life paper! We don't have the energy to take care of the World Conference, so gather immediately  Force, summon all the members of Shichibukai under the king, once the location of Aizen Soyousuke is confirmed, immediately dispatch with all your strength!"

    "Aizen will be dealt with by the Four Emperors and the red-haired Shanks. He is not in the mirror. We are responsible for the other ten blades!"

    "yes!"

    Almost everyone in the room said in unison.

    The final battle is over.

    Although it is not that the world has returned to peace after defeating Aizen Soyousuke.  But at least, after defeating him, the world will not be as chaotic as it is now.

    Pirates, Revolutionary Army, and Aizenthere is too much turmoil everywhere.

    Relying solely on the strength of the navy is not enough, one of them must be wiped out completely, this party is 'Aizen Soyousuke', after that even if there are ten blades surviving, at most it will return to the situation of the separation of the four emperors  .

    It won't be like it is now. During this period of time, they always have a feeling that the sky may fall at any time.

 Text Chapter 163: The Eve of the World Conference

    Chapter 85: The Eve of the World Conference

    The navy has already begun to build up its forces.

    This time it will be Marshal Warring States, three admirals, and many strong men including the hero Garp.

    ? In addition to this, there is also the Qiwuhai under the king

    ? The world's number one swordsman, Joracle Mihawk

    Empress Boa Hancock

    King of Clowns Bucky

    ? Whitebeard II Edward Weble

    These four people.

    And the red-haired Shanks, one of the Four Emperors, and his crew.

    And the Straw Hat gang is going to the world with Trafalgar Law mixed together.

    In addition, two other people will also participate according to Aizen's script, namely Fire Fist Ace and Chief of Staff of the Revolutionary Army Sabo.

    It can be regarded as a very luxurious combat power, I hope these people can kill a few more Ten Blades - because they are still alive too much, and they are too strong.

    Aizen Soyousuke is still very gentle, hoping that these ten blades can die in the hands of others as much as possible, so that they will not be killed by him himself.

    In this way, the final battle is coming!

    "I'm not going¡ª!!" Bucky yelled at the vice admiral who came to summon him: "Whoever wants to go to that kind of place! Anyway, I won't go!!"

    He was crying inside.

    Think about it carefully, what kind of monsters are there!  ?

    Golden Lion, White Beard!  Not to mention these famous and legendary characters, he has heard of it, and that guy Douglas is also under Aizen's command!

    That monster is there too!

    And these people are just Aizen Soyousuke's subordinates, it's hell over there.

    Even if he were to go to war with the Navy Headquarters, he would never, never, never go to that hell!  !

    Whoever wants to go will go!

    "Don't say that, Bucky." The red-haired Shanks said with a smile: "I also need your help, and our side is also likely to win. Come on¡ª"

    "Even if it's you - no! It's because of you that I won't go! Haven't you tricked me less often? You bastard!!"

    "Listen, Luffy, this time is different from the previous ones, we don't know where Robin is, we just know the road to where Robin is." Nami said to Luffy and the others: "So  , we can't reveal our identities, we must first find a way to sneak in!"

    "Because once we fight, they are likely to close the 'black cavity' so we can't find Robin."

    "Ah, I know." Luffy tilted his head: "But how to sneak in?"

    "No, there is no need to sneak in."

    "Huh? What do you mean?" Sanji asked Trafalgar Law, who was looking aside.

    "We just need to show the reward order, and then we can go in." Luo said: "As long as you don't make trouble in the world, it doesn't matter even if they know that Nicole Robin has been arrested."

    "Is it really that simple?" Usopp asked puzzled.

    "It's that simple." Trafalgar Luo looked at the others: "But although everyone knows that they can pass through that, no one really wants to sneak in and fight, not even the World Government."

    "For example, the navy has been looking for the location of Aizen Soyousuke, but if you pass this, so what if the admiral enters?"

    "It will take time for the next army to drive in. At this time, Aizen just needs to close it, so that the generals will be trapped. They have to rely on their own strength to face those monster-like ten-blade monsters."  !" Trafalgar Law said with a sullen face: "I'll ask again, Mr. Straw Hat, do you really know what it means to walk into that?"

    "have no idea."

    "Varied¡ª¡ª?"

    "I only know one thing, Robin is my companion, and no one is allowed to take her away!" Luffy said with a smile: "Knowing this is enough."

    As for whether they can come back alive this time, no one, including Luffy, has thought about it.

    Most of them already have the consciousness to die.

    Especially Luffy, he has already had this kind of awareness.

    In the comics, when Luffy was about to be killed in Rogue Town, he faced his imminent death with a smile. He knew that he was Kai.?.

    Luffy also knows that most pirates are not good things, so in the comics, he often says "ah, I'm a pirate!" after helping some people!  '

    Although he said that he wanted to become the One Piece King, he never had the consciousness of being a pirate, and reflexively helped others, but even so, he still had the feeling that "I am a pirate, it's normal to die anytime"  This awareness.

    is a very 'contradictory' person.

    Isn't the enemy strong when it comes to war?

    In front of him are the top three generals of the navy, everyone can easily kill him, and he has no way to hurt these people, but even so, he still rushed forward without even thinking about it!

    Luffy has never lacked the awareness of facing death, what he lacks is the awareness of "how does his companion die?"

    Or it's not just him, it's the same for most of the people on this ship.

    Therefore, even if they know that Aizen Soyousuke and Ten Blades are many times stronger than them, as long as it is to save Robin, even if the enemy is ten times or a hundred times stronger, they will rush forward.

    It doesn't matter even if you die.

    There is one thing similar between the current Wan Guo and the past, and that is the surveillance network everywhere.

    Kaido on the Wano country has put it in a semi-abandoned state, in a situation of 'doesn't matter', because he can live for hundreds of thousands of years, or even longer.

    Therefore, he is going to focus his attention on this 'war'. Afterwards, no matter whether he wins or loses, he will have such a long time to do what he wants to do.

    He had only been in Wano Country for a few decades before, and with a long lifespan, he was more 'free'.

    Wanguo is also in a similar situation, but one difference is bigmom's craving disorder, although eating Yachukas can alleviate this disorder to a certain extent.

    But after all, bigmom can't eat all the time, and after she became the first and only Vastord in the world, eating Yachukas hardly increased her spiritual pressure.

    Even the effect on her cravings was even worse.

    This island also bears her food responsibility.

    At this time, the Straw Hats drove the pirate ship to the 'Cake Island' without any concealment. At this time, the kings of the world conference have begun to gather towards Marie Gioia.

    There is one more day until the World Conference

 Chapter 164 Intruders of the Void Night Palace

    Chapter 86: The Intruder of the Void Night Palace

    "Straw Hat Luffy¡ªI didn't expect you to come."

    Here is a bustling port, where countless pirate ships dock.

    As soon as Luffy and their ship arrived, a broken face appeared in front of them.

    "I'm here to bring Robin back." Straw Hat Luffy said looking at Pomian standing in mid-air.

    "Hey! Luffy¡ª¡ª!"

    "Humph, come with me." Pomian snorted coldly, and appeared on the ground from the sky the next moment, leading him there.

    "It feels a bit wrong." Sanji frowned and said.

    "That's true. The Straw Hat Master is too straightforward, and what the guy said" Luo thought for a while and said, "Everyone, be careful."

    The development of things is different from everyone's imagination.

    They naturally followed this break to that front.

    "Hey, Pomian over there." Luo asked, "How did your Aizen-sama order you? Was it for us to go there?"

    "You think highly of yourself." Pomian raised his head slightly, with an expression of looking down on everyone: "Master Lanran has always been 'indifferent' to those who want to go to the virtual circle, anyway, you only had one ending in the past, shouldn't you  Do you think you can survive there?"

    "Just walk in from here."

    "It's like this for us." Pomian said with a smile: "But you don't seem to be pirates who have taken refuge in Mr. Aizen. If you go like this, there will only be¡ª¡ªahhhhhhhhhhhh?!"

    Before Pomian could finish his words, he widened his eyes. He saw a path appearing at the foot of Luffy who walked in: "Impossible! You are obviously not empty!"

    They are the only ones who can walk in it!

    "So that's the case, I already understand." Luffy turned around and said, "Everyone! Follow me¡ª"

    "Good job! Luffy¡ª"

    "marvelous!"

    With that said, a group of people hurriedly followed.

    "Hey, wait!" The broken face shouted at the people in the black cavity: "Do you really know where the other side is?"

    "Of course¡ª!" Luffy rushed forward and shouted: "Bring Robin back¡ª¡ª!!!"

    The closed door was opened, and ten people of different heights walked in through the door.

    "There seems to be an intruder."

    "Intruder?"

    "It seems that there is a big commotion over there in the virtual circle."

    "Is it the virtual circle? But now the virtual circle is only left with Kirian and his ilk, and there is no Yachukas left. They all became broken faces and went to the Xuye Palace."

    "Mama, virtual circle? That's really far enough. It would be interesting if they rushed into the jade seat in one breath."

    "It seems to have rushed into the Xuye Palace."

    Everyone said that Lu Landing sat in front of his incomparably huge table one after another, waiting for the person in the middle of the Jade Throne to arrive.

    "That's why we were summoned." The golden lion laughed and looked at the woman standing aside: "Hey! Robin, don't you have anything to say!?"

    "No."

    Nicole Robin gritted her teeth and said.

    At this moment, a voice came from the jade seat in the middle, and the room fell silent.

    Aizen Soyousuke walked in through the gate over there.

    "Good morning, everyone from Ten Blades." Lan Ran looked at the people below before coming to the Jade Throne and said calmly: "The enemy is coming, let's make a pot of black tea first."

    "Is there no seat for Robin?" Aizen looked at Nicole Robin who was standing aside and said, "This matter is related to you, and you are an important contributor to completing my mission, so you should have a seat."

    "NoI don't need to."

    "Come over with that chair Well, let's put it next to Newgate, there is a bigger space over there, no problem?" Aizen looked at White Beard and said with a smile.

    "Gu la la la la, I have no problem, but instead of tea, mine is better replaced with wine." White Beard said with a smile.

    "Everyone sits so close, the taste of the wine is too strong." Aizan said with a smile: "It's the same when you go back to drink after the meeting is over."

    After finishing speaking, he quietly waited for some other chamian to finish pouring tea for everyone, and moved a chair for Nicole Robin.

    "Everyone has tea." Lan Ran looked at the crowdThe man said: "Then, listen to me while drinking, smile, and play the video."

    "yes."

    Speaking of which, a blue light appeared in the center of the table, and a three-dimensional image appeared in front of everyone.

    "There were nine intruders"

    Nicole Robin's pupils shrank as she watched the person in the picture.

    "Brooke, Franky, Tony Tony Chopper, Nami, Usopp, Vinsmoke Sanji."

    ¡®Vinsmoke?  ¡¯ Listening to the names one after another, Nicole Robin¡¯s heart moved. This was the first time she heard Sanji¡¯s surname.

    'Is Sanji the Vinsmoke?  '

    "Roronoa Zoro, Telfaga Law, Monkey d. Luffy."

    "" Crocodile's pupils narrowed slightly, and then the corners of his mouth parted: "It's really here, Straw Hats."

    Aizen looked at the expressions of everyone, and took a sip of tea slowly.

    "These are the enemies?" Barrett relaxed his body and leaned on the back of the chair: "I thought the navy or the world government was coming, but it turned out to be just some brats?"

    "It's boring, can't we have something more powerful!" Kaido drank the tea in front of him in one gulp, unable to taste any taste, only feeling very boring.

    "Underestimate the enemy is a taboo." Aizen Soyousuke put down his teacup: "The last time they broke into the Navy's Judicial Island to save Nico Robin, they challenged cp9, and Straw Hat Luffy also participated in the last  Go to war and save Ace. And Nico Robin, who was in charge of infiltrating the Straw Hats before, is here."

    Aizen looked at Nicole Robin, who was sitting next to the white beard and bowed her head silently, and said, "You can't be more clear about their situation."

    "Are they here to save our partners? Just rely on them?" Barrett snorted and said, "Don't you think we are Judiciary Island or the Navy's bastards?"

    "Mama, don't say that, Master Aizen also said not to underestimate the enemy, maybe it will be very interesting!" Charlotte Lingling said with a big laugh.

    "Hmph." Crocodile stood up and walked towards the door.

    "Where are you going, Crocodile." Fujitora said standing aside with a smile.

    "Since the bugs broke in, just crush them to death." Crocodile said with a sullen face: "It's not good to let those little bugs continue to hop."

    "Master Aizen hasn't issued an order yet, let's go back."

    "Hey, I did this for Master Aizen's dishes." Crocodile smiled at Fujitora with a gloomy smile.

    "Crocodile." Aizen said calmly.

    "yes."

    "I'm very glad that you are willing to act for me, but I haven't finished speaking, can you go back to your seat first?" Aizen Soyousuke paused, and continued: "What's wrong?"

    "I didn't hear your answer, Crocodile."

    The next moment, Nicole Robin's eyes widened. Although she didn't know what happened, Crocodile bent down, looking unsteady, and then knelt on the ground.

    ' 'Is this the Reiatsu those Pomian talked about?  ¡¯ Nicole Robin secretly said: ¡®I heard that spiritual pressure can only have such an effect when there is a huge difference in strength, but isn¡¯t Crocodile the ten strongest people under Aizen¡¯s command?  '

    'Oreven if it is the strongest, is there still an insurmountable gap between the leader and Aizen?  ¡¯ Nicole Robin gritted her teeth, looked at the other Ten Blades who were unmoved, then looked at Aizen and made a decision in her heart.

    "Really, you seem to understand." Hearing Crocodile's violent panting behind him, Aizen smiled and stood up and said: "Everyone, Ten Blades, as you can see, there are nine enemies. You can't underestimate them, but you can't take them lightly."  There is no need to deliberately cause commotion, everyone returns to their own palaces, and they can act as usual."

    "Master Aizen¡ª¡ª"

    "What's the matter, Nicole Robin." Aizan looked at Nicole Robin who suddenly stood up and said kindly.

    "Yes, didn't you say before that you would fulfill one of my requests?"

    "That's true." Aizen nodded slightly: "That's the reward you deserve."

    "So" Nicole Robin gritted her teeth and said, "Can you spare Luffy's life?"

    "So that's how it is." Lan Ran said with a smile: "It seems that during the time we were with them, some feelings have developed to some extent Well, I will try to let everyone be gentle."

    "Thank you" Nicole Robin said with a salute.

    This means that she admits that she is Aizen's subordinate But it can't be done otherwise, she knows who these ten blades are.

    I have seen the power of breaking the surface, and now I have insight into the tip of the iceberg of Aizen's power.

    Although I don't know to what extent everyone's strength has improved after two years of practice, it should not be time to ignore this lineup.

    She doesn't want everyone to die.

    That's all she can do.?The matter of Aizen's subordinates But it can't be done otherwise, she knows very well who these ten blades are.

    I have seen the power of breaking the surface, and now I have insight into the tip of the iceberg of Aizen's power.

    Although I don't know to what extent everyone's strength has improved after two years of practice, it should not be time to ignore this lineup.

    She doesn't want everyone to die.

    She can only do this

 Chapter 165 Sauron vs. Barrett

    Chapter 87 Sauron vs. Barrett

    "This is really weird"

    Luffy supported his straw hat and looked at the top of his head panting slightly: "I remember this is the ceilinghow did it become the sky?"

    Don't think too much about these messy things, Luffy glanced at the 'Pomian' lying aside: "Speaking of which, these guys are really strong."

    The group of them first made a big fuss in the virtual circle. There were many strange monsters there, but their strength was average. After they passed another one, they found themselves on a huge empty island.

    There is a huge castle in the center of the island.

    It should be the "Xu Ye Palace" that some Xu said.

    Not long after they broke in, they encountered the enemy and got separated during the battle.

    Luffy also had a fight with a three-digit broken face during this process. Although he won, he was very tired. After walking out of the broken wall during the battle

    What appeared in front of my eyes was such a sky and a white desert.

    "Well, forget it, this kind of thing is fine anyway¡ªRobin!!!!" Luffy took a deep breath and shouted: "Where are you¡ª¡ª!!!"

    "I didn't expect that I would meet you first."

    "Huh?" Luffy who heard the voice turned his head and saw a man with red hair.

    "Straw Hat Luffy." The sixtieth blade, Baloric Redfield, walked over with a smile: "I don't know if it's luck or misfortune, but it looks like you've come to an end here."

    "Where is this place?"

    Unlike Luffy's forced entry, Sauron has not encountered a single enemy so far, and this Void Night Palace is simply a maze in his eyes.

    For a person whose boat is five meters away to the left of him, and who wants to get back on the boat, but runs directly to the right¡ªthis Xuye Palace is too complicated!

    In fact, he was the first person to break away from the Straw Hat gang, and he ran and found that the others were gone-in fact, he ran and suddenly turned a corner.

    Therefore, at this time, he was completely running around, and even ran more than 20 laps within a square with a total length of no more than 100 meters before he ran out because of "not grasping the direction".

    In other words, fortunately, he didn't have a good grasp of the direction, otherwise he could run at this place of about 100 meters for a year.

    At this time, Sauron was sweating from running, not because of physical fatigue, but because of psychological pressure.

    How does he run, how does he feel that he has seen all the buildings around him?

    What exactly is this place?

    This is also a matter of course, except for him, everyone else has already run to the three-digit lair and fought there, but at Sauron's forward speed, he can't get to the three-digit place in a year!

    However, he was still a little quick-witted, and Sauron, who realized that he had never met anyone, pulled out his knife.

    "Three Swords Style-Thousand Eighty Troubled Winds!!"

    Boom!  !

    Looking at the torn wall in front of him and the smoke and dust, Sauron took off the blade he was biting in his mouth and smiled: "This way the road will come out."

    "¡ªThousand Eighty Annoying Winds!"

    "¡ªThousand Eighty Annoying Winds!"

    Although he always ran sideways, the road he cut out often ran to another road after running about one-third of it, and he didn't run straight all the time, but after the previous situation, now he cuts directly across the wall as soon as he sees it  .

    Therefore, although he ran crookedly, he just avoided the three-digit number, entered the real interior of Xuye Palace, and saw the false sky above his head.

    "one thousand¡ª¡ª"

    "It's annoying."

    Boom, boom¡ª¡ª

    Just when Sauron was about to attack again, heavy footsteps appeared from the smoke and dust behind him.

    "It seems that I am not alone at last." Sauron smiled and took off the blade he was biting in his mouth. No matter what, the opponent appeared!

    "I didn't want to bother with you brats at all." Douglas Barrett walked out and looked at Roronoa Zoro standing in front of him: "But you are really annoying, want to  Destroy the walls of my room and run?"

    "This place is like a maze, who pays attention to that kind of thing." Sauron said with a smile: "Hey, that big guy, do you know where Robin is?"

    "Of course I know." Douglas Barrett grinned forward and said, "If you can beat me, noas long as you can hurt me, I'll??Tell you.  "

    "So that's the case, then I'm really lucky." Sauron put the blade on his mouth again and bit it: "Although you are not a wall, the moves that you have already prepared to swing are now withdrawn, and I feel very uncomfortable.  , Three Swords Style Qianbashi Worrying Wind!!!"

    Douglas Barrett smiled and stretched out his hand, directly crushing the sword energy rushing towards him: "What? Is it only to this extent?"

    It turned out¡ªtotally ineffective?

    Sauron widened his right eye, and then took a deep breath: "Sure enough, you are not a fish, you are Ten Blades, right?"

    When he first met him, he judged from the powerful aura emanating from this man that he was not comparable to those he met in Xuquan before.

    But still tried it out.

    And the result Just as he expected, this man is very strong!

    "That's right." Douglas Barrett walked forward with a smile: "However, I won't say the specific name¡ª¡ª"

    "What¡ª!?" Sauron shrank his pupils as he watched Barrett suddenly appearing in front of his eyes.

    "After all, there is nothing to say to a dying person!"

    Boom!  !  !

    A simple punch!  Simple and unpretentious, but the power of this punch is not fake.

    The atmosphere seemed to be compressed, and Sauron felt like a small boat on the sea, which might be crushed at any time.

    He can only jump back as far as possible while covering his own blade with arrogance.

    Even though the ground was sandy, there was still a huge vibration, and the air seemed to be shaking: "This feeling If I was really hit, it's not a joke."

    Sauron's expression became serious. He didn't expect that the first thing he encountered when he came to the Void Night Palace was such a monster.

    He looked at the person in front of him, and thought about it in his mind. It seems that Nami said that the person with related characteristics was called?

    Ah, forgot, but he remembered: "Are you the Thirty Blade?"

    Sauron smiled and said, "The third strongest one."

    "wrong." Douglas Barrett gritted his teeth and clenched his fist: "Now it's fourth!"

    With that said, he rushed over again.

    "So that's the case, that's really miserable." Sauron said and put on a posture.  "Three-sword style, extreme, tiger hunting!"

    Although I don't know how it changed from third to fourthbut it has nothing to do with him. The first or blue dye is left to Luffy, which is his prey as the captain.

    And as long as the enemy is not number one, no matter whether it is third or fourth, no matter how strong the enemy is - he will not allow himself to lose.

 Text Chapter 166 Battle of Void Night Palace

    ?Chapter Eighty-Eighth: The Battle of the Void Night Palace

    And at this moment, a 'guest' ushered in the Xuye Palace.

    Tianlongren 'Roswald St.'.

    At this time, he looked at Aizen who was sitting on the jade throne and opened his arms and said, "I have already followed your instructions, will this give me eternal life!"

    "Eternal life?"

    "That's right! Just like what that Pomian said, let me be a Pomian too! It doesn't matter what the twenty kings are, the next era is the two kings no, the era of the two gods, we who live forever  If you can live forever, the throne will be given to you! How about it!"

    "Okay." Aizen Soyousuke smiled: "I have given you an answer before, no problem. Since you have followed my order, it doesn't matter if you continue to be the ruler of the world.  "

    Great~~

    St. Roswald laughed happily, in a very happy mood.

    That's right, just like what he thought, it doesn't matter whether it is Wulaoxing or other things that rule the world, he is not interested in these things.

    As long as the world can continue to let him do whatever he wants.

    He does know that many of the Tianlong people have the same idea as him, but he is the fastest!

    That is eternal life!

    Afterwards, the Celestial Dragons are not 'descendents of God', but 'God Himself'!

    After that, St. Roswald became a ghost and was thrown into the virtual circle as he wished, butit was eaten by other ghosts not long after.

    "it's a pity."

    The news about Saint Roswald's death came quickly, Aizen said casually with his eyes closed.

    He did give St. Roswald 'eternal life', buthe didn't grasp it himself.

    However, thanks to the traitors among the Celestial Dragons, the World Government's winning rate has been infinitely zeroed.

    Then he waited for a while, and got the news that the navy had almost arrived at the bottom of this new empty island, where the Golden Lion specially carried the original 'Merveille' here.

    Let those navies who can't fly can also climb up.

    "It's time to let the golden lion move." Aizen opened his eyes and said, "Move the city of advancement to the sky above Mary Gioia."

    "Devil Wind Foot¡ª¡ª"

    "Spectrum laser!!"

    "Hey hey, is this your best effort? You are really gentle." Doflamingo, the 90th blade, said with a smile.

    "This guy!" Sanji gritted his teeth, but the next moment his body couldn't move.

    "room¡ª¡ª"

    The next moment, Sanji and Shitou switched positions.

    "Ahspeaking of it." Doflamingo looked at Telfargal Law standing next to Sanji and said with a smile, "You can kill it."

    "Can be killed? What do you mean." Sanji frowned and said.

    "Haven't I said it?" Doflamingo grinned: "This is Aizen's reward for Robin's completion of the mission. It will grant him a wish so that we can't kill the Straw Hats, but Luo, you're not here."  Among them!"

    "Mission? Could it be that¡ª" Nami's pupils shrank, and she immediately thought of Aizen's goal of catching Robin here¡ªto decipher the text of history.

    "Eh, oh, what is it"

    "Don't talk to him too much." Luo gritted his teeth and looked around again. There were him, Sanji, Nami, and Usopp.

    Butthe four of them are not the opponents of Doflamingo in front of them.

    He is only the 'Ninetieth Blade'

    But no matter what, the purpose of his coming here is Doflamingo!  This is true whether he is ninth or first

    "Wow¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    Luffy fell to the ground with all his anger, and gritted his teeth looking at Baloric Redfield, who was already sitting on a gravel not far away, and looked very leisurely: "Isn't it okay in fourth gear  "

    "It seems that this is your full strength." Redfield sat on the gravel: "It seems that the move just now consumed a lot of your strength, and you won't be able to move for a long time."

    "Hmm¡ªdamn"

    "It's better not to force yourself if you can't move." Redfield said with a smile, "As long as you don't move, I won't kill you."

    "That can't be done." Luffy took a deep breath and stood up tremblingly: "Robin is still waiting for me."

    &nbsp; "But your moves are useless to me. This is a reality. Your strongest moves still can't hurt metoo weak."

    "That's not necessarily true." Luffy smiled.

    "Um?"

    "I didn't say that, I've tried my best before."

    "What?"

    "oh oh¡ª¡ª!"

    The next moment, Laidfield felt something was wrong¡ªreiki!

    Seeing Luffy who was standing there shouting and putting his hands in front of him, Redfield's pupils shrank: "Why do you have this power?"

    And the next moment, a bone mask was put on Luffy's face.

    "Blur! Then, fourth gear!"

    "Rubber King Ape Gun!"

    boom!  !

    A powerful punch hit Redfield, and it was when Luffy suddenly appeared behind him.

    'Ring and turn!  '

    There is no doubt that it is ringing!

    Feeling the strong fist pressure, Redfield did not just block it with one hand as before, but pulled out the Zanpakuto from his waist.

    boom¡ª¡ª!

    ¡®This power?  ¡¯ Redfield was startled: ¡®There is no doubt that it is of the ten-blade level, and so is Reiatsu Where did he get this power from?  '

    "Rubber Rubber Ape King Snake Cannon!!"

    Boom boom boom boom boom!

    The ground and the surrounding walls all turned into rubber at this time. After Luffy's fist hit the ground, it bounced off immediately.

    Just a blink of an eye, Luffy's fists are everywhere in all directions.

    There is almost no place to hide!

    "Oh oh oh!!!" Luffy tried his best to attack non-stop. After the battle just now, he knew that his speed was very fast.

    However, Luffy cannot use the 'snake man' mode yet.

    Because his 'steel skin' and 'armed color domineering' are too defensive, if he uses the snake man mode, his attack power may not be enough.

    So he made quick work of his wits and combined the moves of the Ape King Spear and the Big Snake Cannon with fruit awakening.

    Coupled with armed domineering color and spiritual pressure

    It was barely able to injure Redfield, and at the same time, he was constantly destroying the "armed domineering" internally during the process. His progress during the battle was amazing, but this move was more difficult. He was just fighting  Which found Redfield used, until now has not really mastered it.

    Countless black fists kept knocking Redfield to the ground before he stopped, and because of the exhaustion of physical strength and domineering energy, he temporarily released the fourth gear.

    However, after his round of attacks ended, Redfield stood up again!

    Did not lie on the ground for three seconds!

    He was only a little damaged where he was hit, and his clothes were a little messed up, other than that hardly any injuries!

    "It really hurts." Redfield said with a smile: "However, it seems that it's only the degree of painit's not even worth letting me go back to the blade. ?

 Text Chapter 167 Reinforcements

    Chapter 89 Reinforcements

    Seeing Redfield's state, Luffy's eyes widened, and he clenched his fists: "Do you still need to be more domineering"

    If you can master the kind of domineering 'internal destruction', you can hurt him through that steel, right?

    "Huh¡ª¡ª"

    Luffy took a deep breath, ready to do it again!

    "Can you still stand up? Brat."

    No matter which side it is, Ten Blades is very crushing, and the same is true for Douglas Barrett.

    Zoro had used his strongest 'Nine Swords Asura' esoteric art just before, but such a powerful blow only left a tiny bloodstain on Barrett's body.

    There were no traces of blood seeping out.

    "Although the exercise and strategy are seriously lacking, the consciousness is enough." Douglas Barrett said with a smile: "You have a lot of bones in your body, since you can still move."

    "Cough¡ª¡ª" Sauron spat out a mouthful of blood as he said that, but he didn't fall down because of it. He still put his hand on the blade, didn't say a word, and was immersed in his own world.

    so hard.

    It's too hard.

    This guy's physical strength is far beyond that of 'steel'. He is extremely tough and domineering, plus that 'steel skin'

    "Come and become Xu." Douglas said with a smile: "By now you should be clear about the racial gap between humans and Xu."

    "If you become Xu, you can play with me more or less in the future. Now you are too young as a human being, and you are destined to be impossible to defeat me!"

    After becoming Xu, Douglas could feel his 'rapid progress', not only the spiritual pressure, but also the secondary growth of his physical strength after breaking through the limit of the physical body.

    Even his domineering has become stronger.

    Except for those who are also ten blades, it is impossible for other human beings to compete with him.

    Just like the Sauron in front of him, although he is already very strong, he has not used his fruit ability, nor has he released the sword until now.

    The Zanpakuto at his waist has been standing there without moving, and he has been hammering the person in front of him almost unconscious with just his own fist.

    Sauron was breathing slowly at this time.

    He recalled the realm of "cutting iron" that he had reached a long time ago, the basis of which was "breathing of all things", and he had already felt this "breathing".

    The breath of the soul!

    The root of these people's power is the power of the soul. If they can grasp the breath of the soul maybe they can cut off the 'steel skin'.

    However, I have never heard of the existence of 'breathing of the soul' before

    Really?

    really have!

    Must have!

    Now, many pirates including the Four Emperors are gathered here, and the historical text guiding onepiece is also here, that is to say¡ª¡ªas long as you win this battle, you will not only be able to rescue Robin, but also save Robin.  Can take Luffy to the position of Pirate King!

    "There are ten million reasons to win, and none of them to lose!" Sauron raised his bloody face and said with a smile.

    He still has a lot of room for improvement whether it is kendo or others.

    In the comics, the three-knife mystic technique wielded by Sauron looks very strong, but in fact, Hawkeye can achieve the same effect with a single wave in the top battle.

    Sauron's sword energy can't reach that far, so he needs to 'fly over and chop'. In the battle on the top, Hawkeye waved it casually to attack Luffy.

    But the iceberg in the distance was cut off by Hawkeye!

    This is the gap between the current Sauron and Hawkeye.

    Sauron is also very aware of the gap between himself and the 'world's number one swordsman'.

    However, the existence of this gap is the same thing - he still has a lot of room for improvement!

    And now is the time for him to improve.

    "One knife and one life together¡ª¡ª"

    "Hey!" Douglas looked at Sauron who was about to fight and smiled, and wrapped the arm color, overlord color, and spiritual pressure around his right arm: "I have no intention of keeping my hand!"

    "Extreme Lion Song Song!"

    Tsk¡ª¡ª

    boom!

    The two sounds appeared almost at the same time, and Sauron was directly sent flying by Douglas' punch, rolling his eyes and bleeding.One place.

    However, his sword also worked.

    A knife mark with a depth of more than ten centimeters appeared on Douglas' chest, from his left shoulder all the way to his waist!

    "The smell of dominance seems to be mastered unintentionally." With such injuries, Douglas smiled as if nothing happened: "Is he dead? Brat, or is he still alive?"

    "Hoo-ha, hoo¡ª¡ª"

    "Huh?" Douglas grinned: "Fell asleep? Interesting"

    He put his hand on his wound: "Although I'm not good at steel skin, I can actually hurt me not bad guy, but it's just that this level of injury is too shallow. I'm best at it."  It's 'hyper-speed regeneration'."

    Douglas gathered the spiritual pressure on his chest, and in just a second, the injuries on his body completely disappeared, but a scar remained.

    This is what he left on purpose. It would be a pity if there were no traces of the wound left by a swordsman like this.

    "Hey, I haven't lost yet."

    "?" Douglas was stunned for a moment, then turned to look at Sauron: "I'm awake, but what can you do with your current body."

    "" Sauron didn't answer, he really wanted to stand up and continue fighting.

    However, no matter how he drives, the body does not respond at all.

    His body has really reached the 'limit'.

    "Douglas Barrett?"

    "This voice" Sauron was startled, and tilted his head to look in the direction of the voice.

    "How about letting me try it?"

    "Eagle-eyed Mihawk." Douglas grinned: "The world's number one swordsman! Interesting - your swordsmanship should be the pinnacle of human beings, so let me see, the pinnacle of human swordsmanship can fight me  What kind of damage is caused!!"

    "Hey, that's it, Luo." Doflamingo smiled wantonly, while Sanji and others were lying on the ground unable to move.

    After all, it was Lan Ran's order, and he must obey it, and would not kill these people, but Luo was different.

    He's not a straw hat guy.

    As he spoke, a pink light condensed on his fingers, and the next moment he raised his hand and faced a 'false flash' in the distance!

    "Dragon Blitz!"

    Almost at the same time, such a voice came from a distance, meeting the false flash.

    A man wearing a top hat and holding a long black stick fell in front of several people.

    "You are" Luo's pupils shrank slightly: "The Chief of Staff of the Revolutionary Army, Sabo!"

    "It seems that I came in time." Sabo said with a smile, "I'm here to help."

    "It's almost time." Redfield looked at the panting Luffy: "I don't plan to waste too much time on you, let's make you unable to act first."

    "fire punch¡ª¡ª!"

    "Ace!?" Luffy looked at the direction where the fire fist was fired in surprise, and saw the familiar figure.

    "Fire Fist Ace." Redfield said with a smile, "Is Roger's son coming to get in the way too?"

    "It's Whitebeard's son, don't forget it." Ace said with a smile, "Of course I have to get in the way, because he is my younger brother!"

    "Thanks, Ace." Lu Fei said with a smile on his face, "I'm saved! Hee hee hee¡ª¡ª"

    "Can you still fight? Luffy."

    "Of course no problem! ?

 Chapter 168 Whitebeard's Teaching Battle

    Chapter 90 Whitebeard's Teaching Battle

    "Do you want to fight me together?" Redfield said with a smile.

    "Ah, that's it."

    "But unfortunately, the time is up, umby the way, let him fight with you." Redfield thought for a while, turned around and shouted: "Pat!"

    "Boss!"

    As he said that, a civet cat ran over with both hands and feet.

    "What? Tanuki?" Luffy was taken aback for a moment, and then saw Redfield take a leaf from the Tanuki's hand and write something on it.

    Throw it over.

    "Be careful¡ªLu" Ace widened his eyes before he finished speaking.

    The moment the leaf fell to the ground, the figure of white beard appeared along with the white smoke!

    "Gu la la la la la¡ª" Whitebeard looked at Ace and Luffy in front of him and laughed.

    "Father¡ª?"

    "Uncle White Beard?"

    "Gu la la la la la, I didn't expect to fight Ace and your brother."

    "Wait a minute! Dad, what's going on!?" Ace said in disbelief.

    "You just need to understand that guy's ability." Whitebeard didn't plan to say more: "Then let me see how much progress you have made during this period of time!"

    As he spoke, he raised his fist, and a faint white halo covered it.

    "Be careful! Luffy¡ª!" Ace said quickly, "Daddy, he's serious!"

    "Hmph" Redfield took a look, turned around, and left with the ringer. He still had other things to do.

    As for Whitebeard

    This is one of Redfield's no, it's a very buggy ability of his subordinate civet named 'Pat'. Pat can make something called 'deformed leaves'.

    Pat himself can't use this kind of thing well, but Redfield can use it very well. He can use this 'transformation leaf' to become other people he knows.

    Anyone can do it.

    Whether it is a navy, a pirate, or a ten-blade, he can use this transformation leaf to transform it out. The transformed person has the same ability as himself, but it will be weakened partly.

    In "One Piece Endless World r" where Redfield played, he used this ability to conjure Whitebeard, Ace, Red Dog, Kizaru, Qingzhi, etc., as well as others from the Straw Hat gang.

    For example, if he transforms Robin and asks fake Robin to help him interpret the historical text, the people he transforms will complete the task obediently.

    He even conjures 'Pat' with a transforming leaf so that the person himself is useless and can be discarded.

    In addition to obeying Redfield's orders, the transformed characters have their own will.

    For example, the white beard he transformed will teach Luffy, and the transformed Ace will help Luffy fight red dog.

    It is undoubtedly a very buggy ability, definitely one of the most buggy abilities in the world of One Piece.

    And now the white beard that Redfield has changed is the tenth blade white beard!  Even if it's not as good as the main body, and it can't use the return blade, it's a white beard after all.

    It's not like any cat or dog can beat it.

    "That's right, if you don't want to die, get serious, don't think that I will hold back! After all" Whitebeard shook his fist fiercely, and the space was directly shattered by his fruit ability: "I am Whitebeard!!"

    Luffy immediately performed blurring, and Ace also immediately performed elementalization.

    But Whitebeard raised the naginata in his hand, grabbed the two of them with both hands and pinned them to the ground: "You two are the same! The use of domineering, the use of domineering color is the same, it's too rough - give me a new start  !"

    Boom¡ª¡ª!

    "Wow!!"

    Accompanied by the shock wave, both of them received a huge shock, and were sent flying with White Beard's loosened hand.

    "As it is now, even I can't beat the current one, whether it's One Piece or anything else, it's impossible to achieve!"

    "Daddy" Ace gritted his teeth and stood up.

    "One Piece I'm sure!" Luffy also took a deep breath, he was very tired from fighting until now: "Even if it's the white beard uncle, I won't let it!"

    "Hey, let's try it out." Whitebeard caught his naginata, and then swung it forward fiercely: "Just talking is not enough, let me see your strength!"

    &nbsp; This move does not use his fruit ability, it is pure domineering entanglement!

    "That guy with the white beard" Redfield, who had already moved away from here, turned around and took a look: "Is that really the case?"

    It is said that he will not keep his hands, that he will fight with all his strength, umit is true, but what he has been teaching the two people during the battle.

    Let them experience domineering, especially the use of domineering color.

    Those two people both mastered the overlord's color, but they only mastered it. Whitebeard is using the way of fighting to make those two people truly master this power.

    But it has nothing to do with him.

    He was ordered to stay in this 'Empty Night Palace' because of the ability of 'Pat', he alone can use the transforming leaves to create thousands of troops.

    The closer the personality of the person created by using the "deformation leaf" is, the closer the strength will be.

    For example, the white beard he only makes now, although it is weakened compared to the main body, but the strength is stronger than that of the top war period, because he has preserved a lot of his original character.

    But because of this, I was too free and learned to release water.

    If it is made completely according to my own ideas, then although this person has the same strength as the main body, but also has the same personality, he will be disobedient.

    He needs to add elements such as "obedience" to it, so the more orders he gives go against his own ideas, the weaker his strength will be.

    However the blow to the morale of the enemy is another matter.

    Bang bang bang¡ª¡ª

    Along with three streams of smoke, three admirals of 'Red Dog', 'Yellow Monkey' and 'Qing Zhi' appeared in front of Laidfield's eyes!

    Then there was another series of white mist, and the remaining members of Ten Blades appeared!

    The three generals of the navy did not perform so well because they violated their original ideas too much.

    However, the members of Ten Blades may not have fewer ideas and can exert more power.

    After all the core instruction he gave to these fake members of the Ten Blades was not 'obey Redfield's order' but 'obey Aizen Soyousuke's order.  '

    Their bodies all obey Aizen's orders, so they are naturally not against their will as avatars.

    "The navy is about to land too." Laidfield said to the three generals beside him: "Go and stop them first."

    "Ah la la, I didn't expect that one day I would be asked to fight against the navy." Kuzan said and walked forward.

    "Evil must be eradicatedNavy"

    boom¡ª¡ª

    As Akainu said, his body turned into smoke and exploded, turning into a leaf and falling to the ground.

    "It's too contrary to my own thinking, contradicting myself." Laidfield shook his head: "But two people are enough, what will the navy look like when they see their respected general attacking them? It's really shocking  look forward to.?

 Main Text Chapter 169 Counterfeit Goods vs. Main Body

    Chapter 91 Counterfeit Goods Fighting Ontology

    "Ah la la, it seems that that guy Sakaski can't really attack the navy." Kuzan said as he walked, "I didn't expect such a possibility to exist."

    "I didn't expect it at all~~" Polusalino said the same way: "But there is no way, who made this work."

    "How much energy can you use?"

    "I don't know." Polusalino said indifferently, "Try it and you'll know."

    As he spoke, his body turned into bits of light and dissipated beside Kuzan.

    "Just try it and you'll know" Kuzan scratched his head: "Forget it, I'm not the main body anyway, so I don't need to worry about such things. Let's end this bad development quickly."

    Here is the original theatrical version, where the golden lion lets the pirates he recruited enter a huge island where his empty island is.

    The center of this island is a huge rocky mountain with spiral stairs leading to the top of the mountain, connecting to other empty islands.

    Although because of the original white beard, the mountain fell off a little, but after the golden lion lifted it up and went through some trimming, it looked the same as the original.

    The Navy and the others noticed the 'Xuye Palace' in front of them through the empty island they landed on.

    "Act fast!"

    Warring States looked at the Xuye Palace in the distance and shouted loudly.

    This time, there are 200,000 navies gathered from all over the world, which is 50,000 more than during the top war. Among them are the national armies of some powerful alliance countries of the world government.

    There are also "Pirates" who have been "zhaoan" during this period, including the Four Emperor Shanks.

    There are also Shichibukai including Hawkeye Mihawk.

    However, these Qiwuhai have now rushed in by themselves, including the empress Hancock.

    "Um?"

    At this moment, a light appeared above his head: "This is what is that guy Polusalino doing?"

    "I do not know."

    "!?" Sengoku narrowed his pupils and looked at Polusalino who appeared beside him and also looked up at the sky.

    Seeing him raise his head and say, "It seemsanother ability user with Shining Fruit has appeared."

    As the light dimmed, Polusalino also saw the figure gathered with the light: "It's really scary, Aizen Soyousuke Although I don't know what method he used, he was able to make another  One me."

    "Eight-foot Qiong Gouyu¡ª¡ª" Then I saw the hands in the sky crossed in front of him, and the little lights converged, and the next moment the rain of light fell from the sky!

    Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª!

    The navy was in disarray.

    "what happened!?"

    "Why is the Yellow Ape going to attack us!"

    They saw that the yellow ape in the sky did not use this move again after releasing the 'Bachiqiong Gouyu' once, but stretched out a  Fingers, with the gathering of rays of light, one after another can trigger beams of explosions tens of hundreds of meters around to hit the ground at the moment of touching.

    It's like playing whack-a-mole!

    "Oh~~" At this moment, he suddenly stopped his attack and looked to the side. The same light was gathering, and the same figure appeared beside him.

    "It's really merciless~~" Polusalino appeared next to the counterfeit transformed by the deformed leaf: "I don't remember, I was so 'fast'~~"

    Although he has the ability of Shining Fruit and is very fast, he has a very slow temper.

    When he was in the Chambord Islands, facing Zoro who was knocked down by him, his legs were almost sore. Usopp and Brook on the opposite side had hit him hundreds of times, but this kick did not fall.

    Robin used the fruit ability to move Sauron away, and his foot has not yet fallen.

    ?He also deliberately elongated the tone and said, "I'll finish him now~" and then until the Rayleigh people came, his kick¡ª¡ªstill didn't fall!

    It can be seen from this that the attack speed and frequency in front of me are so fast, it must be a counterfeit!

    "Just go around me." He also said in that lazy tone: "After all, this is the order of the person who created meCan you not get in the way?"

    "Then there is no other way." Polusalino said, "That's great, I have something I really want to know."

    "I agree, I also want to know one thing."

    &nbsp; The two Polusalinos disappeared and appeared at the same time, and said at the same time: "What will happen if I am kicked by the speed of light?"

    Boom¡ª¡ª!

    The next moment, a flash of light appeared in the sky, and the two of them kicked at each other at the speed of light at the same time. The two flashes of light collided and produced an explosion that almost covered the entire sky.

    "Ah la la, are counterfeit products that powerful?" Kuzan looked at the sky: "Isn't it impossible to tell who is real and who is fake?"

    "pheasantbeak (storm pheasantbeak)!"

    "Ah" Looking at the huge ice bird flying in the distance, Ku sighed in admiration: "I have fake ones too I can't let you meet the pheasantbeak of this formation!"

    The same huge ice bird flew over, and the two collided in mid-air, forming an iceberg amidst the roar.

    Sakaski looked at the two rays of light in the sky, and then at the contest between the two ices that were gradually moving away under the leadership of Kuzan. His hands were covered by magma, and his knowledge was maximized, and he observed keenly.  around.

    Where?  Where is your own counterfeit?

    Not only him, but everyone else including Sengoku and Garp are also on guard, wary of the appearance of another self.

    "I can feel the power gap." Warring States said: "There is a gap between the power of the counterfeit and the main body But after all, they are all natural-type abilities. It will take a little time to tell the winner. It seems that they have been dragged  "

    Sengoku said with a sullen face: "We don't have that extra time, the whole army will attack! Break into the city of advance! The target - Aizen Soyousuke!"

    "Oooo¡ª¡ª!"

    Countless soldiers shouted and rushed towards the Xuye Palace in front of them.

    However, if you feel it carefully, their morale has indeed taken a hit.

    The enemy already has a powerful character like Ten Blades, and now there are counterfeit ones of his own. Although the power of the main body is not as powerful, it is comparable to the main body!

    If a Kuzan or Polusalino suddenly appeared next to them during the battle who knows if it is true or not!  ?

    Warring States also saw this and immediately ordered the attack.

    Because the longer it drags on, the more these people think, and the more they think, the weaker their momentum will be.

    The morale of the navy has dropped so much even though they haven't encountered a single broken face This made Sengoku very annoyed, and at the same time, his inner anxiety became more and more intense.

    He always feels that something is wrong

 Main Text Chapter 170 Attack Announcement

    Chapter 92 Attack Announcement

    "What should I do next"

    X. Drake is thinking, the navy is coming, whether he will continue to hide, or it is time for him to return.

    Although he wanted to get as much information as possible, Aizen Soyousuke's order at this time was to let them return to their respective palaces

    This is an order.

    Of course, if he revealed his identity as a spy now, he would naturally not have to pay attention to this order, but they all had powerful spiritual pressure.

    But the concealment of his own spiritual pressure is very weak, so once he leaves his own palace, he will inevitably be discovered by other villains.

    He can only wait here slowly.

    At this time, the Warring States had already led the navy into the Xuye Palace¡ª¡ª

    Originally, he imagined that he would encounter huge resistance here, but in factAlthough he encountered some enemies, including broken faces, lieutenant generals of the navy, and CP members of the world government.

    But none of these people was as strong as imagined, and after being defeated, they all turned into leaves and fell to the ground.

    Not the ontology!

    So what about the noumenon?

    "Robin¡ª¡ª!"

    Robin, who was walking in the Empty Night Palace, turned around and saw three people running towards him: "Chopper, Franky, Brooke, are you all right?"

    "Well, Robin, they didn't do anything excessive to you, did they?"

    "I'm fine, what about Luffy and the others?" Robin said sweatingly. She had actually been looking for it for a while, but she didn't have a life paper, and she didn't have a spiritual pressure, so she couldn't perceive the location of other people.

    No one has been found.

    "Luffy and the others are ah! Luffy's paper of life!?" Chopper stared at the half-burned paper of life in his hand with widened eyes.

    This was made before Luo suggested that they enter the Palace of Void Night.

    Everyone has someone else's, in order to prevent getting lost.

    The most important thing is to prevent Sauron from getting lost. In fact, Sauron also took it to look at it when he was lost, but His health points often point to the west, and he ran to the south.

    This thing is still useful for Sauron, but it is really not very useful.

    "Then let's get out of here quickly, something is wrong."

    At this time, most of the Ten Blades gathered around Soyousuke Aizen.

    The 10th blade Whitebeard, the 30th blade Big Mom, the 50th blade Kaido, the 80th blade Bundy Waldo, the 10th blade Magellan

    They sat here quietly, watching everywhere being 'captured' by the navy.

    Just at this moment, the door behind them opened, and the golden lion came out from inside: "The layout here has been completed!"

    "Very well, let's go, capture Marie Gioia."

    Lan Ran stood up and stretched out his hand to the side as he spoke: "The seventy-seventh of the bound Tao, the sky is quite empty."

    In an instant, everyone, whether it was the navy, the broken face, or the straw hat, felt a voice appearing in their ears.

    "What the hell is going on? It seems like someone is talking in my mind?" Chopper said doubtfully.

    "This is" Nicole Robin looked up: "Aizen must have done something, can you hear it too?"

    "Yes, I can hear it very clearly." Brooke nodded: "It feels like they are connected by something."

    Hawkeye, who was fighting in the distance, also stopped and looked at Barrett on the opposite side: "What is this?"

    "Just listen to it." Barrett smiled and tore off the tattered coat on his body, and the wound on his body healed instantly: "When Master Aizen finished speaking I should almost show the real  Let¡¯s have fun with you, the world¡¯s number one swordsman!¡±

    "What?" Sauron, who was lying on the side, widened his eyes: "Has this guy not used his full strength so far?"

    Boom!

    Polusalino also killed the counterfeit himself at this time and stopped.

    "What?" Sengoku widened his eyes in disbelief: "That guy Aizen¡ª¡ª!"

    "Didn't he want to use Nico Robin's power to get the onepiece first? How could¡ª?"

    "Aizen¡ª! Where is Robin!!" Luffy stopped fighting with the transformed Ye Baibeard and shouted loudly.

    "Aizan" Sakaski clenched his fists: "What are your plans?"

    ?Did you fall into the trap"

    Boom boom boom boom¡ª¡ª!

    Almost at the same time, the warships docked nearby were bombed collectively and turned into pieces all over the place.

    "Marshal of the Warring States Period! Not good, there was an unknown attack just now, our ship¡ª¡ªWow!!"

    Listening to the voice on the other side of the phone bug, Zhan Guo's expression became more and more gloomy, his chest heaved violently, and his anger was overflowing, but he couldn't do anything.

    "It seems that we are trapped here." Garp also lost his usual smile on his face: "That guy really obviously has such a strong force, but in the end he still wants to disperse our combat power?  ?¡±

    Aizen said with a smile

    During the speech, Aizen Soyousuke had already passed through the black cavity, and saw Marie Gioia under his feet: "Thenyou can start, Shiji. ?

 Text Chapter 171 The Battle of Mary Joa

    Chapter 93 The Battle of Mary Joa

    "And before that Void Night Palace, I will leave it to you temporarily, Baloric Redfield."

    Accompanied by Lan Ran's words, the figure of the Red Earl appeared in the Xuye Palace behind him.

    "Leave it to me."

    The ability of the deformed leaf used by Baloric Redfield can repeatedly create a person.

    It is even possible to create 'plural identical existences'.

    Unless you defeat him, or find his subordinate officer named 'Pat'.

    Therefore, even if the navy wants to capture this Void Night Palace, which only has Barrett, Redfield, Crocodile, and Doflamingo, and the total number of other broken faces does not exceed ten, it will not be easy.

    "I've been preparing for a long time." The golden lion Shiji grinned. He himself also passed through the black cavity, and stood in the sky of Marie Gioia with hundreds of people including him.

    That's right, the real broken-faced army is here at this time, and they will all be involved in the war against Mary Gioia.

    Aizen has already learned a lot about Marie Gioia, and also knows what the secret treasure of the Tianlong people is, but in order to prevent any unknown combat power, he still weakens the combat power of the World Government as much as possible to the present  this level.

    The next moment, dark clouds appeared above Mary Gioia.

    It looks like a huge meteorite, but in fact this 'meteorite' is completely artificial, and its name is 'Undersea Prison¡¤Propulsion City!  '

    The golden lion made the entire booster city float up and flew over Marie Gioia!

    Then he waved his hands full of a sense of ritual, and with a violent downward swing of his hands, the advancing city stopped abruptly, and then slammed towards Mary Gioia below!

    "Smile."

    "Understood."

    As he spoke, Fujitora smiled and waved the blade in his hand towards the sky.

    The speed at which such a huge object like Propel City falls from the air will not be very fast at first.

    After all, in addition to gravity, the propulsion city will also be affected by resistance, but Fujitora's fruit ability is 'gravity', and he has maximized the impact of gravity on the propulsion city.

    Then you can see that red marks soon appeared around the advancing city, which was falling at a relatively slow speed.

    As if something was burning.

    Propel City is falling towards Mary Joya at an extremely fast speed.

    "So, what are you going to do? Tianlong people." Aizen Soyousuke said with a smile.

    The war has begun!

    Mary Gioia Pongle Castle.

    At this time, the kings represented by 50 countries among the 170 alliance countries in the world are gathering here to discuss the future of the world.

    "Wait a minute, did you hear anything?" The speaker of the World Conference, Han Berg of the Kingdom of Barrywood, shouted loudly, making the room a little quieter.

    Whoosh¡ª¡ª

    Whoosh¡ª¡ª!

    Buzz¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Indeed, other people gradually heard it, and raised their heads to look at the ceiling with the voice: "What happened up there?"

    "Hey" At this moment, the king who was leaning against the window stood up and came to the window and widened his eyes: "That what is it!?"

    "A meteorite?"

    The room suddenly became chaotic.

    "Pattapata¡ª¡ª" At this moment, a series of footsteps came, and several guards said with cold sweat on their faces: "The meteorite is coming! Everyone go to the underground immediately for refuge!!"

    On the other side of the Tianlong Gate, there is the residence of the Tianlong people known as the "Field of the Gods".

    At this time, the remaining Sanlao Xing was standing on top of a building, looking at the huge meteorite that was about to fall overhead.

    They have long been prepared!

    "Sure enough, it's a meteorite." One of them said, "Said Fujitora with a smile, plus Jinshi, the abilities of these two people are very suitable for this kind of aerial attack."

    "But this is also the most difficult attack. Unless the entire meteorite is completely destroyed, it will definitely damage Mary Gioia."

    "It doesn't matter. Now is not the time to care about such things. The navy seems to be trapped, but this is also an opportunity. Unlike the last time, we have made sufficient preparations this time." The five old stars raised their heads and said  : "The balance of the world has been destroyed, in order to restoreReturning to the previous balance again, Aizen Soyousuke and his ten blades must all be killed!  "

    Facing the huge meteorite 'Advance City' above the head, several buildings in the realm of the gods split apart, revealing huge gun holes.

    Then the next moment, a huge roar came.

    This roar shook Wu Laoxing's calmness.

    Violent explosions occurred around the giant cannons that seemed to be able to sink the island!  Directly blow up a third of it directly!

    Naturally, they couldn't hide the arrangement of Mary Joa from the Tianlong people living here, but they didn't expect that one-third of the positions had already been exposed, and the traitors among the Tianlong people planted bombs!

    "Who did this kind of thing!"

    "Aizen Soyousuke It seems that it is more difficult to win this war than imagined."

    "Now is not the time to think about this! Shoot down that meteorite¡ª"

    ?Because it was directly below the city of advancement, and they couldn't have seen what it looked like below the city of advancement, so Wulaoxing hasn't found it until now, and the one above his head is not a meteorite.

    How much power has the world government accumulated in the process of ruling the world for eight hundred years?  This is something Aizen Soyou doesn't understand.

    Even if he and some spies from the Celestial Dragons asked Flamingo, there was still no way to be completely sure.

    It is for this reason that a weakening of the known power of the World Government is necessary.

    And after this power is weakened, all the power presented is unknown!

    Every card played by Tianlongren now is his own hole card.

    Boom boom boom!

    What Tianlongren's cannon shoots is not a shell, but a golden laser, which looks reminiscent of a "pacifist" or a "general yellow ape".

    And the speed of light of the laser is thicker than that of these two.

    The yellow ape can cause a large-scale explosion just by launching such a small speed of light. Naturally, such an attack can't support the city.

    Along with the shattering of the foundation, the city of advancement also completely disintegrated, and at the same time¡ª¡ª

    A large amount of black matter appeared in the sky, appearing below the promotion city.

    The wreckage of the advancing city slammed into various parts of Mary Gia, destroying a large number of buildings, and the broken pieces almost turned the whole of Mar Gia into ruins.

    And above the ruins is a huge black figure, a monster with a bone mask and roaring upwards - Killian.

    "oooooooooo¡ª¡ª¡ª!" Killian's own intelligence is low. Although Fujitora had already dispelled his own fruit ability with a smile when facing the attack, it only slowed down the landing speed of the city.

    These Kilians were also damaged to a certain extent, so they landed on the ground and used all other creatures as food.

    Their souls can fill the wounds of Killian.

    Thus, red flashes gather in front of their masks¡ªfalse flashes.

 Main Text Chapter 172 Three Kings vs. Three Old Stars

    ? Chapter Ninety-Fourth Three Kings vs. Three Old Stars

    "oooooo¡ª¡ª"

    Some of the Killian roared and fired a false flash, and some of the Killian's body was shining slightly. If you look closely, you will find that the weaker people around this kind of Killian fell directly to the ground.

    That's 'soul absorption'.

    These kilians are 'eating' the souls of other humans around them.

    This kind of behavior is an instinctive reaction for these Kylians. As for those who are not even Kylians, some of them fell to the ground and died directly.

    The other part was cushioned with Reiatsu in advance and suffered minor or serious injuries.

    Because they left the environment of the "virtual circle", it can be said that these virtuals encountered the "human soul" for the first time in their lives.

    Looking at the Tianlong people, guards, and slaves around them, they felt hunger and thirst from the bottom of their hearts, and everyone looked like they were watching snacks.

    The whole Mariejoya turned into a purgatory on earth.

    "Then" Aizen Soyousuke looked at the chaotic Marie Gioia and said, "Magellan, you go to protect the kings of those countries, they are still useful."

    "Others" Aizen Soyousuke said with a smile: "Except for those kings, there is no one left."

    At the same time, Chambord Islands.

    The large screen in the center here suddenly changed to Mary Joya's current situation, and to the scene of this battle. Those who noticed this all widened their eyes.

    ? Although it is not the case of preparing in advance like the top war, a bunch of reporters are ready.

    Not bad this time.

    Because the 'World Conference' has started, everyone here is waiting for what will happen at the World Conference, waiting for first-hand news.

    Only now, the situation has changed.

    The focus is no longer the world conference, but whether the world government can successfully keep its throne in the face of the challenger Aizen Soyousuke

    On the other side, the revolutionary army is also ready to go.

    "This is an opportunity." Long said to the other revolutionary soldiers: "The world government has nothing to worry about now. It doesn't matter to us whether the final victor is the world government or Aizen, because we are the only ones who stand on the side of the people."  On the other side, only we can usher in the real victory!!"

    Looking at Mary Gioia, who was like a purgatory, the remaining three old stars looked ugly, but they were not overly excited.

    Actually before the war started no, a year ago, some young Draconians were sent away from Mary Gioia.

    These Draconians are their future.

    Because Aizen Soyousuke put too much pressure on them, although they have made what can be called "perfect" preparations, Aizen's ability is likely to be far beyond imagination.

    In addition, even Doflamingo, a pirate who knew the secrets of the Tianlongren, joined Aizen.

    They must consider the possibility of losing this battle.

    Just at this time, golden flashes appeared again from all over Marie Gioia, this time it was the pacifists who were fighting those Killian and other ghosts.

    dong dong¡ª¡ª

    The next moment, such voices kept appearing in the sky.

    When they raised their heads, they could see figures in white clothes appearing everywhere in the sky. These people generally had bone ornaments, holes and numbers on their bodies¡ªbroken faces!

    Hundreds of broken faces!

    The space in front of Sanlaoxing's eyes also moved slightly, and three figures stood in front of them.

    "Ten BladesOriginal Four Emperors."

    One of them narrowed his eyes slightly as he looked at the three people standing in front of them.

    The Tenth Blade: Whitebeard Edward Newgate

    Thirty Blade: bigmom Charlotte Lingling

    The fiftieth blade: Beast Kaido

    At the same time, there are also these people's overbearing arrogance and spiritual pressure.

    Such a powerful force did not leak out redundantly, and it completely acted on the three of them. They had some understanding of the strength of the Four Emperors before.

    but now

    The strength of the three of them is beyond imagination.

    'According to intelligence, they can also carry out a behavior called 'returning blade' to improve combat effectiveness, and" Sanlaoxing looked up at Aizen standing at the top of the sky: "Before he made a move, we didn't  So rash.  '

    And worst of all, noPeople can guarantee that when they fight, Aizen will not make a move.

    "Gu la la la la la - five old stars." White Beard laughed and held his naginata. The naginata in his hand was not the previous "Supreme Great Sharp Sword Twelve Crafts". He sent that knife back  My own pirate group, now this is his Zanpakuto!

    The obvious white ripples of the carrier on the raised blade are different from the ripples this time before, which are very sharp and attached to the blade like sword energy.

    "It's not good - spread out!"

    "Gu la la la la, it's too late." White Beard laughed loudly: "Don't you think my attack is easy to dodge? I'm White Beard¡ª¡ª!"

    Hiss - Kaka Kaka!

    After the white beard finished waving, a crack appeared in the space in front of him like a knife blade was cut, and then¡ªthe front of the white beard trembled sharply!

    Concentrate the scattered shock waves at one point and in one direction.

    This blow even trembled the whole of Marie Gioia, and huge cracks appeared in the red earth continent, and many humans who could only stand on the ground fell directly to the ground.

    The three old stars were directly scattered.

    When everything in front of him was spinning around, Whitebeard directly used the ring to disappear in place, and when he appeared the next moment, he appeared in front of the only blond-haired Wu Laoxing, and swung the blade down again!

    Now he doesn't need to use the shock wave as before. His blade is like a sky lock, zhanyue, and crescent moon, and he can wrap the shock wave all the time, so that every blow he has has the power to cause vibration.  stored energy.

    It can also be swung directly to cause a wide range of vibrations.

    Just the change of this weapon alone has increased his strength a lot!

    At this time, Wu Laoxing clearly felt it. With the swing of the white beard blade, the space around him trembled sharply.

    He only had time to put his arms in front of him to maximize the armed domineering color.

    The next moment, he felt that his arms had almost lost consciousness, and he was hammered from a height of tens of meters to a depth of more than ten meters almost instantly.

    "Wow¡ª¡ª" the blonde Wu Laoxing's pupils trembled violently, and he almost lost consciousness.

    Not only that, Whitebeard's move did not cause a large-scale earthquake, but the blond Wu Laoxing could feel his internal organs trembling violently, even if he covered his internal organs with armed domineering, he persisted.  Not long.

    'This guy with white beard' The blond Wulaoxing looked very ugly: 'The vibration of the fruit was directly introduced into my body like an armed internal destruction!  ?  '

    Especially the arms, although they have not been cut off, are now so numb that they almost lose consciousness.

    too strong.

    'This white beard is much stronger than when he was on the top of the warIt is even more terrifying than the heyday of intelligence!  ?

 Chapter 173 Secret Treasure of the Celestial Dragons

    Chapter 95: The Secret Treasure of the Tianlongren

    Holy Land Marie Gioia, when the World Conference was held, earth-shattering events emerged one after another.

    The big prison with copper walls and iron walls appeared unbelievably above Marie Gioia. The fall of the impulsive city directly made it difficult to activate a large number of defense measures Marie Gioia had arranged during this period, and countless people died in it.

    And the notorious and vicious criminals who were originally located in the promotion city have all turned into another kind of creature.

    The power surged into Mary Joadam, and began to attack the world government's arrangements on all sides.

    What is shown in front of you is simply not like the scene in this world.

    This is a pinnacle battle that rewrites the direction of the world!

    People all over the world can only hold their breath and quietly witness the changes in the future.

    And until now, the figure standing in the air, Aizen Soyousuke, still hasn't made a move!

    at this time¡ª¡ª

    The battlefield of white beard and blond five old stars.

    Whether it's CP members, pacifists, or Xu, they are all far away from this battle place full of spiritual pressure and domineering.

    The blond Wulaoxing who was fighting with Whitebeard looked like some kind of creature with a ferocious face at this time. He is a devil fruit ability user of the animal department, and he has already reached the level of "awakening".

    Relying on this almost 'immortal' body, he regained his hands, but the shock wave in his body has not dissipated, and there is a faint tendency to become stronger during the vibration process.

    'According to the current speed It won't be long before even my fruit awakening can no longer resist this shock.  ¡¯ The blond Wu Laoxing secretly thought, now he can still repair it while it is damaged, but if the vibration keeps getting stronger, his repair speed will not be able to keep up!

    Kaka¡ª¡ª

    The whole room was trembling non-stop, this was the least damage caused by the booster city that descended from the sky.

    It is also where the throne is.

    All kinds of swords and weapons are inserted in front of the throne, and the figure sitting on the throne is the real ruler of the world government, 'Im'.

    He stood up from the throne and walked in the trembling room with a long back swing.

    The battle outside became more and more fierce.

    This solid room seemed to collapse at any moment.

    However, the trembling of the ground did not make his footsteps unstable, and he continued to walk forward steadily.

    "Great turmoil in the world."

    "The great sinner who threatens my world."

    He already knew about the war outside, but he didn't think that the world government would lose, because he had the ability to set things right.

    It has been 800 years since the world government was born.

    During this period of history, there have been many people who challenged the authority of the world government like Lockes, but none of them succeeded. The reason is very simple, that is, the world government is strong enough!

    The Draconians are the descendants of the gods.

    And now¡ª

    "God has decided to clean up this era!"

    As he spoke, he picked up a piece of 'bomb rock' on the side, which was brought in by some traitors of the Tianlong people, but he kept staring at this side, so naturally it was impossible to succeed.

    Before Aizen Soyousuke didn't know the specific location, and he didn't have a good way, but now that people have appeared, the next step is simple.

    Kaka¡ª¡ª

    Thus, the Red Earth Continent split open. Originally, a huge crack appeared in the Red Earth Continent under Whitebeard's move.

    At this moment, Marie Gioia is completely torn apart.

    Huge rocks all around fell off and smashed into the sea.

    Under such circumstances, the naval branches on both sides of the Red Earth Continent were immediately destroyed.

    Buzz¡ª¡ª

    At the same time, there was a violent mechanical roar. Hearing this sound, both sides of the battle stopped. The half-dead Wulaoxing side was pleasantly surprised to see that a stick protruded from the cracked red earth continent.  Only a huge palm.

    Boom!

    The palm of the hand slapped the ground and directly left a huge palm mark of hundreds of meters on the red earth continent. It was covered with a powerful armed domineering color. With a single sweep, countless pacifists, hypocrites, and broken faces that had no time to dodge were all hit.  fly!

    Immediately afterwards, another hand appeared, and the two palms emptied all the nearby creatures, even the ten-blade level Pomian.??It's hard to resist.

    Even Kaido was slapped away!

    Then with two palms on the ground, the huge body hidden under the red soil continent will appear in everyone's field of vision.

    At the same time, the atmosphere became chaotic.

    Countless airflows rotated at high speed and attached to the surroundings of this giant, forming an extremely sharp wind wall.

    "This is the secret treasure of the Tianlong people." Aizen Soyousuke looked at the bottom and gradually emerged, from the bottom of himself appeared in front of him, until the head was flush with himself and had a height of several kilometers and said with a smile:  "Ancient weapons, Heavenly King."

    "Do you have the power to control the celestial phenomena?"

    Aizen observed carefully.

    In fact, before that, he guessed whether the 'dragon' had something to do with the king of heaven. After all, his abilities were both wind and thunder, and he looked like the legendary 'king of heaven' who had the power to control celestial phenomena.

    And now the secret treasure of the Tianlongren also possesses this power.

    Kaka¡ª¡ª!

    At this moment, Whitebeard waved the naginata in his hand, and the shock wave that turned the world upside down rushed directly towards the king of heaven.

    ? Even if the shock wave that was able to separate the sea and destroy Marin Fando was strengthened several times at this time, it only made the ancient weapon wrapped in the wind and waves take a step back

    Is it because Whitebeard lacks strength?

    No, but the Heavenly King has some kind of effect that weakens the fruit's ability, and the shell armor covering his body seems to be a sea tower stone.

    "It's really strong, gurgling¡ª¡ª" The blond Wulaoxing lay beside the white beard's feet, and at this moment he had rolled his eyes and lost consciousness.

    Under normal circumstances, this kind of lying down for a period of time will recover. After all, he is an awakened animal devil fruit ability, but at this time the vibration in his body is still destroying his internal organs.

    He couldn't wake up until the shock disappeared.

    "Whitebeard?" Im controlling the king, first glanced at Aizen who was not moving at all, and then looked at Whitebeard on the ground: "Then let's deal with you first!"

    Boom!

    Tianwang raised his right hand violently, instead of making a fist, he slapped Whitebeard with a big slap!

    A large amount of powerful airflow was ejected on the back of the right arm, making the speed of this stroke climb to a new height.

    However, Whitebeard had no intention of avoiding it. He held the naginata with both hands, and the white light on it was unprecedentedly intense, and the blade was covered with the colors of armed and overlord.

    "The trump card of the world government, let me defeat it¡ª¡ª! ?

 Main Text Chapter 174 Destroy both of you and Marie Gioia!

    Chapter 96 will destroy both of you and Marie Gioia!

    Kaka Kaka¡ª¡ª!

    "Huh?" White Beard's feet retreated slightly, leaving a trace on the ground, and this trace became longer and longer. In this kind of contest of strength, White Beard actually fell into the disadvantage?

    In the past, the only one who could compete with him was Roger, and this was the first time since Roger's death.

    Even if it was because of age and weakened strength, no one in the whole world can compare with him in terms of 'strength'.

    "Is this the power of the king of heaven?"

    The endless gust of wind pushed the palm of the king of heaven, and White Beard's opponent was not only the giant, but he was also using his own strength to contend with the celestial phenomena.

    "Lion Wei Dijuan!"

    At this time, several huge lions rose from the ground and swept towards the king of heaven, trying to grab his limbs.

    "Kihahahaha!" The golden lion floated down from the sky with a corpse in its hand and laughed, "I'm here to help you, Whitebeard¡ª"

    "Just meddle in my own business." Whitebeard smiled and put the naginata in front of his body: "Who do you think I am? I'm Whitebeard¡ª¡ª!"

    Buzz¡ª¡ª

    The naginata in front of Whitebeard's eyes radiated light and dissipated little by little, and a thick spiritual pressure wrapped around Whitebeard's body: "Smash it Shaking Beast!"

    Whitebeard's figure became larger during the process of releasing the sword, his hands were covered by white bones, and there were three holes in each of the backs of the hands.

    "Didn't you think you were the first to use all your strength?" The golden lion smiled and squinted his greedy eyes on the king of heaven, what a powerful force.

    If combined with his fruit ability, the sky is completely his domain.

    With this power that Whitebeard can't do anything about, coupled with his mastery of celestial phenomena, and his fluttering fruit, as long as he gets this king of heaven, he can become the king of the world!

    "Is this the return blade?" Im felt the white beard gathering strength on his hands: "So it is, it is indeed much stronger than before, but¡ª"

    "What you have to face is God!"

    Boom¡ª¡ª!

    There was thunder and lightning falling in the sky, and the roar from the body of Tianwang became more intense, and the speed and strength of the arm's waving reached a whole new level!

    Whitebeard looked at the arm wrapped around the thunder and lightning, and swung his right fist, three overlapping cracks appeared in the sky.

    Each hole on the back of his hand can emit a long-range 'shock wave'. When the three shock waves are superimposed, even the king of heaven will be directly knocked into the air!

    "But it's really strong." White Beard looked a little downcast as he watched Tianwang, who had no cracks on his body surface, get up again.

    Even if it's the "surrounding wall" of the navy, he can hammer a hole in it.

    Not to mention that it is now stronger than before, but it didn't leave a trace In other words, this guy's body surface is much stronger than the navy's 'surrounding wall'.

    "That's just right!" White Beard directly slammed into the sky above the King of Heaven: "If one is not enough, just do it again!"

    Kakaka¡ª¡ª!

    Boom boom!

    Every time White Beard swings a punch, three shock waves superimpose and hit Tianwang's abdomen, and then shock waves that can cause earthquakes hit Tianwang's abdomen one after another.

    Buzz¡ª¡ª

    At this time, a pink beam of light came from the sky.

    "Mama, mama, it seems that even if you become a broken face, you are still too old." Charlotte Lingling, who also returned the blade, said with a laugh.

    However, the next moment, a huge thunderbolt hit her body, knocking her into the air.

    Such an attack did not hurt Charlotte Lingling, who had the strongest steel skin and was known as the "steel balloon" in human times, and was the only one in Valstord.

    However, it successfully knocked her out.

    And when the smoke and dust dissipated, you could see that there were tiny cracks in the part where Tianwang was hit.

    "So that's how it is." White Beard looked at the Heavenly King who shot out lightning from his chest and knocked Charlotte Lingling away, and said, "Is it similar to that bastard Tiqi?"

    The dark fruit of Blackbeard Titch has the power to nullify the devil fruit, and this king seems to have the ability to 'absorb' the attack of the devil fruit, or 'nullify' the attack of the devil fruit.

    In short, it has a very high resistance to devil fruit abilities.

    ?Although Charlotte Lingling's false flashes are very strong, they are not as good as Whitebeard's shock waves, especially so many times in a row.  However, the weak attack had an effect instead. From this point of view, it can only be said that the king of heaven possesses this ability.

    "Is it really worthy of being the secret treasure of the Tianlong people?"

    There are many devil fruit powerhouses in this world, and these powerhouses have all kinds of weird abilities The king of heaven has the power to nullify these powers, plus that huge ability that can be compared with his shaking fruit  comparable power.

    No, if it wasn't for his sword release, even his strength would be slightly weaker.

    This kind of power is indeed enough to clean up the sea.

    However, because of the appearance of Aizen Soyousuke, variables also appeared.

    "Is this the false flash?" Im looked at the slightly damaged Heavenly King and said, "It seems that the power is nothing more than that - this ancient weapon is enough to destroy all of you!"

    Boom boom!  !

    Countless thunder and lightning in the sky fell on the body of the king of heaven, and then passed through his body to the ground. Countless gold and iron were melted and covered the body of the king of heaven, forming a thick armor on his body.

    Although this made the Heavenly King's movements a little slower, it made his defense stronger, and he couldn't break the armor on him quickly.

    Otherwise, he can always use this method to continuously repair the damage on his body.

    Boom¡ª¡ª

    At this moment, several meteorites fell from the sky, and the king of heaven did not defend himself, and his domineering body covered with steel and armed colors directly resisted it.

    "Well I wanted to test whether the meteorite is a fruit ability." Fujitora smiled and retracted the blade: "It seems that the old man's knife is still a bit blunt."

    "Hmm" Im looked at the broken faces gathered around one by one and shrank his pupils slightly.

    In this situation, it can be said that the Tianlong people are completely defeated.

    The corpse that the golden lion was carrying just now was steel bone.

    Now he is the only one left on their side, but this is also just right, which means that he can attack unscrupulously.

    Mary Gioia ruined and rebuilt on it.

    The domain of the gods refers to the area where the gods live, and it is the same wherever you go, but Aizen Soyousuke and the broken face he swung must die!

    "Even you! Destroy Marie Gioia together¡ª! ?

 Main Text Chapter 175

    Chapter 97: Each has a ghost

    'The strength is still insufficient.  '

    Aizen Soyousuke looked at the battle below: "It's the same whether it's the Ten Blades or the Heavenly Kingdoes it take a while longer to decide the winner based on the strength of each other?"  '

    He hoped that the king of heaven could kill a few more ten blades. After all, these ten blades have been working under his swing for so long, and it would be too ruthless for him to do it directly.

    But it's a pity, it seems that the king of heaven has chosen a defensive stance, so how is he going to kill the ten-bladed man?  Kill those broken faces?

    ¡®Wait a little longer, wait another hour to see the situation, if the winner is not determined by that time, there is no other way, you can only do it yourself.  '

    It's not about what will happen in an hour, it's just that he doesn't want to wait like this any longer

    King of Heaven ¡¤ Defense Mode!

    ? With a large amount of gold and iron collected by Marie Gioia attached to the surface, coupled with the addition of domineering, it forms a strong defense, although false flashes can cause certain damage to it.

    But it can be repaired soon, and it is difficult to really hurt the king himself.

    However, near the exhaust holes that use wind power to propel the limbs, there are clusters of extremely strong wind pressure and lightning, and the false flashes can't get close and are directly scattered.

    Im going to use this form to clean up these annoying broken faces first.

    As for those ten blades It's a bit difficult to kill them in this form now, but it doesn't matter, just switch modes after cleaning up the other broken faces.

    Kaka¡ª¡ª

    Just at this moment, the sound of vibration came, and the king of heaven stretched out his hand to block in front of him.  But it was useless, the three overlapping shock waves pierced through his arrogance, and directly defeated the 'defense surface' attached to the surface of Tianwang's body.

    Then at the same time, a false flash appeared.

    "Momo Hundredfold False Flash¡ª¡ª!" Bondi Waldo laughed: "It seems that your layer of defense directly defends against the direct effect of the devil fruit, but the phenomenon produced by the effect of the devil fruit cannot be invalidated."

    A crack appeared on Tianwang's palm due to a false flash.

    "In this way, we can defeat it." Whitebeard grinned, and he used his fruit ability to penetrate the "defensive surface" that did not invalidate his fruit ability, and then the others used false flashes to attack the king's body.

    Although the body of the Heavenly King is still very strong even without the effect of the invalid devil fruit, but since there are cracks, it means that it can be destroyed through fighting.

    Im's expression at this time can be described as 'stern face' and 'gritting teeth', and he even cursed in his heart, 'Waste five old stars!  '

    In fact, the King of Heaven not only has one cockpit, but five.

    In addition to the main control, there are four other control centers, these places are specially responsible for providing domineering support to various parts of the king, strengthening the defense and attack power.

    But what he didn't expect was that the ten blades were too strong, and the five old stars knelt too quickly. He had just driven the king of heaven, and all the five old stars knelt down.

    But it's not all chance of winning, even in Im's eyes, the possibility of him winning is still very high, but the problem is that even if he wins this time, the king will be scrapped or half scrapped, and it is difficult to suppress chaos  world.

    Originally, this era is already chaotic enough. Even if there is no Aizen Soyousuke, Im is going to carry out a big cleansing of the world.

    But once the king of heaven is overused in this battle, it will be bad.

    Is there really anyone in this world who can restore the king of heaven?  Perhaps only Vegabank has such a possibility, and even if Vegabank can be repaired, it will not be completed overnight.

    'After that, can we only rely on the strength of the navy first?  ¡¯ Im no longer thinking about it, the most urgent thing is to clean up Aizen and his subordinates first, otherwise he will not even have a chance to think about the future.

    "Aren't you ready to make a move yet? Aizen SoyousukeIf that's the case, then stand there and watch me kill all your subordinates!"

    As Im said, he controlled the Heavenly King to swing his arm, and countless thunderbolts were attached to the gold and iron to forge a long knife thousands of meters long.

    Then he attacked the hundreds of broken faces scurrying around him.

    The outer armor of the king of heaven is constantly undergoing a process of 'damage' and 'repair', and he also noticed something during the battle.

    Golden Lion Shiji seems to be hitting hard, but occasionally his own attack gets stuck in the dodging space of other planes, and he is directly hit by him.

    &nbsp; And the Golden Lion Shiji didn't really leave a scar on Tianwang's body, all the attacks were hitting the outer armor.

    "Hmph, it seems that the ten blades have their own ghosts." Im smiled: "Didn't there be any progress at all in that period with Lockes?"

    Although there were a lot of big pirates gathered during the Lockes period, but likewise, few of them would put in a lot of effort during the battle, and this battle seemed to be the case.

    The three people, Charlotte Lingling, Kaido, and Golden Lion, have all performed the sword liberation, but the pressure has not increased much compared to before the sword liberation.

    Instead, it was Whitebeard.

    This guy is too difficult to deal with. After finding the trick, most of the cracks on Tian Wang's body are related to the white beard, and the rest are the wounds left by 'Bondy Waldo''s false flash.

    It can be said that the scars left by these two people on Tianwang's body accounted for 99% of the total.

    It's not that the other ghosts haven't come out, it's that they really don't have enough strength.

    "I remember that it was the same in the time of Lockes. You are really honest, Whitebeard." The King of Heaven under Im's control gave a pause, which made other people on the battlefield feel a little confused.

    Then I saw the king of heaven rushing his head towards the white beard.

    Released the long knife in his hand, raised his hands high and slapped at White Beard suddenly: "So if you are solved, most of the problem will be over¡ªhuh?"

    Can't move anymore?

    Im's expression sank, and he found that the outer armor covering Tianwang's body seemed to be alive, resisting the power of Tianwang himself.

    "Mama, mama, so this thing is mine." Charlotte Lingling, who has been secretly changing the "external armor" of the king into her own creation, said with a smile: "Everyone stop, it's so good  It would be a pity if something broke, it would be mine after that!"

    Boom¡ª¡ª!

    "Um?"

    Charlotte Lingling was taken aback for a moment, and saw that the armor on Tian Wang's hands was forcibly pulled away, the outer armor fell to the ground, and his hands were aimed at her.

    "Mom¡ªget out of the way!" Katakuri yelled, his arm turned into glutinous rice and stretched out to hit Tianwang, but he remained motionless.

    He has the domineering aura of seeing through the future, and just now, he saw a rather bad scene.

    At this time, a ray of light appeared in the hands of the king of heaven.

    "Is it too late? ?

 Text Chapter 176: The Heavenly King's Strike

    Chapter Ninety-Eighth Strike of the King of Heaven

    "What the king of heaven possesses is not only the power to control the celestial phenomena." Im said while controlling the king of heaven, "he also has a powerful attack method that is second only to the king of the underworld."

    "Pluto's blow is enough to blow through the Red Earth Continent, and the Heavenly King is a little bit worse at this point." Im looked at Charlotte Lingling in front of the Heavenly King: "However, it is still not enough to penetrate a third of the Red Earth Continent."  questionable."

    "What if such an attack falls on an individual human being?" Im looked at Charlotte Lingling, who was trying to capture the King of Heaven, and said, "Even you can only be turned into dust under the attack of the King of Heaven, forever  disappear."

    "This is, the wrath of God!!"

    The huge energy in Tianwang's body gathered on the arm, and the hot light shining with thunder instantly covered Charlotte Lingling in it.

    The light hit the sky across the sky, leaving a hot band of light in the air.

    When it fell on the ground, it instantly turned the earth into lava, leaving a hole in the red earth continent, hitting all the way into the sea, and causing a huge explosion in the sea tens of kilometers away.  ,

    Fishman Island was shaking violently at this moment.

    The resulting tsunami will affect half of the great route!

    Even the windless belt will produce hurricanes because of this.

    This is the blow of the king of heaven.

    "This is the power of God!" Looking at Charlotte Lingling who had disappeared, Im said: "Death will be the result of disobedience to God."

    Boom boom!

    At the same time, thunder and lightning kept falling from the sky, hitting the body of the king of heaven, causing a large amount of lightning to entangle him.

    The energy core of Tianwang was also consumed a lot by the blow just now. At this time, the countless thunders came, and the energy of Tianwang was rapidly recovering.

    The cracks on Tianwang's body surface are also being repaired, but if you look carefully, you will find that the color of the repaired place is different from the surrounding area. It is filled by Im with metal that can be smelted with thunder, and the strength is naturally weaker than Tianwang's original one.  .

    "Mother¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    An extremely sharp and powerful voice suddenly came over, it was a deafening cry.

    Kaido, who was flying in the sky, looked in the direction of the voice: "Is she still alive? Lingling!"

    Kaido looked in the direction of the voice. Charlotte Lingling's yell just now made all the people present unable to move for a few seconds. If it wasn't for Im, he would have been stunned at that time.

    Just this period of time is enough for him to kill a lot of bad faces.

    What happened at this time was beyond Im's imagination¡ªsomeone could resist the blow of the king without dying?

    The smoke and dust dissipated, revealing the appearance of Charlotte Lingling at this time. She had scorched marks all over her body, and her right hand had completely disappeared.

    Charlotte Lingling, who has become a ghost, has regenerative ability, but it is not strong, at most, it is of the tooth density level. If the arm is still there, it can be connected naturally, but now, after her arm is evaporated, she will never be able to connect it back.  up.

    But no matter what, since he was still alive after being attacked by that level, Im was so shocked that he forgot to operate the king for a while.

    And Aizen Soyousuke completely witnessed what happened.

    If the blow just now really hit, it would naturally kill Charlotte Lingling.

    However, Katakuri still played a role. At the moment of facing the attack, Charlotte Lingling used false flashes and overlord-like external releases, and used her armed colors to defend with all her strength.

    The false flash was quickly broken by the Heavenly King's "God's Wrath", but this process was successfully blocked for a few tenths of a second, during which time Charlotte Lingling moved her body.

    Coupled with the overlord's color, the strengthening of the armed color, and the strongest steel skin in her broken face, most of her body was only broken through the defense of the body surface and escaped before injuring the internal organs, while the right hand  His arm was not covered by the light for too long, and turned into dust.

    "If you're not dead, do it again!"

    Tian Wang stretched out his hand and grabbed Charlotte Lingling. Now that she has suffered such serious injuries, a simple slap may not be able to kill her.

    Because the ground is not hard enough.

    But if you catch her, you can crush her to death.

    "You will be the first Ten Blades to be killed by me."

    "Ah¡ªMaster Aizen!" Charlotte Lingling panicked, and quickly shouted: "Help me! Master Aizen¡ª¡ªMaster Aizen!!"

    "Are you so weak?"

    &nbsp; "Oh?"

    "If your strength is only this level, it means my failure." Aizen Soyousuke looked at being held by the king of heaven and said: "With this level of strength, there is no way to work under my command.  You are useless."

    "Aizen¡ª¡ª!!"

    Poof.

    The next moment, Charlotte Lingling was directly crushed by the king of heaven.

    The body fell to the ground, becoming the first ten blades to die, the first four emperors to die.

    "So."

    Aizen Soyousuke looked at the other dazed Pomian and said, "How are you doing? Are youqualified to work under my command."

    "Prove it to me, your worth."

    Katakuri's eyes widened, he clenched his fists but didn't say anything, he had already seen such a future, and he tried his best to prevent it before.

    When Tianwang grabbed Charlotte Lingling, he blocked it, and wanted to run away with Charlotte Lingling, but the result is now.

    His strength is not enough.

    "Lingling" Kaido also fell into silence. He didn't expect Charlotte Lingling to die like this. He actually had the same idea as the Golden Lion, but he knew he couldn't do it alone.

    So he and Charlotte Lingling are in a cooperative state.

    But now, Charlotte Lingling is dead.

    and

    "Roar¡ª¡ª!" Kaido roared angrily and spit on Tian Wang with a mouthful of false flashes. Compared with the unfathomable Aizen, he felt that fighting with Tian Wang was better.

    With Aizen Soyousuke supervising the battle, they didn't even dare to run away.

    "The only choice is to kill the Heavenly King, or be killed by the Heavenly King" Golden Lion Shiji said with a sullen face: "The guy who was killed is not worthy to be your subordinateDamn it!"

    He began to think quickly: 'What should we do?  After all, where the hell is that Im driving the Uranus?  If you can kill him first, you won't destroy the king of heaven.  '

    Boom.

    Then I saw that accompanied by a violent roar, the arms of the king of heaven hit him first.

    "Did you actually target me next? Is Im an idiot? Or" Golden Lion Shiji's heart moved slightly, and he suddenly had an idea.

    "That guy Imdoes he want to go with me? ?

 Text Chapter 177 Overload Mode

    Chapter 99 Overload Mode

    'It's almost'

    Aizen Soyousuke looked at the situation on the battlefield at this time, and Pomian was already half dead.

    Although the king of heaven is still intact, it actually only looks like this on the outside. In fact, it can be seen that the body of the king of heaven at this time is covered with 'patterns', which is the result of filling it with other materials.

    If the patterns are regarded as cracks, it can be said that the body of Tianwang at this time is full of cracks.

    'The rest of these can be used first and then discussed.  ¡¯ Aizen Soyousuke has been asking people including Tina to collect the list.

    The ones on the list are the evildoers in all countries of the world.

    According to the degree of evil, it is divided into several levels. All those who meet the "death penalty" will be dealt with by these surviving broken faces and killed.

    These people are often nobles and even rulers of a country.

    In this way, the superstructure of the world will be destroyed by Aizen, and it will be more convenient for the revolutionary army to follow.

    As for the evil, those who don't need the "death penalty" should be handed over to the revolutionary army at that time.

    "Kihahahahaha¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    At this time, the golden lion's laughter suddenly came from among the heavenly kings.

    "Huh?" White Beard paused slightly, and looked at the Heavenly King with some doubts. It is normal for White Beard to see no winner in the battle.

    With their level of strength, it is normal to fight for a few days and nights.

    It's just that he didn't expect another change at this time: "That fellow Shi Ke, did you have this plan?"

    "Sure enough, the power of the Heavenly King is the strongest when paired with my ability!" The golden lion laughed, although his ability could not be directly applied to the material of the Heavenly King itself.

    But he applied his ability to the outer leg armor made by Im using Lei metallurgy, as well as the patterns all over the body of the king at this time.

    Through this situation, let the king of heaven fly, and - the speed becomes faster and more flexible!

    Kaido, who was flying in the sky that he couldn't catch at first, was slapped away with a slap at this time, and then the arms formed by countless iron sands pulled him back. Kaido's dragon head and tail were separated by one of the king  Grab it with your hand, and prepare to kill Kaido like this!

    "Sure enough, I am the one who will become the king of the world!"

    Im heard the voice and didn't say anything, but said in his heart: 'It's the same after killing Aizen and then killing you.  '

    However, he also has to admit that with the help of the Golden Lion, the current Heavenly King is even stronger.

    Tread.

    This sound was very soft, the sound of footsteps stepping on the air paved by Lingzi, but when this sound appeared, everyone's shouts disappeared.

    The golden lion's laughter also disappeared.

    Everyone looked in the direction of the voice¡ªthe location of Aizen Soyousuke.

    Golden Lion took a deep breath, looked at Lan Ran who was walking forward step by step, and said, "It seems that even you can't hold your breath because of my betrayal."

    "Is that so in your opinion?"

    Aizen Soyousuke looked at the huge heavenly king in front of him and said: "I really didn't expect that the power of your ten blades gathered with all your efforts is not as good as mine alone."

    Lan Ran looked at Tian Wang and said with a smile: "Okay, let's start, Im and the Golden Lion, let me see if your minions can reach me."

    "I'm just responsible for providing the fruit ability." Golden Lion Shiji said: "I fell into his trap, but you probably haven't seen it before. The control of the king of heaven is entrusted to you, and I will not interfere in everything after that."

    "It should be like this." Im closed his eyes, he has actually been paying attention to Aizen, but Aizen didn't pull out the Zanpakuto before.

    Now that the battle has begun, he doesn't know when Aizen will use the ability of that knife.

    Feel free to simply give up vision and only use knowledge to fight.

    Boom!  !

    Countless thunderbolts fell on Tianwang's body, and it can be clearly seen that Tianwang's body was covered with countless thunderbolts, and the roar became more intense.

    "Overload mode!"

    Im opened a new mode of the king of heaven. Under this mode, the performance of the king of heaven will be greatly improved in all aspects, but just like the name.

    In this mode, the internal components of Tianwang will be overloaded for up to ten minutes. Although it can continue to be used after ten minutes, ten minutes is a safe range. After ten minutes, Tianwang will?May break.

    "Come on, let's go."

    Aizen Soyousuke raised the corners of his mouth and looked at the more powerful king: "With more fights and less, sneak attacks, disrupting opponents, and baiting, if you don't gather all the fighting methods you think of in one place, even if you want to reach  Impossible for me."

    "Then let's try it!"

    Boom!  !

    Tianwang punched Aizen suddenly, and the speed of punching formed a violent sound explosion in the air.

    "It's obvious that such a big body can be so fast." White Beard said with emotion: "That fellow Shi Ke's ability is really much more convenient to use here."

    But it missed.

    It is extremely difficult to resist or evade such a large-scale attack on other people.

    But when placed on Aizen Soyousuke's body, it feels extraordinarily relaxed.

    "It's not over yet!" Tianwang's punch suddenly released countless thunder lights, forming a violent thunder net near that arm.

    Under the guidance of the king of heaven, countless iron sands also grabbed Aizen.

    Formed a net of heaven and earth.

    At the same time, although it is not as strong as Charlotte Lingling, countless light speeds that do not require 'charging' time are shot from the face of the king of heaven towards Aizen.

    Every beam of light in it fell on the ground and set off a huge explosion covering several kilometers around.

    The long knife that was originally thrown on the ground was also picked up again by the king of heaven, it became even bigger, and swung down fiercely at Aizen who was 'trapped' by so many attacks.

    Boom!  !  !

    "Hit!"

    Feel it.

    Im's expression brightened, he could feel that the knife had successfully concentrated Aizen, but the smile on his face didn't last long, not even for a second.

    His knowledge and sex lessons will not be affected by those smoke and dust.

    Therefore, he can 'feel' that Aizen Soyousuke is still standing firmly in the air, holding the blade with both hands, and the sword in the overload mode is blocked by Aizen Soyousuke with the blade in his hand.  come down!  ?

    How outrageous!

    The gap between the two is so huge, and the thunder of the sky is wrapped around the blade, such a powerful force did not cause any damage to Aizen?  ?

    The Golden Lion looked at this scene tremblingly. Did he not know if he was under the control of the mirror?  It was because I was in the mirror that I saw such an outrageous picture?  ?

 Main text Chapter 178: Ninety-nine of Breaking the Way¡¤Five Dragons Turning to Extinction

    ?Chapter 100: Breaking the Dao, Ninety-Nine¡¤Five Dragons Turn and Extinct

    I was fighting with the king of heaven before, and now I am successfully driving the golden lion of the king of heaven, and it is difficult to face this scene.

    He is well aware of the power of the king of heaven.

    He originally thought that even if Aizen was stronger than him, it should be within the scope of understanding, but now what Aizen has done has exceeded his cognition!

    "Do you think you can defeat me with this level of power?" Lan Ran looked at the heavenly king in front of him: "It's so naive, no, I'm afraid it's because you and I have different perceptions of the word power."  .¡±

    He said with a smile: "Let me tell you, the so-called power."

    The next moment, Im's knowledge and knowledge judged that Aizen appeared directly in front of the king of heaven, and swung his sword downward.

    "It refers to this kind of thing."

    Aizen's sword has reached the pinnacle of this world, and there is his spiritual pressure on it, he has reached the limit of his own soul's armed domineering, domineering domineering.

    Immediately felt that something was wrong, Immediately made the king's body unbalanced, and fell to the side. At the same time, he put his left arm in front of him to block this "ordinary" sword.

    However, it was such an ordinary sword that directly cut off the left wrist of the king of heaven!

    The Heavenly King, who only showed some cracks under so many attacks before, lost a hand in Aizen in an instant.

    "This guy¡ª¡ª!" Im resisted the urge to open his eyes, his heart was full of disbelief, and he couldn't believe it was true.

    He even suspects that he is now in the mirror.

    Because even if he was caught in the mirror, Hua Shuiyue was not as unacceptable as it is now.

    Such a powerful Heavenly King had his arm cut off in one blow?

    "This is impossible¡ª¡ª!"

    Countless thunderstorms descended, but they couldn't even get close to Aizen's surroundings, and were directly defeated by the spiritual pressure around him.

    "I already knew what you were planning behind my back." Lan Ran walked towards the king step by step: "But in my opinion, this is just right, I'm curious how you will betray me, just  .I didn't expect it to be such a boring option."

    "You let me down, Golden Lion."

    "It seems that you have been honing for several years and still can't touch me."

    The Golden Lion clenched his fists. Is this an illusion?  Or: "This must be an illusionit must not be real!"

    "Also, the ruler of the world, Im." Aizen continued: "The world government has ruled the world for eight hundred years, but the result is only this level Forget it, it's time to end this farce."

    Aizen was really disappointed, he still hoped that these people could let him evolve to a higher level with the collapse jade.

    Now it seems Forget it, let's talk about it after the character card is broken.

    If you can combine the power of multiple character cards after the broken card to improve againthen the effect will be better than using it here.

    Buzz¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    At this time, an extremely powerful spiritual pressure came, sweeping the whole Marie Gioia: "Finally, I will let you die as the ruler of the world again, this is my kindness."

    "Breaking the Dao: Ninety-nine Five Dragons Turning to Extinction"

    "Roar¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    "What happened?" There was a huge roar from above the earth, and countless spiritual pressure gathered together to form five giant dragons and rushed towards the king of heaven.

    The so-called 'five dragons turn and destroy' is a move with very large fluctuations in power.

    It can be the strongest breach, or the weakest breach.

    The strength of its power does not depend on the user, but on the spiritual pressure in the surrounding atmosphere. The stronger the spiritual pressure in the atmosphere, the stronger this move will be.

    His own spiritual pressure is just a medium.

    If it was in other parts of the world, Aizen Soyousuke would be able to kill pirates with hundreds of millions of bounties even if he only used 'Broto One.  "Dragon Turns Off" may not be able to do this.

    But at this moment, the spiritual pressure accumulated by the 'xu circle' for several years is gathered here, and at this moment, a large number of spiritual pressures scattered in the world after the death of Xu.

    Among them, there are even ten-blade grades.

    At this moment, these spiritual pressures are all gathered together to form this 'five dragons turn to death'.

    And with the collision between the Heavenly King and the Reiatsu dragon, it can be clearly seen that the body of the Heavenly King gradually disintegrated and was shattered bit by bit.

    &nbsp; The battle is over here.

    White Beard didn't know what to say when he saw the Heavenly King being crushed so easily, but he quickly noticed the change because of the fall of the virtual circle.

    Originally, there were a large number of spirits here, and their strength in fighting in this environment would improve.

    But now, these spirits are dissipating.

    into some other substance.

    This is also the purpose of Aizen doing this, to make these spirits disappear from this world and return to the cycle of heaven and earth.

    Aizen found that after using Breakway No. 99, the spirit particles involved will be transformed into other substances, which may be the original state of the soul in this world.

    These original soul states will return to the cycle between heaven and earth, and it is difficult for Xu Ye to use them.

    Therefore Next, you only need to use the five dragons to turn and destroy once in Xuye Palace. This world is suitable for the environment where Xu exists, and the environment that can make Xu be born will disappear completely.

    All that's left is to kill the other ghosts.

    Facing like this, looking at the broken Heavenly King, Aizen appeared in front of the golden lion Shiji who was transferred from the Heavenly King.

    "Sure enough, it's not from the same dimension" Golden Lion Shiji said with emotion and laughed loudly: "Jihahahahahahahaha, but it's not in vain to die in the hands of such a powerful person, let's do it!"

    "as you wish."

    Aizen Soyousuke felt a little emotional, but he didn't expect that he would still have to do it himself. These hypocrisy don't understand him at all.

    Then he appeared in front of Im again: "The ruler of the world governmentseems to have lost the desire to fight."

    Im's injuries are not serious, and he still looks capable of fighting.

    But his eyes were empty, and he looked like he was no longer ready to fight.

    It's understandable if you think about it carefully. After all, even the powerful king of heaven was defeated by Aizen. As a pilot, he can be said to be the top existence in the world even if he is strong, but he can't match Aizen Soyousuke in any case.  existence is comparable.

    Already lost.

    There is no chance of a comeback.

    "It's a pity." Aizen shook his head boredly: "But I won't say let you go, your existence is the world government itself, and then you will disappear from this world forever.  .¡±

    Puchi.

    The Zanpakuto in Aizen's hand pierced Im's throat, ending his life, and then looked at the other living Pomian: "The battle is over.?

 Text Chapter 179 The End of the War

    ? Chapter 101: The End of the War

    ? A frenzy like an overturning of heaven and earth began to sweep from the Chambord Islands to the entire world.

    The World Government has been defeated!

    The world government is destroyed!

    The world government no longer exists!

    Because of Aizen's technique, Marie Gioia's battle against the Chambord Islands is clearly visible here, and because Aizen has not made a move before.

    The battle is in a 'stalemate' state.

    A large number of reporters are constantly gathering here.

    Especially the blow that the King of Heaven severely injured Charlotte Lingling, a violent explosion appeared in the sea far away from the Chambord Islands.

    A severe tsunami and earthquake swept across the Chambord Islands.

    Everyone saw what a powerful blow it was. At that time, almost everyone thought that 'the world government will definitely win'. With such a powerful weapon, how could it lose?

    However, not long after, when Aizen Soyousuke shot, everyone was silenced.

    Such a powerful Heavenly King was so vulnerable in the hands of that man. All the 'power' and 'horror' of the previous battles became so ridiculous at this moment.

    Aizen Soyousuke, there is no doubt that he has a man who can fight the whole world with just one person!

    Time moves forward a little bit, Xuye Palace.

    The battle of Marie Gioia is over, but the battle of Void Night Palace is not over yet.

    Whitebeard was defeated by the grown-up Luffy and Ace.

    Having said that, in fact, there is another weakness of the "deformation leaf". The transformed existence is like the shadow clone in Naruto, which is relatively brittle.

    It was precisely because of this that after being attacked to a certain extent, Whitebeard was defeated by the two of them.

    And Doflamingo and Crocodile have died under the attack of the navy.

    Baloric Redfield is currently missing. He just used the Transformation Leaf to maintain the battle momentum, but he himself didn't really make a move.

    The rest of the battle with the navy is mainly Barrett.

    Douglas Barrett.

    "That's it, marines!" Douglas Barrett, who was besieged by pirates including Shanks and three major admirals, several alternate admirals, dozens of vice admirals, and Shanks, laughed.

    He has already carried out the liberation of the sword, and used the fruit awakening to integrate everything around him into a behemoth whose height is comparable to that of the king of heaven.

    Although the strength is not as good as the king of heaven, even so, the navy has fallen into a bitter battle.

    The most important thing is, even if it took a lot of effort to finally knock Barrett out of that behemoth, so what?

    Unless he can be killed immediately.

    Otherwise, as the broken face who is best at super-speed regeneration among the ten blades, he can regenerate immediately even if he loses a limb or two.

    Coupled with his own strong physical ability.

    Although he has been fighting for several hours, Barrett didn't feel the slightest bit of fatigue, even if he continued to fight like this for a few days and nights, he still wouldn't lose!

    On the contrary, it is the navy. If you are injured, you will bleed, and the wound will remain. If the injury is serious, it will affect the combat power.

    Can win!

    Definitely win!

    Barrett saw the possibility of winning, although it may take an unknown number of days to win This kind of battle made him feel very comfortable.

    He experienced the feeling of fighting the world alone.

    It is really refreshing.

    "Hahahahahahahahahahahahaha!" At this moment, he laughed loudly, and slapped Garp flying over.

    boom!

    Karp was shot into the 'desert' on the ground.

    "It's really strong."

    But the next moment Garp rushed out of the desert. He was one of the few people who had not been injured in the battle so far. Although he was occasionally beaten into the air, there was no problem.

    "Hey! Warring States¡ª¡ªAren't you going to make a move?"

    Karp looked at Sengoku, who was holding a phone bug, only Sengoku never made a move.

    ""

    "?" Garp had some doubts, he asked this question, but Zhan Guo didn't say a word.

    He could only see from here, Sengoku's extremely gloomy expression, the expression that he didn't even want to say a word, he knew that Sengoku had been watching the battle situation on Marie Gioia's side.

    Because that guy Aizen was very bold.?Marie Gioia's battle was broadcast live from the Chambord Islands.

    In order to understand the first-hand information, Zhan Guo has been watching the broadcast from the Chambord Islands and did not participate in the battle. He has to use this battle to judge what will happen next, so as to formulate strategies.

    Boom¡ª¡ª

    At this moment, the ground shook.

    Garp was startled, and looked around: "This is what happened?"

    "The golden lion is dead" Zhan Guo said with a sullen face: "The surrounding islands are floating in the air because of the golden lion's ability. Now that the golden lion is dead, the island will naturally fall."

    "Golden lion?" Garp was also surprised, then overjoyed, and grinned loudly: "Isn't this a good thing, the golden lion is the twentieth blade, right?  Sure enough, there is a lot of combat power hidden."

    "The golden lionwas killed by Aizen."

    "?"

    Warring States continued: "Not only the golden lions, but all the five old stars have died in battle. It may be the same for the Tianlong people. There is no one alive, even the steel bones are dead."

    "!!"

    "The Celestial Dragons do have hidden combat power, the legendary ancient weapon Pluto, and the Golden Lion defected to the World Government However, Aizen Soyousuke defeated this combination with only one person!"

    "The Heavenly King was destroyed, the Golden Lion was killed, Mary Gioia was destroyed, and the World Government was defeated!"

    Moreover, the news of the defeat has already spread to the Chambord Islands, and the news will definitely spread to the whole world, and the sea will become chaotic.

    Unprecedented chaos!

    "Kuzan! Sakaski! Polusalino!" Sengoku stood up and shouted to the three admirals who were still fighting: "The battle is over!!!"

    "Oh?" Polusalino turned into a ray of light and appeared in front of Sengoku: "The battle is over what do you mean?"

    "The World Government has been defeated, and the Golden Lion is dead, and this island is about to fall." Warring States said: "Everyone! Do your best to protect the lives of every navy soldier!! This island is about to fall!!  "

    "Are you going to run away? Navy!" Barrett, who was particularly affected by the impact because of his huge size, shouted as he watched the navy begin to retreat.

    "Ice Age¡ª¡ª"

    Kuzan froze the feet of Barrett's fit giant: "There is no way, we are not the only ones here, and the future of the Navy cannot be compromised here."

    "Damn it" Barrett gritted his teeth, but another point of his dissatisfaction is that he knows what it means for this to happen

    means the golden lion is dead.

    What Warring States and Karp said did not shout loudly. Douglas didn't know, he just knew that even the golden lion was dead, and the war situation on the World Government side looked very serious.

 Text Chapter 180 Epilogue

    ? End of Chapter 102

    ""

    Douglas Barrett felt the sense of weightlessness, as well as the fleeing navies all around looking for protection, and gave up the idea of ??continuing to fight.

    Just now, he was summoned by Aizen Soyousuke.

    The battle is over.

    It doesn't make sense for him to continue fighting here.

    boom¡ª¡ª!

    Accompanied by violent shaking, islands fell from the air to the sea, but the islands did not suffer much damage.

    Instead, the fallen islands joined together to form an even larger island

    "This is the end." Whitebeard looked at the surrounding situation, casually found a piece of gravel and sat down: "What are you going to do next?"

    "Just follow the original plan, and I shouldn't need to intervene too much in the rest of the matter."

    "Gu la la la la." White Beard laughed and said: "It's just right, anyway, I didn't plan to live forever, the old guy should die honestly."

    Whitebeard and Douglas Barrett are the two people among the ten blades who know Aizen Soyousuke's plan most comprehensively, and the choices made by these two people are also different.

    Whitebeard is not going to watch his children die one by one, he is still living in this world, so he has long been prepared to find an opportunity to 'exit'.

    Just still looking for someone to let him out.

    In this world, apart from Aizen Soyousuke, no one is Whitebeard's opponent, so although there is no way, he must let the water go if he wants to die.

    The question is how much water to put.

    He is not going to die at the hands of the pirates, nor is he going to die at the hands of the Revolutionary Army or the Navy, he is going to die at the hands of other broken faces that are about to disappear from this world.

    After the other people have been cleaned up, Whitebeard will go and clean up all the broken faces.

    But Barrett chose to 'seal it up', waiting for when Aizen would come to take him away.

    As for Aizen Soyousuke himselfhe is not planning to release water and be knocked down by someone, but is planning to leave this world after the broken surface is cleaned up.

    He has gained a lot in this world.

    ? Although there is no way for his power to evolve through Bengyubut it doesn't matter, let's use Bengyu on his own body in the future.

    After leaving, he will still exist in this world as a symbol, a symbol of terror, people in this world will not forget his existence for a long time.

    Existing in this world as a 'hidden' 'imaginary enemy'.

    In this way, the world will become much more stable.

    "Then I'll leave it to you from now on, Whitebeard." Aizen Soyousuke said with a smile, "As the first ten blades and the last ten bladeslet's complete your mission."

    There is still some time before he leaves this world, and there are still some follow-up matters that need to be cleaned up. If anything slips through the net by then, he will take action himself

    Therefore, before the world was shocked by the battle of Marie Gioia and the destruction of the world government, the broken faces appeared in every country in the world through empty voices.

    kill.

    War.

    Everyone who was on the list was killed at the hands of Pomian, and then their huge wealth was gathered.

    Although most of the people killed were guilty, it still brought great panic to the world, and everyone was afraid of this brand new organization that was about to rule the world.

    The revolutionary army accelerated its own progress and liberated countries one by one.

    The navy is in chaos.

    Without the "financial resources" and "manpower" of the world government, it is difficult for them to maintain the huge number of the current navy.

    Therefore, part of the navy joined the Revolutionary Army under the leadership of General Huang Yuan, because the Revolutionary Army had liberated nearly a hundred countries at this time, and their combat power was insufficient to control such a large territory.

    With the addition of Huang Yuan and others, the speed of liberation has been greatly accelerated.

    And the rest of the navy is also seeking transformation, while cooperating with the revolutionary army, while attacking pirates, and at the same time encircling and suppressing the broken surface.

    The whole process lasted for several months, and the world also spent several months in panic.

    And after a few months, when the Navy and the Revolutionary Army landed on Marie Gioia again, they found that there was onlyThe ruins of the palace, as well as a large number of Draconians and treasures collected from all over the world afterward.

    Other than that, there is nothing left.

    Aizen Soyousuke disappeared for some reason!

    "Is thisthe power after fusion?" Chen Xuan felt the spiritual pressure in his body now, probably because of the stimulation of Aizen Soyousuke's character card.

    After merging with Kurosaki Ichigo, his own hidden power was also stimulated.

    Now his spiritual pressure is almost twice that of Aizen Soyousuke's character card at 100%.

    And there is no doubt that I still have more room for improvement.

    Chen Xuan lifted his clothes, and glanced at the Bengyu on his chest, which was shining slightly. This piece of Bengyu was fading slightly.

    is being completely integrated into his body.

    Possibly because of the powers of Reaper, Quincy, Void, and Full Manifestation in his body at the same time, Beng Yu did not seem to be in Lan Ran's body.

    Instead, it is blending into his body.

    Chen Xuan thought carefully for a period of time, and came up with a conjecture. To make the collapse jade itself requires a lot of souls, and requires the fragments of the spirit king.

    And the composition of its own strength can already be regarded as the "spirit king" itself, and it already has relevant special features.

    Therefore, Bengyu doesn't need to break the limit of his own soul, he only needs to integrate into his own body.

    During this integration process, Chen Xuan could feel that his spiritual pressure was increasing rapidly, which was already twice as high as that of Aizen Soyousuke, but it was still growing rapidly

    He doesn't know to what extent this spiritual pressure will be raised.

    "It seems that it will only take a few years The next world will be able to complete the fusion of the collapsed jade, and my Zanpakuto."

    Chen Xuan looked at the Zanpakuto in his hand, it was not from any character, but his own Zanpakuto.

    If it's me now, it's fine.

    You must be able to learn the real name of this Zanpakuto!

    But before that, Chen Xuan took a look at his system panel.

    ¡¾Character template system

    Host: Chen Xuan

    Currently owned character card: real person (7%) Broly (13)

    Source point: 1610

    World Anchor Points: Earth Master World, Demon Slayer Blade, Spell Return, Soul Slayer, One Piece (current world)

    Function:

    World shuttle function, character card extraction]

    The origin of 1610!  After raising Aizen's character card to 100%, the world still has such a big harvest, which is great.

    Then is Zanpakuto.

 Main Text Chapter 181 Calling the Lord's Name

    ?Chapter 103 Calling the Name of the King

    Chen Xuan waved the Zanpakuto in his hand with the kendo he learned in the world of One Piece, it can be said that he can cut everything.

    Even his Zanpaku Dao Ling, code-named 'Cloud', couldn't block it head-on, so he could only dodge it.

    Chen Xuan, who was crushed before, now has the upper hand!

    Yun took a deep breath, and she didn't hold back the slightest bit. The existence of the character card made it impossible for her to synchronize with Chen Xuan immediately.

    Therefore, although it is because of Chen Xuan's sword spirit, he has mastered knowledge color, armed color, overlord color and Chen Xuan's swordsmanship.

    But Chen Xuan has mastered it for several years, and she got it all at once.

    There is a big gap in the degree of proficiency.

    So she found that she couldn't beat it.

    However, this kind of battle did not last long, and the battle between the two became evenly matched.

    The blades collided with each other, making a slightly trembling buzzing sound.

    It's not that Yun made rapid progress in this process, but that Chen Xuan weakened his own attack power.

    Chen Xuan discovered that every time he intersected with the blade in Yun's hand, he would feel a tremor that hit the depths of his soul.

    He and his Zanpakuto are 'resonating'.

    If you make an analogy and compare 'cloud' to one of your own arms, during the use of the character card, this arm is equivalent to being cut off.

    And during this period, after several years, the physical body has turned from a teenager to an adult, and then I took the severed arm again. Although it was successfully connected, it felt very uncoordinated.

    The arm is still his.

    However, some adjustments are required.

    There needs to be a new 'resonance' between Chen Xuan's soul and his own Zanpakuto.

    After discovering this, Chen Xuan's target became the blade in Yun's hand, constantly interacting with it, and along with this process, he felt that he could gradually determine the outline of his soul.

    Gradually I saw the shape of the blade in my heart¡ª¡ª

    ”­¡ª¡ª

    With a crisp sound, the two blades collided with each other, almost simultaneously turning into pieces.

    And Yun gently landed in front of Chen Xuan: "You have really changed a lot."

    "It should be a good change."

    "No matter what the change is, it is a good change for me." I smiled: "Because no matter how you change, you are you, and I am you."

    "You should know by now, what is my name." Yun's figure slowly disappeared in front of Chen Xuan: "Call me, call my name."

    Chen Xuan stretched out his hand and grabbed the brand new blade that appeared where it was originally.

    At the same time, Chen Xuan in reality opened his eyes: "Bloom in nothingness¡ª¡ª"

    "Lingxiao Heart Code."

    The Zanpakuto in his hand shattered instantly, forming lines on Chen Xuan's hands.

    "So that's it. Is this the ability of my Zanpakuto?" Chen Xuan shook hands and felt it.

    After liberating the Zanpakuto, his strength didn't increase at all, and his combat effectiveness didn't change at all. The Zanpakuto itself couldn't bring him a boost in strength.

    Can't kill the enemy like Zhanyue, can't sneak attack like a sharp gun, and doesn't have the ability to make the enemy fall into hallucinations like Flowers in the Mirror and Moon in Water.

    This blade has no effect on the enemy in battle.

    But Chen Xuan is sure that the ability of this Zanpakuto is the 'strongest Zanpakuto' for him.

    The ability of your own Zanpakuto can actually be explained in a nutshell with a card in "Yu-Gi-Oh" - Blue Eyes Light Dragon.

    He can choose to accept or not accept any effect on him.

    He can choose whether or not he will be poisoned by the mirror, he can also choose whether he will be poisoned by the god killing gun, and evenif his spiritual pressure is enough, he can even choose whether to accept 'death'.

    Even if someone smashes his heart, destroys his brain and spirit core, as long as he chooses to 'not accept the effect of death', then he will not die.

    It's just that the more outrageous the effect of the choice, the more spiritual pressure will be consumed.

    If it is said that he enters a place like 'no entry unless you are xx' in the future, he can force it in, just choose 'I don't accept your effect' and just walk in.

    Now he can choose"Ten Thousand Laws Add Body" can also choose "Ten Thousand Laws Do Not Invade", everything is in his mind.

    So, Chen Xuan took out a character card, a character card of a 'real person', and he wanted to confirm one thing.

    And soon he got the answer.

    "Sure enough, as I thought." Chen Xuan maintained the posture of a real person card, and a Zanpakuto appeared in his hand. This Zanpakuto is a sharp spear.

    Normally it is not possible.

    ButChen Xuan chose to accept the power brought to him by the character card, but chose not to accept the coverage of his own power by the character card.

    So now he can use his own power while using character cards.

    For example, if you used a real person's character card before, his strength is the power of the real person's character card itself.

    But now using a real person's character card, one's own strength is the strength of the character card itself plus one's own strength!

    This is also understandable.

    After all, the encryption of the character card itself is not very strong.

    According to the information Chen Xuan received.

    The strength is equivalent to a one-star character card, and the level of encryption is one star.  A two-star character card has a two-star encryption level.

    This is also normal.

    Otherwise, a one-star character card, a ten-star level encryption Is the main god space still making money?

    It's not that it can't be done well, but that there is no need to use such an excellent encryption for this kind of thing that is drawn once a hundred source points.

    And the consumption of spiritual pressure in this process

    Ah, almost no consumption.

    The speed of spiritual pressure consumption is even slower than the natural recovery speed of his spiritual pressure, that is to say, if it is a one-star character card, he can use it after Zanpakuto release.

    And in this way, there will be no soul problems like before.

    Quite a powerful ability, but compared to this extremely useful initial solution ability, the effect of swastika is not so satisfactory.

    Put this kind of thing aside for now.

    Next he will go to a new world, therefore, Chen Xuan needs to draw a brand new character card.

    According to the previous idea, Chen Xuan still plans to draw a card in the world of "Reaper", because the card pool in this world is relatively deep and there are more good things.

    Soon, with the consumption of one hundred source points, a brand new character card appeared in front of Chen Xuan.

    Nirvana Mayuri (1%)

    "Very good!" Unexpectedly, it was shipped as soon as it was released, Chen Xuan clenched his fists: "This has the technology of Nirvana, plus the technology of Aizen that I have now I am lucky, but  .Good luck.?

 Text Chapter 182 Xiao Organization

    ? Chapter 2 Xiao Organization

    If the character card has selected 'Nirvana Yuri', then the next thing to choose is the 'camp', or a location that can provide him with 'experimental materials'.

    In this world, he is not going to go out of his way to earn 'origin points'.

    Because as long as he completes his plan and artificially creates existences such as Datongmu and Lingwang, how can the impact on this world be small.

    No matter how many ninja wars there are in the future, he will disappear after he develops.

    However, having said that, since he played the role of 'Nirvana Mayuri', even if he really mastered this technique, he didn't plan to mass-produce this kind of existence when he played the role.

    What's more, the various difficulties among them don't know how long it will take to overcome them.

    The reason is simple, Nirvana Yuri may not like this kind of "batch" products, such as Yinmeng, he just made "one".

    "Mian No. 7" was made after only one brain was left in the Millennium Blood War chapter, and he made "Mian No. 8".

    'Progress' and 'forward', this is what Nirvana Yuri should do.

    That is to say, if the spirit king is really produced, the next thing to do is not to mass-produce the spirit king, but to create a stronger spirit king.

    After the big tube is made, the next step is not to make big tubes in batches, but to make stronger big tubes.

    Death's spirit king system, that is, the production of the soul, does not need the help of other people, he does not need it, and he has all the materials on his side.

    The physical system of the One Piece world does not need the help of others. Whether it is Kaido, Charlotte Lingling, Whitebeard, or Blackbeard, Luffy, Ace, etc., he has body tissues, enough  use.

    What I need in this world are the body cells of families such as 'Uchiha' and 'Hyuga', as well as their Sharingans, White Eyes, Reincarnation Eyes, and Tensei Eyes.  There are other kinds of blood inheritance boundaries But he is a 'scientist', if he spends a lot of time collecting materials, he will have no time to study.

    Therefore, he needs an organization.

    'First of all, let's understand what era it is now, and then let the world consciousness here arrange my identity.  ¡¯ Chen Xuan thought to himself, he likes the ¡®Xiao Organization¡¯ very much.

    It's not the Akatsuki organization in Nagato and Yahiko's period, but the later Akatsuki organization that is full of talents.

    At that time, Chen Xuan can let the people from the Xiao organization work for him, let them help him collect materials, and then give him a certain reward.  And when they were injured, in the name of 'treatment', find opportunities to inject them.

    That's great.

    It can be called the pharmaceutical version of 'Izanami'.

    If the current Xiao organization has not been established, or has not absorbed other members as he remembered, Chen Xuan is going to join Konoha.

    After all Konoha is a large talent training base.

    Many of them are very suitable for 'pharmaceutical experiment', what medicine of Nie Yuli can be useful in this world?  How effective are these drugs?

    What interesting things can be born by combining the technologies of this world?

    There are too many unknown things, and too many things to know

    In Yuyin Village, what is happening right now is something that affects the entire world.

    "Finally my wish came true." A thick voice came from behind the 'seven people'. The man standing in the middle with orange hair and circle eyes turned around and saw the vortex in the space behind him.

    A figure appeared from it.

    "The painstaking arrangements everywhere are also worthwhile. Although it took a long time, Yuyin's civil war is finally over." The masked figure only showed one eye, Sangouyu's Sharingan.

    ?While talking, he walked forward: "The next step is to focus on stability and create an appropriate environment. Then the next step is my long-cherished wish. You will assist me, is that the agreement?"

    "Got it, what exactly are you going to do?" said the orange-haired man, or the 'Nagato' who controlled the body.

    "First of all, the members. In order to be able to carry out activities as the Akatsuki organization, first gather the members. The number Let me see, ten people are needed besides me." The masked man raised his head and thought for a while before continuing: "  Xiao Nan already has you and Xiao Nan in the Akatsuki organization, plus Jue is the third person. Together, the three gathered the remaining seven members."

    "Why didn't you join?" Nagato asked.

    "I still have a lot to do behind the scenes."?, when the time comes, you will naturally join, but before that, you are Akatsuki's leader.  "

    "Understood, originally your plan was another long-cherished wish of mine."

    "snort"

    'Xiao Nan', who stood aside and wore a purple flower on his head, said: "In this case, how should the other members be summoned?"

    "To a certain extent, I already have a goal. If the weak join in, I will be very troubled." The masked man said with his hands folded on his chest.

    "Where? Who?" Xiao Nan asked, leaning forward slightly.

    "There are four targets now." The masked man stretched out four fingers and said, "Takigakure is the ninja Kakutsu who has learned the forbidden technique secretly and has an immortal body."

    "The puppet genius who defected from sand ninja, Scorpion."

    "Niri Yuri, a scientist who collects blood successor boundaries in various places."

    "Then the last person is someone close to me, so let me bring him here." He turned his head and said, "Let Jue Lai show the way, and you will contact them separately and recruit them to join."

    "Then, let's take action and realize our ultimate ideal." After speaking, the masked man disappeared in front of everyone

    "The scientist who collects blood continuation limits" Nagato thought in his heart: "I've heard of him, he seems to be a very weird guy, whether it's fighting moves or other things, he is universally recognized by everyone he meets.  None of them came to a good end, especially for ninjas who have blood succession limits'

    "Leave both Nirvana Mayori and Kono to me." Nagato said, "Leave the scorpion to you, no problem, Xiaonan."

    "Well, let's do it like this." Xiao Nan nodded.

    With 'Jue' as the channel, they already knew the location of these three people, and the rest was to 'find them.  '

    These people are all strong, and it is precisely because of this that everyone is proud and must be 'ready to fight'.

    Therefore, Nagato was the first to find Mayuri Nirvana in a certain stronghold.

    "Is it finally here?"

    "What?" Nagato narrowed his eyes slightly, and he looked at Jue, who had been in contact with Madara before?

    "He probably doesn't know me" Jue looked at Nirvana Yuri with scrutiny.

    "It's so interesting, don't you think that after staring at me for so long, I didn't find anything?" Nirvana grinned and said, "Your body has already been in the process of monitoring me.  I felt contaminated with what I studied, and everything you experienced afterwards is in my eyes."

    "That is to say"

    Nirvana Yuri rolled her eyes upwards: "I know exactly what you and the person behind you are planning."

    'This guy' Hei Jue, who was attached to Bai Jue, was startled, and glanced vaguely at Nagato who was beside him.

    "In this case, you should already know what the purpose of my coming to you is." Nagato said without changing his expression: "And you are still here, that is to say."

    "Yes, I agree. ?

 Main text Extra chapter: The unlucky reincarnation ¡¤ 2

    Extra Story The Unlucky Reincarnation ¡¤ 2

    "This world is Naruto!?"

    Harlow looked at the information on the panel and laughed loudly: "I know this world! Sure enough, the space of the Lord God has been restored!"

    Before this mission.

    There was a message from the main god's space¡ªalthough the reward system and punishment system were still broken.

    But the traversal function has been fixed.

    The next reincarnators will still be assigned to their respective regions, and among their respective stars, they have lost their familiarity with the plot for a long time, and are finally back!

    The white light gradually dissipated, and he really appeared in this world.

    With a joyful face, he just stepped forward with one foot, but his footsteps were unstable, he tripped over a stone, and his body fell forward.

    And where he fell, there happened to be a detonating symbol left by a certain ninja who didn't know when.

    Boom¡ª¡ª

    Harlow is dead.

    And the space of the Lord God became even more chaotic at this time.

    Not just low star ratings, even high star ratings.

    In this mission, several nine-star reincarnations died in the mission world, and even one person was difficult to revive, and he probably died completely.

    The reason for this is that all reincarnated people seem to have experienced a "death is coming" this time.

    The whole world is against them.

    Just like those dead nine-star reincarnations, they were besieged by a large number of characters of the same level not long after they arrived in the mission world.

    Although as reincarnation they have various special abilities.

    But still can't change the ending.

    Afterwards, the ten-star reincarnators began to carefully examine the main god's space, and finally discovered a creepy thing they had overlooked before¡ªthe main god's space seemed to be a mass-produced product from a factory!

    In the eyes of these ten-star reincarnators, it is no secret that the main god space has some relatively simple designs. They can understand some of the shallow designs, and repair and change them.

    And the main god's space is almost zero binding to them now. With such a good opportunity, each of them wants to master this main god's space!

    So they used their own method to repair the traversal system in the main god's space.

    It is to let the reincarnation develop so that they can better cut their leeks.

    But¡ªunexpectedly, in the main god space, these devices are not the most valuable equipment, but the most valuable things are things like 'qualification certificates' that they ignored before!

    Now they know that with the 'certificate of qualification', the world will receive them.

    And hiding the 'certificate of qualification', every world becomes "Death is Coming".

    Fortunately, they only covered the 'certificate of conformity' during the repair process, rather than 'destroying'. Now as long as they remove the extra things they added, the main god's space can restore the previous situation.

    They can still make certain modifications and repairs to the main god's space, as long as the modification only involves the interior of the main god's space, it doesn't matter.

    However, then I don't know how long I will have to wait.

    For a long time in the future, the time travel of reincarnated people will still be chaotic and disorderly.

    During this process, the reincarnation also discovered one thing.

    The "character card" extraction function of the main god space is also broken.

    Why did you only find out now?

    Because there were some character cards hoarded when the main god space was still intact, and after this part of the cards were drawn, the rest of the people who went to draw the cards found that no matter how they were drawn, there were only copper cards and silver cards, but no gold cards.  Card.

    Later, a high-star character card was checked and it was discovered that the part of the main god space to draw the gold card of the character card had disappeared, and the current card drawing machine can only draw bronze and silver cards.

    In other words somewhere there may be a card draw machine that can only draw gold cards.

 Main Text Chapter 183 Nirvana Mayuri in Naruto [Tomorrow Chapter 6]

    ? Chapter 1 Nirvana Yuri in Naruto

    After coming to the new world again, Chen Xuan looked at the panel of the main god's space debris to see what world he was in now.

    ¡¾Character template system

    Host: Chen Xuan

    Currently owned character cards: Makoto (7%), Mayuri Nirvana (1%) Broly (13)

    Source point: 1410

    World Anchor Points: Earth Master World, Demon Slayer Blade, Spell Return, Slash Soul, One Piece, Naruto (current world)

    Function:

    World shuttle function, character card extraction]

    "Is it Naruto?"

    It is not convenient to choose the "camp" when you come to this world.

    Because the whole "Naruto" is almost always saying in a certain way, "there are no absolute bad people", "there are no absolute good people", "good people are not good, bad people are not bad".

    Every boss has its own white side and its own black side.

    Because of this, whether it is the Third Hokage or the Sage of the Six Paths, it is said that they have a lot of conspiracies and tricks, but Chen Xuan disagrees with this point that they are actually evil.

    First of all, there is no need for such a character in "Naruto", which is not in line with the world view constructed by Masashi Kishimoto. Of course, if you say, "Masashi Kishimoto knows a woolen Naruto, he is a manga artist."  ¡¯ That¡¯s all right, all right.

    As for the experiences of the characters, such as the protagonist Uzumaki Naruto being bullied when he was a child, this kind of situation is really incomprehensible in the eyes of the Chinese people. He is also a national leader and a martyr. In the end, you treat my son like this?  This is indeed incomprehensible.

    But it is normal according to Japanese thinking.

    Not to mention that the Fourth Hokage is dead, even if the Fourth Hokage is alive, he should be bullied or he will be bullied. After all, the emperor's children are not the same as being cold and violent on campus.

    It's just a Hokage, isn't it normal to treat your child violently?

    It's just bullying, is it considered a thing in Japan?

    A certain man named Xiaoshan even publicly flaunted that he bullied disabled classmates when he was in school, and this was called "high moral standards" by the Tokyo Olympic team.

    The most obvious manifestation is "A Certain Academy", which is still alive today. Although it is closed in China, it is still alive abroad.  Especially in Japan, the popularity of Hot Monkey has always been very high. How many people have cared about his bullying?

    In short, it is 'I bully because I think highly of you, why don't I bully others?  '.

    'You are the son of the Fourth Hokage (although most people don't know it), you have Kyuubi in your body, that's why I bully you, doesn't it show that I'm good, if you don't have Kyuubi, why should I bully you  ?  In short, it is your fault, this is your luck, you should learn to be grateful!  '

    Ah Then you see, Naruto has indeed learned to be grateful.

    Look, doesn't this bullying work?  If there is no bullying, Naruto can do this?

    We should also thank those bullies!

    And the comics also show that they have been bullied, who is the lower status of "Hinata Hinata" and "Kushina Uzumaki"?  Who hasn't ordered backstage yet?

    But what's the use?

    A very disgusting Japanese thinking.  This kind of thinking has also silently penetrated into the behavior of the characters in the works.

    In other words, 'historical limitations' or 'national limitations'.

    Masashi Kishimoto lived in Japan, did the era and country affect him?  How can it be.

    For example, Sandai didn't take care of this kind of thing. After all, it's just bullying. He is Hokage, why should he take care of this kind of thing?

    Not just three generations, who cares?

    After all, 'Everyone didn't care about it', 'This is a normal phenomenon', 'There is no need to make a fuss', 'It's normal to be bullied', 'He was bullied because he was too weak'.

    For them, there are tens of thousands of reasons, but there is no reason at all.

    As for the contradictions It is not normal for a manga that conforms to Japanese values ??to conflict with Chinese values.

    Then most of the pots of the remaining three generations can be thrown to Danzo.

    As for why the third generation didn't deal with Danzo?  This is actually quite understandable as well.

    Replace the third generation with Naruto and Danzo with Sasuke.  So you understand?  No matter how wrong Sasuke did, he was still a partner!  The fetters are there!  How to deal with it?  Can't handle it!  Not to mention that this person opened his mouth shut and even thought in his heart, 'For Konoha, for Konoha, I want to be Konoha's dark, for Konoha.  '

    So what if Hokage is assassinated?  Aren¡¯t you unsuccessful? Even if you succeed.?? If it succeeds, then it will succeed.

    It is estimated that Danzang really killed three generations, and the three generations would not say anything, let alone failed to kill.

    This is the bond!

    Do you understand the fetters?  fetters!  That is the strong bond between Sandai and Danzo, can outsiders understand it?

    And among the disciples of the third generation, there is a character like Orochimaru. If the third generation is really full of bad water, will Orochimaru not be mentioned in the manga?  Even if he wanted to kill the third generation, he still respected him very much.

    At the same time, the third generation is still the Hokage named by the second generation. It can't be that the second generation, Orochimaru, Jiraiya, Uchiha Itachi and everyone are blind, right?

    Then the eyes are too blind.

    Therefore, in his opinion, the probability of the third generation being a "silly white sweet" is much higher than that of being a "conspirator".

    Still the same reason, according to Chinese thinking, the ruler of Konoha must not be that simple.  But in Japanese thinking Ah, isn't that normal?

    As for Bai Fang's death, it's actually nothing. This is a standard Japanese "social death", and we can't understand it because of cultural differences.

    ?Because of different cultures, 'conspiracy theories' will be carried out for the sake of reason.

    Various conspiracy theories on the domestic side have actually spread to Japan, and the general feeling in Japan is 'inexplicable'.

    It's normal, you talk politics with a bunch of low political people?

    There are no political classes in Japan at all, only social classes.

    Not all countries put relevant content in textbooks, or on the contrary, we are the special case.

    One of the reasons for the emergence of conspiracy theories is that they think too much about their political level and overestimate it.

    Especially these ninjas have been learning to fight since they were young. They went to the battlefield when they were less than ten years old, and then they have been fighting and doing tasks. How can they have time to study politics?

    This world actually needs an 'anthology' - but, in the last world, he had already let others go this way, one world and one class would be fine, and he didn't want to do it again.

    What to do next while improving the unlocking degree in this world?

    The abilities in this world are still very valuable, and many of them can be crafted, plus my current character card - Nirvana Mayuri.

    "Then let's make the Otsutsuki army first. The Otsutsuki mass production planisn't it interesting?"

    Chen Xuan switched the character card to Nirvana Yuri, and smiled slightly: "Otsutsuki mass production plan, spirit king mass production plan If you combine the two, the essence, that is, the body is Kaido of the One Piece world.  , Charlotte Lingling, and white beard. Qi, that is, the energy in the body, is the Chakra of the Otsutsuki level, coupled with the blood following the snare, the eyes of reincarnation, and the eyes of reincarnation. God, as a spirit body, has  Similar to the power of the Spirit King, it combines the power of Shinigami, Hollow, Quincy, and Fullmanualism"

    Nirvana Mayuri's eyes kept spinning in their sockets, and the performance had already begun.

    "Maybe even Juhabach's omniscience and omnipotence can be reproduced. Combining these together I don't know what kind of monster will be created."

    "It's really exciting ?

 Main text Chapter 184 Nirvana Yuri in Akatsuki Organization¡¾First update¡¿

    ? The third chapter Nirvana Yuri is in the Akatsuki organization

    Although Nagato's expression did not change on the surface.

    But in his heart, the Nagato body who controls this body in the distance has a different expression: "As expected of being called a 'mad scientist', although I don't know what the 'surveillance bacteria' is, I didn't expect that even the  Being able to be watched by him, now he might hold some information about Madara that even I don't know.  '

    He also noticed the sight that swept over him just now.

    If he hadn't been here, he probably had already figured out a way to get Madara to come over, or he might have done it himself And once he did that, it meant that he really had something to hide from him.

    ¡®Unexpectedly, the first person I contacted brought me such a surprise.  '

    But also because of this¡ª¡ª

    "Why do you want to join Akatsuki?" Nagato asked, looking at Nirvana Yuri in front of him.

    "Why else? Of course it's for research." Nirvana Yuri said with a smile: "I'm not interested in your purpose at all, but you can provide me with a lot of excellent experimental materials, and because of your nature, you are far more advanced than others.  The Big Five are more reassuring."

    "Okay." Nagato closed his eyes and then opened them again: "Just pull you in."

    "A great decision." Nirvana Yuri narrowed her eyes slightly: "You won't be disappointed."

    The source point cost this time seems worthwhile.

    The character card of Nirvana Mayuri belongs to the category of "knowledge", which means that after using it, almost all the power is obtained. As for Reiatsu, Shijie, and Swastika, these are not important to Nirvana Mayuri.  thing.

    He can make a variety of restraints based on the moves of people in this world. Generally speaking, it is very difficult for a person who is known by Nirvana Yuri to win because of his abilities and hole cards.

    The most prominent point is the battle against Saar Apollo, one of the ten blades, because he knew his ability from the beginning, and the subsequent battles were simply playing.

    Although some 'unexpected' abilities appeared later, they were all under his control.

    On the contrary, in those battles where Nirvana Mayuri didn't know the opponent's ability at the beginning, even if he won, he would be embarrassed.

    Therefore, the collection of information is extremely important to him, but¡ªthis world is "Naruto", and he knows almost all the famous people and the strength of those strong people in this world.

    There is little need to collect intelligence in this regard.

    When it really comes time to fight, you only need to make 'weapons' against them.

    This kind of thing is too easy.

    Although now he can use his own power while using Nirvana Yuri, but let's wait until the opponent breaks through his 'work'.

    If it is possible that he is not prepared to rely on his own strength to fight too many battles, then that would be boring.

    He also needs to use this character card whose own strength is not very outstanding to sort out the progress he has made in the previous world.

    After confirming to join, Nagato took Nirvana Mayuri back to the Land of Rain, and then prepared to recruit other people to join the organization.

    On the other hand, Nirvana Yuri looked at her 'base' in the Akatsuki organization.

    "The environmentis pretty good." Nirvana Mayuri grinned: "Then first, let's do the sleep series."

    It is not difficult to make a god of death, what he has to do now is to 'make a spirit king'.

    As for the related technologies, in fact, Nirvana Mayuri has accumulated a long time ago.

    Nirvana Mayuri once said this to Tsunayashiro Tokinada

    That's right, Hikiya Uzumaki, who was able to fight Kenpachi Saragi after the end of the "Thousand Years of Blood War" after using Kamijiba, seemed to Nirvana Yuri

    Combined with the existing materials, it would be too simple to create if it was just a "spirit king" of Hikoya's level. What he wants is not this kind of "semi-finished product" that is not difficult.

    What he wants is the real finished product.

    Able to grow and evolve by itself, and one day be able to truly become the existence of the "spirit king".

    The first thing Nirvana Mayori carried out was the layout of the base, filling the entire base with various experimental equipment, and a thorough transformation of the entire base.

    "Come out, absolutely."

    Nirvana Mayori finished arranging her room and walked out, looking at the side of the corridor full of water pipes.

    And where he was staring at, the wall squirmed slightly, and a white figure appeared from there."It's really sharp." A white upper body appeared on the wall and said to Nie Yuli: "What kind of technology is it?"

    "It's better not to ask." Nirvana Yuri rolled her eyes slightly upwards: "I don't think you can understand my technology with your defective brain. All you have to do is complete my task."

    Having said that, Nirvana Yuri walked over and handed a scroll to Bai Jue.

    "?" Bai Jue held the scroll and looked at Nir Mayuri with some doubts: "What?"

    "List." Nirvana Yuri said, "You don't think I can create a complete laboratory out of nothing, do you? Here are the materials that are lacking for the laboratory I want to make. Help me purchase it.  come over."

    "" Bai Jue was speechless for a while, the fact that he was discovered was enough to shock him, but he didn't expect this person to treat him as an errand.

    never mind.

    Bai Jue stretched out his other hand.

    "?"

    Nirvana Mayori tilted her head slightly, watching Bai Jue's movements suspiciously.

    Bai Jue also tilted his head slightly to watch Nirvana Yuri's movements, and the two of them stood in a stalemate for several minutes.

    "What do you mean by reaching out?"

    "Money." Bai Jue said: "The organization has just been established. Of course it's no problem to purchase materials for you, but what about money? How can I help you purchase without money."

    "You don't think I have money, do you?" Nirvana sighed: "Of course I asked the leader to ask for it."

    "Payne is not here, there are only you and me in this base."

    Nirvana Mayuri was about to say something when footsteps came from behind her, causing Nirvana Mayuri to turn her head and look at the past.  Then I saw two people walking over slowly.

    A man and a woman.

    The 'Xiaonan' with light blue-purple hair in the uniform of the Akatsuki organization, and the red-haired young man in the ordinary ninja outfit who has been busy in the world, should be 'Scorpion' if he guessed correctly.

    "Did something happen here?"

    "It's just in time." Jue looked at Xiao Nan who was walking over and said, "He wants to purchase some experimental equipment, but he has no money.?

 Text Chapter 185 Preliminary Integration [Second Update]

    Chapter Four Preliminary Integration

    When Xiao Nan heard Bai Jue's words, he looked at the unfamiliar Nie Yuli.

    She and Nagato went to recruit newcomers before, she was in charge of 'Scorpion', and Nagato was in charge of 'Niriya Mayuri', and after Nagato brought Nirvana Mayuri back to Akatsuki, they set out to find 'Kakuto' again  .

    Just issued the uniform and ring "three" to Nirvana Yuri.

    However, Nirvana Yuri has not yet changed into the uniform of the Akatsuki organization.

    It was the first time Xiaonan saw Mayuri Nirvana at this time, he pondered for a while and said, "You are Mayuri Nirvana, right?"

    "It's ne, who are you?"

    "It belongs to this organization just like you." Xiaonan stretched out his hand, and turned the ring 'Bai' on the back of his hand to Nirvana Yuri: "I am 'Bai' Xiaonan."

    "Then give me the list first, and I'll go and have a look, but you'll have to make up for the organization's consumption in the future." Xiao Nan took the scroll and said to Nie Yuli: "He is"

    "I'll do it myself." Scorpion looked at Nie Yuli with no expression on his face and said, "You are also a member of this organization, right? I'm a newcomer, Scorpion."

    "Sanin's Red Sand Scorpion, puppetryvery interesting, your puppetry is just a kind of complement to my technique." Nirvana Yuri looked at the scorpion and said, "Come and teach me the puppet technique later.  How is the technique?"

    "I don't care about that kind of thing."

    Scorpion looked at Nirvana Yuri and felt that he was very strange.

    Nirvana Yuri then said to Xiaonan: "The money for the materials will be included in my account, and you can deduct from it when you come to me for related treatments and purchases of props."

    "Huh?" Xiao Nan frowned: "What can you do?"

    "This" Nirvana Yuri said with a smile, "It depends on what you want."

    With that said, he turned around: "This kind of thing will come again when you have an idea, you can ask me directly."

    Fortunately, before coming to Akatsuki Organization, he had already bought and configured some experimental materials in various places in this world. In fact, they were just simple equipment. More often, he needed to use Reiatsu as a tool and a lathe to turn them into pieces.  Remake'.

    Nirvana Yuri did not start the production of the "Sleep Series" immediately, but made various other things first.

    Lingzi network, clone projection, monitoring bacteria, meat supplements, superhuman medicine, past travel medicine, first of all, these things are used to facilitate one's own life while monitoring others.

    Build your own intelligence network.

    At the same time, take time to find Xie to learn the puppet art.

    Nirvana Yuri himself actually transformed part of his body into something like a puppet, such as the device on the arm in the early days, and the sickle on the head.

    After having the puppet technique, it can be replaced with a more effective move. It doesn't matter if it is broken during the battle, just fill the meat agent directly, and the puppet's arm will become a normal body.

    Rather, it would be more efficient for him to use this puppet technique

    But it's just a personal interest, because the power you get through this wayto be honest, that's it.

    It's good to pass the time.

    On the other hand, Xiaonan looked at the contents of the list and handed it to the subordinate members of the Akatsuki organization for them to configure and receive Hanzo's legacy. The current Akatsuki organization still has sufficient funds.

    ¡®Take this as a bargaining chip for Nirvana Yuri to join the organization.  '

    The masked man, claiming to be Uchiha Madara, the actual Uchiha Obito is listening to the report about Nirvana Yuri by "Ze" at this time: "This time I changed to Bai Ze before I came here."

    Hei Jue, who was attached to Bai Jue, said: "He should not be aware of our conversation."

    "Hmm" Obito Uchiha was silent, recalling whether he had said anything in front of Jue during this time to expose his dialogue, and after thinking about it, there should be no.

    Even Hei Ze now calls him 'Uchiha Madara'.

    At most, it would be to let Nirvana Yuri know the wrong information that 'Uchiha Madara is still alive', if it is true, it would be good, just to suppress his arrogance.

    "Nagato doesn't know the specific information. In the future, you will configure the absolute weapon used to monitor Nirvana Yuri separately No, forget it, just agree to his request." Obito Uchiha thought for a while,  Since he knew he was being watched, he would definitely not take unnecessary actions.

    The value of monitoring is gone.

    "However, it is still necessary to leave a unique one for the convenience of contact."

    Although it is dangerous, danger also meansIf you have the ability, if you can use it well, you will be an excellent subordinate.

    Obito is not planning to take extra actions here, butit is inevitable that he will meet with Nagato to discuss related businesses together.

    That is to say, can you only expose your own existence to Nirvana Yuri, or do you not really come forward in every discussion after that

    It is better to expose his own existence, just let Nirvana Mayuri know that he is 'Uchiha Madara'.

    After all, they have never appeared in front of Nagato, acting as if they are afraid of Nirvana Mayuri, so they may have doubts about their identity as Uchiha Madara.

    However, before that, it is necessary to understand the thoughts of Nirvana Yuri

    Pat, clack.

    Nagato controlled Tiandao Payne and came to Niriya Yuri's base. He had just asked Kakuzu to join the Akatsuki organization.

    In this way, among the four people mentioned by Uchiha Obito, only Uchiha Itachi has not yet joined.

    But this kind of thing has nothing to do with him, since Obito Uchiha said he would handle it himself, he just waited here.

    Boom, boom¡ª¡ª

    Payne knocked on the door twice, and the aspect in front of him opened naturally.

    "come in."

    ¡®Did you make the door automatic?  ¡¯ The expression on Payne¡¯s face remained the same, and he walked in and found that it was just a room that had changed drastically after not seeing him for a few days.

    There is an extra door on the right side of the room. Judging by the wind direction, it should be a new door.

    The surrounding walls have changed from slate walls to snow-white alternative products, which look very solid.

    The room is full of various experimental instruments, and there are bugs flying one by one. These bugs look particularly infiltrating.

    These bugs looked only the size of flies, but his reincarnation eyes had excellent vision, and he could see the heads that looked like human heads.

    At this time, Nirvana Mayuri was standing directly under a bug.

    "What's this?"

    "Clone." Nirvana let a bug land on Payne's shoulder: "As long as I talk to this bug, I can hear everything, and I can also release a projection clone like this."

    "How? As long as I spread my bugs all over Yuren Village, I will know whoever wants to sneak in."

    ""

    The corner of Nagato's mouth twitched slightly while controlling Payne in the distance, and while he was speechless at Nishi Yuri's taste, he was also deeply shocked in his heart.

    It's just such a short time to make this kind of thing It really lives up to its reputation.

 Chapter 186 Sage of the Six Paths Manufacturing Plan [Third Update]

    Chapter 5 Sage of the Six Paths Manufacturing Plan

    "I can let everyone in the organization carry one with them, but most of the time it will be sealed in a scroll and used for communication when needed."

    Payne said: "In addition, that kind of surveillance bacteria should not be placed on official members of the organization."

    "I don't care." Nirvana Yuri pointed to the door on the right and said: "My main body is over there. If you have anything to say, you can go down and talk. In addition, you can arrange some staff for me."

    "I see, it will be arranged later."

    Payne said as he glanced at the disappearing projection and walked towards the door on the right. After opening the door, a small room appeared.

    However, he looked around and understood how to use it.

    This is an elevator.

    After taking the elevator down for about twenty or thirty meters, it stopped.

    The new basement looks the same as above, but it doesn't have the damp feeling of the basement.

    Then Nirvana Yuri, who appeared in front of her very soon, was fiddling with something like a computer, that's right In just a few days, Nirvana Yuri has completed the production of the spiritual computer.

    In the room at this time, there was only Nirvana Yuri alone, andanother palm-sized creature soaked in the vessel.

    "That's Sleeping One."

    Nirvana Yuri said after noticing Payne's gaze.

    "Mian No. 1?"

    "You should know it by looking at your eyes, right? Sage of the Six Paths." Nie Yuli said with a grin.

    "Naturally."

    "She is the Sage of the Six Paths."

    "!?" Payne's pupils shrank slightly, and he looked at Mayuri Nie: "What do you mean?"

    "I have done some research on the existence of Sages of the Six Paths, so I started this project, the project of man-made Sages of the Six Paths." Nie Yuli said with a smile: "The theory is close to completion, and now the only thing left is the actual experiment.  Almost, I need more experimental materials."

    "That is to say, you want to make a Sage of the Six Paths?"

    Nagato, who controlled Payne, was shocked in his heart at this time. Some people called him "the reincarnation of the Sage of the Six Paths", and he had also seen other existences who talked about the Sage of the Six Paths.

    But no matter who it is, no one will use their own power to make the Sage of the Six Paths like the one in front of them.

    And once successful then making one is making, and making ten is also making.

    "Why did you do such a thing?"

    "It's just my dream." Nirvana Yuri said casually.

    Of course what he wants to make is not a Sage of the Six Paths, but a Spirit King. After all, he has no relevant materials for the Sage of the Six Paths.

    None of the related cells of Uchiha and Senju.

    However, this is the purpose of his joining the Akatsuki organization. It would be good to leave these things to the Akatsuki organization. Wouldn¡¯t Orochimaru also join in later?

    Although he seems to have withdrawn not long after, with his presence now, it is still unknown whether Orochimaru will withdraw, not to mention that it doesn't matter if he does.

    There is nothing to lose for him.

    "It's interesting to be able to create a brand-new Sage of the Six Paths out of nothing?" Nirvana Yuri said with a smile: "You don't think that everyone has some unrealistic ideas like you, do you?"

    "Is it 'unrealistic' in your opinion?" Payne closed his eyes: "Maybe it is true, but someone has to do it, and this person may only be me!"

    Payne opened his eyes, exuding his own chakra.

    There must be some reason why a person like him has the eyes of reincarnation. Perhaps, as Mr. Jiraiya said, he will be the one who will change the world, the son of prophecy.

    "It doesn't matter, it's just that if my research is successful, it will help your plan. Your 'unrealistic' ideal may become a reality."

    "What do you need me to do?"

    "Help me collect the cells owned by the Blood Successor Limits, especially Senshou and UchihaOf course your own cells are also very important, after all, you are the owner of the Eye of Reincarnation."

    "Yes, but you also need to complete related tasks." Payne said, "I need information about Renzhuli and fundraising."

    "Yes." Nirvana Yuli said: "But most of the time, I will not leave this base. I may be a little surprised by the way of collecting information and what you think. As for the issue of funds if you thinkIf there is no problem, you can take out one of my studies and sell it.  "

    "Research?"

    Nirvana Yuri did not speak, but stretched out her right hand to pinch her left arm, and pinched the left arm down.

    ¡®What is he doing?  ¡¯ Nagato, who was controlling Payne, had some doubts, but he didn't say anything, just watched as Nirvana Yuri took out a needle with a medicine and injected something into his left arm.

    Then I saw Nirvana Yuri's left arm squirming, and a new arm grew out again.

    "What's this?"

    "Flesh supplement." Nie Yuli said with a smile: "If a limb is broken, you can use this potion to repair it. As for the speed of repairas you just saw, it will be very fast."

    "Well, you don't need to raise funds." Payne was silent for a moment and said: "This potion cannot be sold outside, but you have to hand over certain related potions to the organization on a regular basis.  contribution to the organization."

    "Hmph, it's just that it's okay." Nirvana turned around and said.

    Instead of saying it's okay, it's better to say "it's just what I want". He can add some other things to this meat supplement, such as monitoring bacteria, such as "past travel potion" and the like.

    In this way, the Xiao organization will gradually be controlled by him.

    "Very good, then you can continue your experiment." Nagato, who controlled Payne from a distance, said in his heart: "It's better to say this, I didn't expect Nirvana Yuri to be such a dangerous person, I just thought" well-deserved reputation  ', but now it seems that no one in the outside world knows his real horror.  '

    'Do you actually want to artificially create a Sage of the Six PathsBut if it can be truly realized, it will be a huge help to our plan.  '

    'Is it an intelligence network'

    Nagato thought about it, and both Nirvana Mayuri and 'Uchiha Madara' have a complete intelligence network.

    One is that kind of bug, the other is absolutely.

    But he, the nominal leader of the Akatsuki organization, wants nothing. The organization's funds are still inherited from Hanzo.

    As for the intelligence network, he has only just begun to establish it.

    'This kind of thing is fine, as long as I am strong enough, no matter who enters the organization, I can only obey my orders.  ¡¯ Nagato thought this way and once again confirmed the correctness of his plan.

 Text Chapter 187 Uchiha Obito ¡¾Fourth¡¿

    Chapter 6 Obito Uchiha

    In the fifty-eighth year of Konoha, the land of the Uchiha clan.

    "I accept your eyes."

    Obito Uchiha looked at the Uchiha clan in front of him, and dug out his eyes.

    Today is the night of the Uchiha extermination.

    There are a total of two people participating in this plan.

    He, and Uchiha Itachi.

    As for the other members of the Akatsuki organizationhe just joined at this time, so he is the only one who really makes a move at this time.

    But even that is enough.

    "Huh?" Uchiha Obito stopped and looked at Jue who appeared behind him: "What's the matter?"

    "Just got the news from Payne that Nirvana Yuri wants to make Sage of the Six Paths, and for this she wants the cells of Uchiha and Senju."

    "What?" Uchiha Obito's pupils shrank, and he got some relevant news from the real Uchiha Madara.

    So know what that means.

    The poles of this discourse can be understood as 'Thousands of Hands' and 'Uchiha'.

    'Obviously not from Uchiha, how much has that Nirvana Yuri studied the Sage of the Six Paths?  ¡¯ Obito Uchiha narrowed his eyes slightly.

    "How? Ignore him, Obito."

    "No, do as he said." Uchiha Obito said: "I remember the location of Senju Hashirama's tombSince you want to study it, then simply do it, put Senju Hashirama, and Madara  Give him the cells!"

    "¡ª¡ª" Heijue looked at Obito with his back turned to him and was startled: "Obito You guys really have your own abacus, but it doesn't matter what kind of abacus it is, just go and calculate each other.  '

    'Anyway, whoever wins in the end will definitely get that power, and once I get that powerI can rescue my mother.  '

    Thinking like this, he sneaked into the ground to complete the task assigned by Obito Uchiha.

    Not long after, Uchiha Itachi appeared in front of Uchiha Obito.

    "How's the situation over there?"

    "It's finished." Uchiha Itachi said: "I still have some things to do next, you go first."

    "Very well, what I said to you before still counts now, if you are desperate, come to me." Uchiha Obito said as the space around him rolled up a vortex and sucked himself in: "The place is still the same place.  Message and I will come to pick you up."

    The main body of the soul is the aggregate of the four powers, namely Death, Fullman, Quincy, and Void, that is to say, the Spirit King.

    Even though I said so, in fact, it can only be said that it has the "special system of the soul king" and "the possibility of becoming a soul king", and wants to completely produce the soul king

    First of all, I need to know the specific power performance of the King of Souls.

    Those who don't are at most 'alternate spirit kings', because I don't know how powerful the real spirit king is.

    The production of Sleep One failed.

    He died after only surviving for thirteen days. The combination of the four powers is not a simple matter, not to mention the virtual power among them is still eroding the Quincy's power.

    Even with himself as a reference, it is difficult.

    He needs to combine these four kinds of power to give birth to a brand new power, which is even something that Nirvana Yuri no, Chen Xuan's body has not been able to do.

    Now these four kinds of power are still distinct in Chen Xuan's body, even if they are fused with Bengyu.

    When using virtual power, the power of Quincy will sink.  When using Quincy's power, Xu's power will be silenced.

    And now he is going to break this situation, let the four forces truly merge into one, and turn it into a brand new spiritual pressure.

    Although Sleeping One failed, he has already seen the hope of success.

    All you need to do is continue.

    "?" Nirvana Yuri stopped her movements, felt the distortion of the space behind her, turned around and saw a figure appearing from it.

    "What's that?" As soon as Obito Uchiha came out, he looked at the palm-sized product in the petri dish beside Nirvana Mayuri.

    He didn't feel Chakra from above, but he felt a kind of terrifying power from it.

    This kind of power gave him a creepy feeling although this power is gradually dissipating.

    "Mian No. 1." Nirvana Yuri introduced with a smile: "The No. 1 experimental product of the Sage of the Six Paths production planbut?As you can see, it failed.  "

    "Have you failed"

    The failed product has this powerful feeling, if it succeeds Could it be that he can really make the Sage of the Six Paths?

    Obito Uchiha changed the topic and said, "Look at you, you know me, right?"

    "I saw it when you were talking before." Nirvana Mayuri narrowed her eyes slightly and said, "Someone who claims to be Uchiha Madara, right?"

    "¡ª¡ª!" Uchiha Obito apologized. The fingers on his chest that kept tapping his arm stopped, his body froze, and the exposed monocular Sharingan stared at Nirvana Mayuri.

    "Don't be so nervous, I have no intention of revealing your true identity."

    "Real identity But unfortunately, my real identity is Uchiha Madara." Uchiha Obito said: "I didn't expect you to know this. Besides, I am very interested in you."

    As Obito Uchiha said, the three-curved jade Sharingan in his pupils combined to form a brand new pattern - Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    "Then tell me how and where you got this information."

    "Do you think I would tell you such a thing so easily?"

    "Huh?" But at the next moment, Uchiha Obito's expression changed under the mask: "Illusiondoesn't work?"

    "Isn't this natural? Although all illusions have a variety of styles, the types of composition are too single. They control Chakra and the human brain." Nirvana smiled and opened her mouth to reveal a white mouth.  Ya: "I modified my body so that I can ignore all illusions."

    Ignoring illusions?

    Can it be done to this extent?

    "It's just an inconspicuous little thing." Nirvana Yuri said casually, "Then, what are you going to do if the illusion doesn't work?"

    "Hmph Interesting guy, forget it, let me see how far you can go." Uchiha Obito pretended to be calm and smiled and threw a scroll to Nirvana Mayuri.

    "This is?"

    "There are the things you want in it, the cells of Senshou and Uchiha, and the three pairs of three gouyu writing sharing eyes as a gift from my friendship. Let me see if you can really make a sage of the Six Paths."

    Nirvana Mayori looked at the scroll in his hand and his eyes lit up slightly. He didn't expect to gain something so soon. With this, he can start making Otsutsuki Clan.

    The body is Otsutsuki, the soul is the king of spirits the experiment can begin.?

 Main text Chapter 188 Itachi Uchiha [fifth update]

    Chapter Seven Uchiha Itachi

    Before joining the Akatsuki organization, Nirvana Mayuri had been in this world for two months.

    In the past two months, apart from making some of Nirvana Mayuri's original technology, he has mainly focused on the production of the conceived product of the "Chakra Generator".

    He can use this to disguise himself as a ninja.

    Afterwards, he insulates his clothes. Although there are no white eyes and sharing sharing eyes, according to his design, his clothes can prevent white eyes from seeing through.

    Just don't know how it works.

    And with this 'chakra generator' he can do some things that ninjas can do, for example, remove the seal on the scroll.

    After Uchiha Obito left, Nirvana Yuri flicked his right hand, put a pair of gloves on his hand, and pressed on the scroll.

    Several containers were unsealed and appeared in front of Nirvana Mayuri.

    The three pairs of Sharingan are placed in three containers without any slogans, but it is not necessary. You can tell at a glance that this is three pairs of three Gouyu Sharingan.  On the other containers, words like 'Uchiha' and 'Thousand Hands' were pasted on them.

    It looks like there are blood, spinal cord, skin cells, muscle tissue, etc. respectively.

    In fact, Uchiha Obito prepared two copies. If he thinks that Nirvana Mayuri is only of average value, he will give him another one, just try it out.

    And because Nirvana Yuri exceeded his imagination, including the failed product, and even made something that can ignore the illusion So Uchiha Obito directly took out this and handed it to him.

    Obito Uchiha is even thinking about whether the things he made can ignore the "infinite monthly reading".

    No matter what plans Uchiha Madara has, he is really dead now.

    And he Uchiha Obito is still alive!

    Once Nirvana Mayori's research is successful, he will be able to harvest as soon as possible. At that time, not only will he be able to get rid of Uchiha Madara's control, but he may even go a step further.

    As for the "little thing that can ignore illusion" that he said to Uchiha Obito before, it is actually fake, he didn't make such a thing at all.

    That's just his Zanpakuto's ability, he chose to 'not accept illusions', so such moves are ineffective against him.

    But Nirvana Yuri is indeed planning to make something that 'ignores illusion'.

    Prepare to make it during the production of the "Sleep" series.

    This shouldn't be a difficult task.

    After all, judging from the comics, Naruto's illusion is essentially "using the chakra of the enemy's brain to control the enemy's brain nerves", and it is still unknown whether it will be effective for people without chakra like him.

    However, regardless of whether it had an effect or not, he still did not allow the effect to take effect on himself, and the first round of judgment gave it a no.

    However, if you want to unlock it, you need to "disrupt the flow of chakra with a force stronger than the enemy", so simply make a "Once your own chakra flow is controlled by others, you will immediately take it back".

    In essence, it is equivalent to "disrupting the flow of one's own chakra through the chakra injected into the body by a partner", as long as this is completed, it may be possible to achieve "ignoring illusion".

    Once this design is done, all illusions in this world will be meaningless.

    Although he can't use it himself, the Sleeping God of Death he wants to produce will not only master Reiatsu, but also have Chakra, and he will need such an instrument at that time.

    "Next, let's proceed with Sleep No. 2." Nirvana Yuri looked at the various utensils in his hand: "The body can also be cultivated."

    The reason for the failure of No. 1 has been understood, but it is not certain that No. 2 will succeed. It is not difficult for Nirvana Yuri to simply create an individual that contains four kinds of power at the same time.

    It can even be said to be very simple.

    But he wanted the life he created to be closer to the King of Souls, not just an inferior imitation.

    Nirvana Yuri has only just tasted the puppet art, and the rest is mainly to entrust Scorpion to help make the puppet arm. Compared with himself as a beginner, his technique is better.

    After that, Nirvana Yuri is going to install something like a 'scientific ninja tool' on the puppet's arm

    After Uchiha Itachi bid farewell to the Third Hokage, he successfully became the fourth "newcomer" of Akatsuki through the introduction of Uchiha Obito.

    Counting Nagato and Xiaonan is the sixth person.

    His main purpose of coming here is to monitor thisOrganization, see what this organization is doing.

    'I didn't expect that even the eyes of reincarnation are in this organization.  '

    Looking at Payne in front of him, Uchiha Itachi secretly said; "In addition to him, the one I saw before seemed to be the Red Sand Scorpion of Sand Ninja Village. I didn't expect him to become a member of this organization."  '

    "In addition to the Scorpion, Payne, and Xiaonan you saw before, there are two other people in this organization." Uchiha Obito said as he walked: "One of them is the rebellious ninja Kakuto of Takiyin Village, and the other is the unscrupulous  Scientist Mayuri who belongs to any organization."

    ¡®Kakuto I remember seeing it in the Ninja Handbook, but I don¡¯t know the specific information.  As for Nirvana Yuri, I have only heard of this name, and I don't know anything else.  ¡¯ Uchiha Itachi secretly said: ¡®However, being able to become a member of this organization with that sand ninja genius should not be underestimated.  '

    "Kakuto went to do the mission, that guy is particularly fond of money, which is very convenient for us." Uchiha Obito said: "It takes a little effort to see him, but it is very difficult to see Nirvana Mayuri."  Easy."

    "He is in the base of the organization and rarely goes out. If you are injured, you can go to him for treatment."

    "A medical ninja?"

    "No, it's not a medical ninja But it's okay if you think so." Uchiha Obito stopped and turned around and said, "Although I haven't seen it with my own eyes, it is said that even if the heart is broken and the head is chopped off  , as long as it is delivered quickly, it can be cured."

    "¡ª¡ª!"

    "But it will be a little strange after it is curedOf course, if you really suffer such a serious injury, you don't have to worry about whether it's strange or not."

    ?Uchiha Obito said and took out a scroll: "Solution!"

    Buzz~~

    Along with the smoke, a small bug flew out of it.

    "This is?"

    "The communication tool within the organization was made by that Nirvana Mayuri."

    "Is there anything you can do with me?"

    Seeing the strange figure that suddenly appeared in front of his eyes, Uchiha Itachi's pupils shrank slightly, and he put one hand behind him and held a kunai: "This is?"

    "Ah, recognize the newcomer." Uchiha Obito said to the projection of Nirvana Mayuri: "Afterwards, this contact bug will be handed over to him, a new member of the organization, Uchiha Itachi.?

 Text Chapter 189 Sound Dream [Sixth Update]

    Chapter 8 Yinmeng

    "Are you new" Nirvana Mayuri looked at Uchiha Itachi: "This guy should have told you, I am Nirvana Mayuri, if you encounter any physical problems, you can come to me, I will  He handled it very gently for you."

    ""

    No matter how you look at it, it doesn't look like you will "handle it gently".

    "Uchiha Itachi." He just said his name, not going to say anything else.

    "It's really boring, forget it." Nirvana Yuri said, "Is there anything else?"

    "No more, just to let you know that the organization has a newcomer."

    "Then I'll continue my experiment, don't bother me casually if you don't have anything to do." Nirvana Yuri said and disappeared from the front of the two.

    The liaison bug also landed on the scroll again and was re-sealed by Obito Uchiha.

    "Here, if you have anything to contact the organization, you can use this." After Uchiha Itachi took it, he looked at the ring in his hand: "I remember this can also be used for communication."

    "That's right, but it was Payne who contacted you. If you want to contact here for anything, or need the help of Mayuri Nirvana, use that bug." Obito Uchiha said with a smile: "Although the taste  It's very funny, but that projection is actually capable of fighting."

    "It's a very interesting technique."

    time flies.

    The members of Akatsuki's organization haven't reached the time to form a 'team' yet, and they will start to form a team of two when Kisame Kisame and Orochimaru join the organization.

    Now they are all doing their own things.

    Soon, Itachi Uchiha joined the Akatsuki organization for half a year, and he also came to the base of Nirvana Mayuri for the first time.

    In the past six months, Uchiha Itachi has never really seen the famous "scientist" in this organization. The various items he made have made the organization's task execution several times easier.

    It is precisely because of this that Uchiha Itachi became more and more curious about this person.

    So he has always wanted to find an opportunity to get close to Nirvana Mayuri and learn about him, but recently something happened to his body.

    During the battle, he suddenly vomited blood, so he was absolutely recommended to come here for him to check.

    At this time, Nirvana Mayuri's base occupies a larger area within the Akatsuki organization, and there are various strange technologies in it.

    After walking in, you can see several Nirvana Yuri busy with various things.

    'It should be the shadow clone.  '

    Uchiha Itachi secretly said, Nirvana Mayuri has changed his appearance twice in the past six months, and the current imageis really hard to evaluate.

    At this time, the clothes he wears on the outside can isolate his Sharingan, completely unable to see the internal Chakra flow, and even unable to perceive Chakra.

    It feels very easy to use, but this appearance is really unacceptable.

    Fortunately, Nirvana Mayuri is not prepared to promote this technology within the Akatsuki organization, otherwise Uchiha Itachi should be entangled in whether to wear it or not.

    Nirvana Mayuri is indeed using Shadow Clone at this time. This ninjutsu is really easy to use. With this Nirvana Mayuri, he does not need to find any assistants. He can conduct multiple researches at the same time by himself.

    And each shadow clone is equipped with a 'Chakra Generator', which can maintain the existence of the shadow clone for a long time.

    "Uchiha Itachi" Nirvana Yuri came over, with a child beside him: "I've never heard of it, you seem to have some health problem?"

    "Well, so I need you to check it out." Uchiha Itachi nodded, glanced at Nirvana Mayuri, and then set his eyes on the curious child.

    Unlike Nirvana Yuri, Uchiha Itachi can feel the extremely huge Chakra from that child.

    In terms of the amount of Chakra alone, Uchiha Itachi can say this - he has never seen anyone with such a huge Chakra until now.

    "Let me introduce myself." Nirvana Yuri said to the 'kid' standing aside.

    "Yes, hello, my name is Yinmeng."

    "!" Itachi Uchiha's pupils narrowed slightly: "I've heard that your dream has succeeded?"

    "It's half the battle." Nie Yuli grinned and said, "This kid hasn't become a fairy yet. I can only say that he has the potential to become a fairy. You will see the details later. Don't worry."

    "Well, first let me give??Check your body.  "

    "Please." Uchiha Itachi said and followed behind Nirvana Mayuri, and the three Gouyu in his pupils looked at Nirvana's back.

    'There is no incongruity It seems that it is really a natural born ordinary human being, but the amount of chakra is too large.  ¡¯ Uchiha Itachi secretly said: ¡®Could it be that he really created the Sage of the Six Paths?  No Even if you are not a Sage of the Six Paths, just having a chakra of this level is not an ordinary person.  '

    'And no one is sure if he only made this one, if he made several, dozens, hundreds there is no doubt that he alone is enough to change the direction of the world.  '

    "Okay, lie down."

    After coming to a certain room, Nirvana Yuri pointed to a bed beside her and said.

    "Yeah." Uchiha Itachi walked over and lay on the bed, but remained vigilant in his heart.

    A shadow clone of Nirvana Yuri on the side kept tapping on something like a keyboard, and after a while a special light shone on Uchiha Itachi's body.

    "So that's itit's not a big deal, it's just an ordinary blood-inherited disease."

    "?" Ordinary blood-inherited disease?

    ordinary?

    Uchiha Itachi couldn't maintain the expression on his face, and looked at Nirvana Mayuri in confusion.

    It is actually nothing to say that he has blood-inherited disease, and he doesn't care about such things, anyway, he is not prepared to live for too long, but he heard Nirvana Yuri's tone.

    Can this disease be cured?

    "You're lucky. If it was half a year ago, I would be helpless even in the face of this disease." Nie Yuli said with a smile: "But now I have mastered a brand new technology."

    As he spoke, he took out a needle from the side cabinet: "Relax, it only takes one needle."

    ""

    Uchiha Itachi didn't say anything, just watched Nirvana Mayuri stick the needle in his arm and inject the medicine into his body.

    "Well¡ª¡ª!"

    After a while, he felt the chaos of the chakra in his body.

    "This is?"

    The three Gouyu in the eyes rotated uncontrollably and connected together, turning into a kaleidoscope Sharingan, with a line of blood flowing out from the corner of the eye.

    A black flame appeared in the room.

    It's not just the black flames, but according to Uchiha Itachi's own feeling, he activated Amaterasu and Tsukiyomi at the same time at this time¡ª¡ªhis kaleidoscope Sharingan lost control.

 Main Text Chapter 190 Like in a dream ¡¾First update¡¿

    Chapter Nine is like a dream

    This out-of-control state did not last for too long. Slowly, Itachi Uchiha felt that his body had returned to control, and he immediately released his Sharingan.

    It's just that I was even more shocked in my heart than before.

    When he lost control, because he was looking at Nirvana Yuri, the black flame naturally burned on his body, but it didn't cause the slightest burning effect.

    Everything was absorbed by the clothes.

    ?Looking carefully, the imprint of the 'Fire-Sealing Seal' appeared on the clothes, that is to say all fire escapes including Amaterasu have no effect on him.

    And my own monthly reading didn't have the slightest effect on it.

    The Supreme Illusion has been nullified.

    In other words, two of the three pupil techniques that evolved from Sharingan to Kaleidoscope Sharingan have zero effect when facing Nirvana Yuri.

    'If he continues to develop like thismaybe he can invalidate most of the ninjutsu in the ninja world.  '

    "It seems that your chakra has returned to control." Nirvana Mayuri said casually, as if it wasn't him who was burned by Amaterasu just now.

    "Ah what did you just do?"

    "Isn't it good to feel what you have done?" Nie Yuli said with a smile: "Bi's illness should be almost cured."

    "" Uchiha Itachi supported his face with one hand, his black pupils spun and turned into a kaleidoscope again.

    He could feel that the pupil power he had consumed a lot was being replenished at this time.

    It's just that the speed of this supplement is very slow.

    Estimated at this speed, the pupil power consumed by releasing a monthly reading will be replenished in about ten days.

    And the distress in the chest is gone.

    "You can understand it as the power of the Sage of the Six Paths." Nirvana Yuri said: "One of the by-products of my research, all blood-inherited diseases can be treated with this power, and it will improve the ninja to a certain extent  The aptitude to increase the amount of chakra and for you Uchiha clan, especially those who have opened the kaleidoscope."

    "It can also have the effect of restoring pupil power, isn't it?" Nirvana said with a smile, "The chakra chaos just now is the result of the power of the six realms raging in your body."

    "Well, thank you." Although he was healed by Nirvana Mayori, Uchiha Itachi's vigilance against him became stronger at this time: "I want to know one thing, why did you make Sage of the Six Paths?"

    "There are so many whys, I just did it because of the thought." Nirvana Yuri said casually: "Okay, you can come to me again if you have anything to do, although I may not be here anymore."

    Itachi Uchiha nodded, didn't ask any more questions, put on a black-bottomed red cloud robe and left Nirvana Yuri's place.

    Nirvana Mayuri grinned slightly: "In this way, except Uchiha Obito, everyone else has been injected by me."  '

    Although it is not my opponent to beat them directly, it is more interesting to play with them with various techniques like this.

    Don't care about that side.

    Nirvana Yuri set her sights on Yinmeng.

    Just three months after she was born, she already looked like a six or seven-year-old child. This was not because of any ripening technique used by Nie Yu.

    It's purely because the spiritual pressure is too large, if it is a baby's body, it will be difficult to bear it.

    It seems like a natural child prodigy.

    This Yinmeng's learning speed is very fast, but she has already learned the language and characters in a few months. Nirvana Yuri taught her a few ghost ways and ninjutsu casually, and she can master it after a little practice.

    Although she looks like an ordinary child at this time, she can actually use Mutun, and her eyes can freely switch between Sharingan, Kaleidoscope Sharingan, Samsara and normal eyes.

    and

    When she was just born, there were multiple eyes in her eyes, which may be 'omnipotent', but now she has no way to truly grasp this power.

    It's Nirvana himself no, Chen Xuan himself.

    ?Using the technology from making Yinmeng, he optimized his own spiritual pressure composition, but he naturally touched the door.

    The power of the spirit king is already lodged in his body.

    However, omniscience and omnipotence are not so easy to master. If you want to use this power, you need to connect with the world, and you have to repeat this process every time you go to a world.

    And the time to connect is based on the number of years.?? Calculated in this way for decades, the more powerful the world, the slower this process will be.

    Before that, at most, he had mastered a certain ability to "predict the future", but "predicting the future" required a lot of spiritual pressure.

    The amount of this spiritual pressure can be regarded as a 'large amount' for himself.

    And regarding this ability of 'predicting the future', Chen Xuan is actually too lazy to use it, the strongest in this world is just that.

    There is no need to look specifically.

    And this kind of power can only see the future of those people in the world, Chen Xuan tried to use this ability to see if he could see the future of his own card drawing.

    But the result is that it is not possible at all, and it is a pity if you cannot see it.

    And the state of Nieyinmeng is even worse than her own, but¡ª¡ªshe has the possibility of evolution, the possibility of becoming stronger, and she will continue to evolve and grow in the future.

    In addition to this, it is the unlocking speed of the Nirvana Yuri character card.

    In the few months before Yinmeng was created, Nirvana Yuri's character cards were only unlocked to 7%, which was extremely slow, but as soon as Yinmeng was produced, the unlocking rate began to skyrocket.

    It increases by 1% every day until it reaches 47%, which means that all the energy has penetrated into the character card before stopping.

    For "Nirvana Yuri" himself, the "Sleep Series" is like his dream talk, dream talk.

    But this dream turned into reality, and he successfully produced the sound dreameveryday since then, he seems to be in a dream.

    This state is when he is most satisfied.

    It is precisely because of this that the unlocking rate will increase every day.

    And he himself is very satisfied with this situation, although the ones produced now are at most Lingwang larvae + Datongmu larvae.

    The mastery of power still needs to be developed slowly later.

    But this power itself is genuine. The production of Yinmeng has also greatly increased his physical strength, and the improvement of his own strength is definitely no less than drawing a high-quality character card.

    But he was also curious about how far Yinmeng could grow.

    "Okay, the outsider business is over." Nirvana looked at Yinmeng and said, "Today let's learn how to control Chakra."

    Yinmeng has already learned how to control the spiritual pressure, at least he will not release the spiritual pressure unconsciously while sleeping.  However, the control of Chakra still needs to be learned carefully.

    Her huge chakra would be too conspicuous if she didn't master the 'chakra elimination reaction'.

 Chapter 191 Loulan Dragon Vein [Second Update]

    Chapter 10 Loulan Dragon Vein

    "It's really strange." Payne said as he glanced at Yinmeng beside Nie Yuri.

    For Yinmeng, who has mastered the power of Otsutsuki, he has initially mastered the method of eliminating his own chakra, but Payne also masters the eyes of reincarnation.

    At this time, you can see the huge chakra in Yinmeng's body even bigger than his chakra!

    "My research has been completed." Nirvana Yuri said with a smile: "It's time to go further, but before that, I will give you this."

    "What's this?"

    Payne looked at the cylindrical container in front of him and the liquid inside and asked.

    "The by-product of my research, the power of the Six Paths, you can try to inject it into your own body, I'm talking about the body of the main body."

    Nirvana Yuri said, turned around and walked out: "Come with me, Yinmeng."

    "Yes, Master Yuri."

    Yinmeng walked out behind Nirvana Yuri, and when he felt no one was around, he asked, "Master Yuri, what are we going to do?"

    "Now this is almost the limit."

    "?"

    "After all, it is only a part of the body tissues of Uchiha and SenjuAlthough it may belong to Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara." Nirvana Mayuri said as he walked, "Sure enough, if you want to go further, you still need a living experimental subject."  .¡±

    Yinmeng tilted her head slightly, a little unable to understand what Nirvana Yuri was talking about, but she was not surprised by this kind of thing, Nirvana Yuri always liked to talk to herself.

    "But in this day and age, Uchiha has already been exterminated, and the remaining Uchiha Itachi well, that's just the same thing, and there is no research value." Nirvana Yuri said with a smile: "Therefore, I need  Change to a brand new era, the era of Uchiha and Senju, of course, if there is a better experimental body."

    "For example, Datongmu would be even better."

    "But if you want to get the power of Otsutsuki, you first need to judge the strength of the dragon's veins. How many years can he go back to the past? Can he be able to travel to the future?"

    "These two points will determine the direction of my research."

    The two methods currently known in this world to travel through time and space are the dragon's veins and the treasure of the Otsutsuki family called 'plough'.

    No matter which one it is, it has the value of getting hands-on research.

    "Let's go to Loulan now."

    "Niri Mayuri has started to move."

    Heijue watched as Nirvana Yuri, who was gradually leaving the country of rain, sank into the ground: "Tell this to Obito"

    He never expected that in such a short time, Nirvana Yuri's research was close to success The child called 'Sound Dream' made by Nirvana Yuri always gave him a very dangerous feeling  .

    The amount of chakra is already comparable to that of Senjujuma.

    The only difference is the control of power and the learning of ninjutsu.

    What I don't know is whether she has mastered the eyes of reincarnation. If Nirvana Mayori can create an existence that masters the eyes of reincarnation, then it will be a more suitable person to unseal his mother Kaguya Otsutsuki.

    And now he clearly sees the reason why he still hasn't done it after seeing the feasibility It's actually very simple.

    Not only him, but Uchiha Obito as well.

    The two of them were a little afraid to do anything.

    I feel that compared to dealing with Mayuri Nirvana, getting the relevant information from his mouth is not enough to carry out the Moon Eye plan honestly.

    His research is truly horrific.

    Coupled with all kinds of weird research, even Uchiha Obito has the perverted move of "Kamimui" at this moment, and he is still a little afraid to try it out.

    Or to put it another way.

    If it's just fighting, Obito Uchiha is not afraid.

    The problem is that Nirvana Yuri is not an enemy now, it would be easy to say if he succeeded, but it would be bad if he failed.

    Not only will he lose his companion Nirvana Mayuri, but he may also face revenge from that Nirvana Mayuri who has an unknown move.

    The unknown is often the scariest.

    But if it goes on like this, it will always remain unknown.

    ¡®It is not necessary to fight, but it is necessary to try.  ¡¯ Obito Uchiha formed a vortex towards the surrounding space and involved himself in it.

    Then when it was released again, it had already appeared at the place where Nirvana Yuri had to leave the Kingdom of Rain.? above.

    It didn't take long before I met Nirvana Yuri and Yinmeng walking over with umbrellas.

    "What's the matter here waiting for me?" Nirvana Yuri raised her head and looked at Obito Uchiha standing on the tree.

    "Don't see outsiders like this, I'm just curious." Uchiha Obito imitated Uchiha Madara's tone: "You can be someone who has never gone out since you joined the organization, and you are interested in suddenly going out like this  Isn't it a normal thing?"

    "I see, it's nothing to tell you, it's just to collect experimental materials."

    "oh"

    "Unfortunately, the experimental materials I want to collect may not exist in this era. I plan to do it in another era."

    "¡ª¡ª!?" Obito Uchiha's pupils shrank: "A different era?"

    "Follow me if you don't understand." Nirvana Yuri walked in front and said: "After all, you are the real leader of Akatsuki's secret organization. If you want to know, I will not refuse, but"

    Nirvana Yuri said with a smile: "It happens that this place is a bit far from the destination, so use your ninjutsu to take us there."

    "Interesting guy." Uchiha Obito calmed down the fluctuations in his heart: "Okay, let me see, what do you want to do! But you are not afraid that I will directly attack you, right? Or  Said that in your opinion, everyone in our organization is so amiable?"

    "interesting"

    "Um?"

    "It's really interesting." Nirvana Yuri stretched out her right hand and shook it in front of her eyes: "How many times have you shown off your ninjutsu in front of me? Don't you think I'm not prepared for your ability at all?"

    Obito Uchiha was silent for a while, time and space ninjutsu is not so easy to crack - he wanted to say so.

    But looking at Yinmeng who was standing aside, he swallowed it back.

    Even the larvae of the Sage of the Six Paths level can be made, and it is not impossible to make props that restrain one's "divine power".

    It's better to be careful.

    "Can you even restrain time and space ninjutsu? Well, where are you going?"

    "Loulan, do you know?"

    "Ah, I know." Obito Uchiha looked at the two of them and said, "Then prepare yourself, I will take you to Loulan."

    As he spoke, he sucked the two of them into his divine power space.

    Then he used Shenwei to move himself over again, and after a while, three people appeared in this land called Loulan.

 Chapter 192 The Gate of Time and Space [Third Update]

    Chapter 11 The Gate of Time and Space

    "Is there anything here?"

    Obito Uchiha looked at the ruins in front of him and asked.

    "Follow me and you'll know I'll take a look." Nirvana Yuri said as he took out something like a Dragon Ball radar, which was the only Chakra sensor he made.

    Can sense the location of the huge chakra.

    Even if it is sealed.

    The range of perception is quite wide. Now that it is opened like this, you can even see the location of some tailed beasts from above. He also wants to study the tailed beasts, which are chakra aggregates, in the future.

    But that kind of thing is not urgent now.

    Passing through countless ruins, a sealed barrier appeared in front of him. Obito Uchiha looked at the kunai inserted into the center of the seal.

    There is no doubt that the Fourth Hokage sealed something here.

    "is it here?"

    "No, it's below." Nirvana Yuri said and jumped directly towards the hole next to the seal, and Yinmeng naturally jumped down without the slightest doubt.

    Obito Uchiha was silent for a while, and followed.

    A faint light radiated from the huge void.

    Obito Uchiha's Sharingan turned to feel the huge chakra below: 'But if you want to get the chakra here, you still have to remove the seal above it first.  '

    The seal inside is connected to the pillar above and cannot be destroyed directly.

    "It's here." Nie Yuli grinned with satisfaction: "As expected of a dragon's vein, it's worth researching."

    As he spoke, he opened a scroll, and countless tiny black bugs were unsealed and flew out of it: "This is a construction bug. It is still very useful to help me build a brand new research institute here."

    "Now let's talk about it, what exactly do you want to do here?"

    "Travel through time."

    "?"

    "This is the dragon vein, which connects the past, present, and future." Nie Yuli said with a smile: "Do you know what this means? It means that I can freely travel to and from the past, present, and future through this dragon vein, wherever I want  It will be all right."

    "Sage of the Six Paths is just a legendary existence in this era, but it may not be the case thousands of years ago." Nirvana Yuri turned sideways and looked at the working construction bug: "Do you know what this means? It means that as long as  I think, I can go to a thousand years ago to catch the Sage of the Six Paths and let him become my experimental subject."

    "Okay, it's almost enough to send it here. If you plan to go to other eras with me, you can come back after I finish analyzing the dragon veins."

    "It looks like it should take a lot of time."

    After Nirvana Yuri finished speaking, he didn't care about Uchiha Obito's reaction. He actually didn't plan to go to the past. If he could, he was actually going to go to the future.

    Compared with other characters, he wants to get the body of Otsuki Ichishiki or Otsutsuki Kaguya as research materials.

    And he has an even more interesting idea.

    If it can be realized, he may earn tens of thousands of source points in this world and make a fortune.

    'Is it time and space ninjutsu?  ¡¯ Uchiha Obito is not ignorant of this ability: "If you really go to the past, what impact will it have on the future?"

    "Maybe it will change the future." Nirvana Yuri said, "This is also of great research value, but I will take some corresponding measures before that, don't worry."

    "Interesting opportunity." Uchiha Obito turned around and said, "Then I will come back when that day comes."

    "Be careful when the time comes, don't bring Jue here." Nirvana Yuri also turned his back to Uchiha Obito, and took out a machine from the scroll without turning around: "You can bring anyone except Jue,  I don't care about that."

    Obito Uchiha stopped Kamui, stared at Nirvana Yuri, looked at his back and was silent for a moment: "I will do it myself."

    After speaking, he activated Shenwei again and left.

    "Well" Nirvana Yuri glanced at the place where Uchiha Obito disappeared, and then said to Otonu: "You can help, Otone."

    "What do I need to do? Master Yuri?"

    "Help me insert this into the seal."

    "I see."

    Compared with the base of the Akatsuki organization, Nirvana Yuri felt that this place was more suitable as his "Technology Development Bureau", and it was because of this that he changed his original thinking.

    initialplan.

    The original plan was to use the Akatsuki organization to change the world, collect the source of this world, and at the same time carry out the production of Lingwang and Otsuki.

    But now, once he can truly grasp the power of the dragon veins, he will develop a broader future.

    The power of the dragon vein is very strong, but it is not completely incomprehensible.

    Especially Nirvana, who has a certain concept of time and space.

    This time the research lasted for more than a year, and it was not until the beginning of Konoha's 60th year that he finally completed the control of the dragon's veins.

    "As long as you pass through this door, you can go to the past."

    Obito Uchiha looked at the wall with the outline of the 'gate' in front of him and said doubtfully.

    "No, not the past."

    "what is that?"

    "It's a parallel world." Nirvana Yuri said: "For example, during the battle of the Valley of the End, the future won by Uchiha Madara and the future won by Senjujuma, both of these futures are possible, so there are two futures.  world."

    Normally speaking, dragon veins only have the ability to connect the past to the future, but Nirvana Yuri is not from this world, so he uses the research on dragon veins.

    In addition to the research on itself, there is also the research on Yuandian's ability to open the "world shuttle" channel.

    Let him complete the door.

    "That is to say, it doesn't matter how the opposite world is changed. It doesn't even matter if you say 'I am from another world', and this kind of behavior is forbidden in the normal time and space travel." Nirvana Cocoon  Li smiled and said: "Of course, if you don't care about the complete collapse of the future, you can naturally do whatever you want."

    After all, Nirvana Mayuri himself is also in this world, and it would be bad if it affected him.

    So he chose this time travel.

    And now with this kind of behavior, what I will get is not the source point of one world, but the source point of countless parallel worlds of Naruto.

    A lot of worlds and a lot of futures have been changed, how much will I gain in this process?

    "So, do you have any year you want to go?" Nirvana Mayuri said while looking at Obito Uchiha.

    "Can the time be chosen arbitrarily?"

    "There will be a little deviation. According to the length of the dragon's vein, I can travel time and space accurate to the year. Are you going to go to the first year of Konoha to save Uchiha Izumi? Orgo to Konoha for fifty years, go to  Save Nohara Rin? ?

 Chapter 193 Time Travel [Fourth Update]

    Chapter 12 Time Travel

    Obito Uchiha, who was shocked by this convenient means of traveling through time and space, immediately thought of saving 'Lin' in his heart.

    In fact, when he learned of the feasibility of space-time ninjutsu, he had this idea.

    I have been thinking about it for the past year.

    He even thought, 'It doesn't matter even if his actions will cause future collapse!  As long as Lin can be saved¡ªthe world will be fine.  '

    This kind of thing was gradually suppressed by his reason.

    But it's just suppressing it.

    Therefore, when Nirvana Mayuri said the name 'Nohara Rin' again, Uchiha Obito's heart twitched violently, and he couldn't help but step back.

    For a while, I didn't control my emotions.

    "It really is you."

    "what are you saying?"

    "I guessed that you were not Uchiha Madara at first, but the Uchiha cell you gave me. That is Uchiha Madara's?" Nirvana Yuri said with a smile: "Thanks to the cell you gave me, the sound  Dreams are so well crafted."

    "And you yourself I guessed correctly that it should be Obito Uchiha, and the previous temptations have also proved this."

    "How do you know." Obito Uchiha was silent for a moment, and took off his mask without pretending.

    "Your biggest flaw is Kakashi Hatake. It's not difficult to find the answer if you really want to." Nirvana Yuri said, "So, what era are you planning to go to?"

    "I don't careI'm not going to save Lin, I'm going to create a world where she exists!" Uchiha Obito said: "But even if you say that, you don't understand."

    "Don't presumptuously think that it's better for other people to know nothing But I do have an era I want to go to, come with me."

    "Naruto Boruto"

    As a sequel to Naruto, it has always been called an "incombustible object", but it is not completely worthless.

    He was very interested in the large-tube wooden peach style and the large-tube wooden style in that era.

    During this year, apart from his research on dragon veins, the rest of his research was on the moves of these two Otsutsuki clansmen.

    According to their demonstrated abilities, make corresponding 'coping means'.

    Facing this kind of person whose almost all hidden methods have been exposed, in Nirvana Yuri's view, even if he only uses the ability of the character card instead of using any power from the main body, the winning rate is more than 90%.

    "First of all, let's close this place."

    Nirvana Yuri sealed off the nearby space, and also made a powerless isolation, so that no matter whether it is time-space ninjutsu like Shenwei, or the materialized product of Yin-Yang Jutsu like Heijue, they cannot enter.

    However, just in case, he still left some defensive measures.

    "Take this before you go over there."

    "What?"

    Uchiha Obito took a bracelet, and then saw that Otomu's hand was wearing the same thing, but it was Mayuri Nirvana well, this guy is wrapped in a layer of white luminous armor,  Can't see it at all.

    "This thing can prevent people who have 'clairvoyance' from being able to see what's happening in every corner of the world and be seen by them." Nie Yuri said, "Unless we see it with our own eyes, we will be considered as talking to other people.  In the eyes of this kind of people, other people are talking to the air."

    "Clairvoyance some kind of special pupil technique." Uchiha Obito put on the bracelet, he knew nothing about the era he was going to.

    I just followed with my own thoughts, and the idea that I can't let Nirvana Yuri out of control so completely, so it's better to be obedient in this situation.

    Konoha 83 years.

    Obito Uchiha watched as the outline of the door on the wall glowed, and soon the part of the 'door' was covered by light, and after the three of them passed through the door.

    The place where it appeared is still the ancient Loulan ruins.

    It's just very similar to the one a year ago, not the version that has been transformed by Nirvana Yuri: "Have we come here?"

    "No, it's the future." Nirvana Mayori walked out: "According to Konoha's chronology, it is now Konoha's 83rd year, and the exact time is unknown."

    "This time and space is very close to our original time and space, the only difference is that there is no me."

    "What's the meaning?"

    "This is specially adjusted by me, this world does not have my spiritinterest.  " Nirvana Yuri looked at Obito Uchiha and said: "I don't want two of me to meet at the same time, then I will definitely recognize them instantly, and that would be boring.  "

    "I see, so what's going on in the future after you came here more than 20 years ago?" Uchiha Obito asked.

    "I observed the Chakras of various ages based on the dragon veins, and used Yinmeng as a reference. If you had Chakras at the same level as the Sages of the Six Paths thousands of years ago, that should be the era of the Sages of the Six Paths."

    "Then it was the 68th year of Konoha, and Chakras of the Sage level of the Six Paths also appeared in this era." Mayori Nirvana bullied Obito Uchiha for not being able to read instruments, and began to make up things.

    'The sixty-eighth year of Konohais it the time for the implementation of the Moon Eye plan?  '

    "And then there is this era, the eighty-three year of Konoha, and there are multiple six-level chakras in this era." Obito Uchiha's pupils shrank: "Is it a brand-new six-level chakra?"

    "exactly."

    Obito Uchiha frowned. If the Moon Eye Project was successful in the 68th year, why did this level of Chakra appear in the 83rd year of Konoha?

    What happened in this era?

    "Yinmeng, seal this door."

    "Yes." Yinmeng said, took out a huge cloth to cover the several meters high door in front of him, and then wrote the word 'seal' on the cloth with both hands.

    Immediately afterwards, Uchiha Obito saw the door in front of them slowly disappearing from their eyes.

    "Originally, almost no one came here, but now this has added another layer of protection." Nie Yuri said and threw several observation bugs around.

    These observers have means to prevent interference from others, and can hide their own existence.

    "Next, you still have to rely on your ability to get out of here." Nirvana Yuri looked at Uchiha Obito and said, "Be careful, take us to Konoha, Chakra's reaction should be around there."

    "Um."

    Uchiha Obito said as he brought Nirvana Mayuri and Otomu into the Kamui space. He already knew where Konoha was, and now he rushed over in an instant.

    Then just as soon as he came to Konoha, Uchiha Obito shrank his pupils.

    He saw a large number of people living here naturally, and this scene will appearthat is to say, neither he nor Uchiha Madara's Moon Eye project failed.

    ¡®Or is it that we are just beginning to prepare to launch the Eye of the Moon project in this era?  ?

 Text Chapter 194: Hatake Kakashi [fifth update]

    Chapter Thirteen Hatake Kakashi

    Obito Uchiha didn't release the two of them immediately.

    Instead, he looked around first, then entered the Shenwei space again, and when he appeared again, he was on top of a telegraph pole.

    From here, you can see Konoha Village, which has changed a lot compared to Konoha in the past 60 years.

    Andthe Huoying Rock in the distance.

    When Konoha was sixty years old, there were only dead people on Hokage Rock.

    ? The first Hokage Senju Hashima, the second Hokage Senju Gamonama, the third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, the fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato.

    But now, there are a few more on it.

    Fifth Hokage, Senju Tsunade, and the Sixth Hokage, Hatake Kakashi who made Uchiha Obito clenched his fists and his pupils trembled violently!

    Nanaime Hokage is a person I don't know, but the face always feels a little familiar.

    Regardless of who the seventh generation is, why can a guy like Kakashi become Hokage!  ?

    He can't accept it!

    Obito Uchiha clenched his fist so hard that he bled and didn't seem to notice it, he just stared at the rock statue, feeling a tyranny of 'destroy him' in his heart.

    At the same time, there was a hallucination in front of him.

    See that Kakashi's rock statue as his own He seems to have seen his own rock statue appear there!

    After staring at it for a few times, Obito Uchiha disappeared from here again, and when he reappeared, it was at Konoha's cemetery.

    He saw Nohara Lin's tomb here.

    'At this time, Kakashi didn't save Rin In that case, why do you, a waste, qualify to become Hokage!  ?  '

    Slowly suppressing the anger in his heart, Obito Uchiha let out a long breath, found a relatively remote place that was within Konoha's barrier, and released Nirvana Yuri and Otomu  .

    "It's really slow." Nirvana Yuri looked at the sight reading and said, "It seems that Konoha, which is more than 20 years later, has had a lot of impact on your heart."

    "Ididn't expect Kakashi to become Hokage." Now that his identity has been exposed, Obito doesn't want to act anymore, and said in a hoarse voice: "So I took a second look at it for a while, the six ways you said  Where is the chakra of the immortal level now?"

    "Let me take a look." Nirvana Mayori took out the Chakra Radar and looked at it.

    The biggest and most conspicuous point above should be the current Seventh Hokage Uzumaki Naruto, and there is nothing else: "The target has not come yet, we may have come early, but it should not be late, first find a place  Just wait a while."

    If it was late, Uzumaki Naruto should have lost the power of Nine Tails at this time.

    Since the power of Kyuubi is still there, it means that at least Otsutsuki Yishi is still there, maybe Datong Mutaoshi is still alive now.

    "Come with me, although Konoha has changed a lotbut it should be no problem to find a place to stay." Uchiha Obito said walking in front.

    "Hmm" Nirvana Mayuri narrowed her eyes slightly, looked at Obito Uchiha's current attire, slowly raised the corners of her mouth, and followed as if she hadn't noticed anything

    On the other side, it is also Konoha's eighty-three years, and the retired Hatake Kakashi is wandering on the street at this time: "The nearest Konoha is not calm."

    'But with Naruto here, there should be no need to worry. Sasuke is also in Konoha now. Those two people have created countless miracles, so this time it should be fine.  '

    He said so, but Hatake Kakashi really felt that now is not his time.

    All kinds of scientific ninja tools are gradually replacing the existence of ninjas.

    And the newly appeared enemy is too powerful, it is difficult for him to intervene in such a battle.

    "What is that?" Hatake Kakashi looked at a passing pedestrian, and couldn't help but take a second look at the weird clothes that turned heads 100%.

    It's so weird.

    I'm taking a look.

    It's so weird.

    Take another look, just one look.

    "Huh?" Then Kakashi Hatake saw a figure not far away: "That is the Akatsuki organization?"

    For a while, he thought that he was hallucinating, and in this era, he could still see the clothes of the Xiao organization

    Blinking slightly, Hatake Kakashi said with a smile: "It's really the clothes of the Akatsuki organization Are there any shops that make this kind of clothes in this era?Could it be for nostalgia?  "

    "I remember what it was called cosp¡ª?"

    Hatake Kakashi originally wanted to talk about cosplay, but only halfway through the words, he saw the turned face of the man in the red cloud robe with a black background.

    The mask on the face, and the three sharing eyes with slightly rotating hook jade.

    cos with soil?

    No - it's the real thing!  ?

    But no!  How could Obito appear here?

    Hatake Kakashi's brain became confused: "Time and space ninjutsu?"

    On the other side, Obito Uchiha also looked at Kakashi Hatake with a shocked face, but his expression was blocked by the mask. He didn't expect to meet Kakashi here.

    Doesn't Kakashi have his own eyes?

    There is a connection between the two eyes, and Uchiha Obito can feel it vaguely. He was thinking, "If Kakashi is nearby, I will notice it in advance." There is no related induction in the range of Konoha  Maybe Kakashi isn't in the village.  ¡¯ ¡®Now that someone has become the Seventh Hokage, maybe Kakashi, the Sixth Hokage, is dead.  '

    He thought of countless possibilities of not meeting Kakashi.

    The only thing I didn't expect is that Kakashi's left eye is no longer his own eye, not Sharingan!

    "Bring soil?"

    And at this time, Kakashi also read his name - he knew his true identity wearing a mask.

    "Ah, it really was discovered."

    "You bastard!?" Uchiha Obito immediately turned his head and looked at Nirvana Mayuri. He was shocked because he came to this era, and the thinking circuit of his brain was broken for a while.

    But I didn't expect that Nirvana Yuri, who clearly saw that her clothes didn't fit, didn't have the thought of reminding her at all.

    Hatake Kakashi approached quickly and grabbed Obito Uchiha.

    Uchiha Obito also activated Kamui like a conditioned reflex, letting Kakashi's hand pass through his body, unexpectedly Hatake Kakashi stood there without moving: "It really is you, bring  earth"

    As he spoke, he glanced at the passers-by who had turned his attention away from Nirvana Yuri's costume: "Come with me, although I don't know how you came to this erathis is not a place to talk."

    'Kakashi knows my abilities, and well, let me see what happened in this era!  ?

 Text Chapter 195 Kakashi's Narrative ¡¾Sixth¡¿

    Chapter Fourteen Kakashi's Narration

    Time and space ninjutsu.

    It is not a completely unknown word to Hatake Kakashi, he has some understanding of the effects of the technique that travels through the past and the future.

    ¡®It is better for people in the past not to know information about the future.  '

    ¡®Anyone who doesn¡¯t may have repercussions for the future.  '

    The Fourth Hokage knew this matter, Jiraiya knew it, and he also knew it. It is very likely that someone has traveled through time and space in the past if it can be passed down like this.

    Then the changes to history caused irreparable consequences, and then left such a 'warning'.

    So he was thinking at this time, what should he say to Uchiha Obito.

    If you tell Obito what is happening now, maybe Obito will change the future, will that make the present peace disappear?  Already born children disappear?

    These are all unknowns.

    But even if he didn't say it himself, Obito has come to this era, wouldn't he ask others by himself?

    It is not difficult for him who has Sharingan to ask for any information, and it is almost impossible for him to grasp the ninjutsu of time and space.

    'In this case, I can only tell him everything let him know what happened in the future, and let him have the idea that he doesn't want to destroy this future, and then seal his memory and return to his own time  .  '

    Hatake Kakashi thought so, turned his head and glanced at Obito Uchiha who had replaced the black-bottomed red cloud robe but was still wearing a mask, and a slight smile appeared under the mask.

    ¡®But it¡¯s not bad to see Obito like now, it¡¯s earned.  '

    In addition Who are these two people who are following Obito?

    A very ordinary little girl Well, at least it looks like that, and she doesn't perceive too strong chakra (Otoyuki learned to hide, and Kakashi lost Sharingan).

    The other one I can hardly feel anything, the main thing is the outfit, it's so weird.

    Weird attire, weird face There is a weird aura leaking from the whole body.

    "You are thinking about how to reduce the impact on the past and the future." When he reached a place where no one was around, Nie Yuri said, "Then don't worry, we are not traveling from the past to the future, but from one world to the future."  Another world, that is to say, a parallel world, no matter how much we know about the future, it will not have the slightest impact on this world."

    ¡®Is there such a saying?  ¡¯ It was the first time Hatake Kakashi heard about such a thing, thought for a while and said: "You are also from the past"

    Hatake Kakashi looked at Nirvana Yuri carefully again. He didn't know this person at all, or did he die because of something?

    "Whether it's true or not, I will tell you about the future." Kakashi Hatake said, "After all, you can ask others if you don't ask me. As for the parallel world you mentionedI don't know about this kind of thing.  Knowing whether it is true or not, I will know what I can do, and I hope you all think this future is good.¡±

    "So when I left, I sealed this memory myself. I have nothing else to do, here we are."

    Hatake Kakashi looked at the house in front of him and said, "This is my home. If you have anything to do, go in and talk slowly."

    Nirvana Yuri and Yinmeng followed directly.

    And Obito Uchiha stopped at the door and looked at the nearby buildings in silence for a moment before following in. Before he went in, he lowered his head slightly, as if seeing the young Kakashi coolly saying 'I'm back',  Then walked in.

    When I closed my eyes and opened them again, the phantom had disappeared.

    Looking up, I can only see Hatake Kakashi, who is already in middle age and not so energetic at all, plus the lost Sharingan.

    For a while, he couldn't recognize some of them.

    "I never thought that someone like you could become Hokage."

    This is the first sentence of Uchiha Obito who walked in.

    "Ah, that's true." Hatake Kakashi smiled: "I didn't expect that I could become Hokage. To be honest, it still feels like a dream. After all, more than ten years have passed since that war.  .¡±

    "The war?"

    "Ah, the Fourth Ninja World War, that is to say, the war where you and Madara plan to carry out the Moon Eye plan." Hatake Kakashi said in a nostalgic tone: "Even now, I still remember it like that."  new"

    "That war has continued until now, the world has become peaceful, and the five major powers have joined forces to share?? moving forward.  "Hatake Kakashi paused for a moment: "Well, although there are still various problems, they are no longer our human affairs.  "

    "Isn't it inside a human?"

    "In short, they are aliens, aliens and the like, each of them is as strong as a monster."

    "Enough, Kakashi." Uchiha Obito said: "What happened in the Fourth Ninja World War? You seem to know all my plans, that is to say, have I failed?"

    "No, you succeeded."

    "?"

    "But it's not the kind of success that makes everyone fall into Infinity Tsukiyomi." Hatake Kakashi said: "You have successfully regained yourself, as a Konoha ninja, fighting for this world."

    "What are you talking about?"

    "What happened in that war, what did you go through during the whole process, to be honest, I am not completely clear, I can only provide what happened from my perspective." Kakashi Hatake looked at Obito Uchiha seriously  Said: "If you want to know more, you can go to Naruto, he is the protagonist of that war."

    "It is precisely because of Naruto that you have regained yourself." Hatake Kakashi said with a smile: "That is something I can't do."

    "After all, you are a waste."

    Although he felt uncomfortable in his heart, he was not going to let go of any chance to hit Kakashi.

    "That's it."

    Hatake Kakashi said indifferently, which made Obito even more uncomfortable.

    He found out that every attack he made was dismissed by Kakashi with a smile, as if he didn't care about such things at all, this behavior made him very angry.

    "Let's put aside the unnecessary verbal disputes, don't you still have something to say?"

    "Well Let me think about it carefully." Hatake Kakashi slowly closed his eyes, recalling the year that had passed more than ten days, that day: "From the time you finished gathering to  The seven tailed beasts, in order to get the remaining Eight and Nine Tails, started the Fourth Ninja World War."

    Hatake Kakashi began to talk about that battle: "In order to deal with the Ninja World War and to keep the world from being destroyed, the five major powers joined forces to form the Ninja Alliance ?

 Main Text Chapter 196 Uchiha Obito's Enlightenment

    ? The Fifteenth Chapter Uchiha Obito's Consciousness

    Obito Uchiha listened to Hatake Kakashi's narration, because he had no hidden thoughts while wearing a mask, and the expression on his face kept changing.

    Uchiha Madara was reincarnated from the dirt.

    I took the first step to become the "Sage of the Six Paths".

    But because of Uzumaki Naruto, the power of the tailed beasts was taken away.

    Uchiha Madara uses Heijue to control himself to perform "Reincarnation Born" resurrection.

    Uchiha Madara became the Sage of Six Paths.

    Uchiha Madara was attacked by Heijue.

    The truth of the Moon's Eye Project is not Infinite Tsukuyomi, but to unlock the seal of Otsutsuki Kaguya.

    I, Kakashi and others joined forces to fight Otsutsuki Kaguya.

    He used his body to block Otsutsuki Kaguya's attack and died.

    Otsuki Kaguya was sealed by Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke

    Kakashi talked from the morning until the early morning before he finished the battle, and this was only Kakashi Hatake's perspective.

    For example, it doesn't say 'What did Naruto say that made Obito Uchiha regain himself, so he was pulled out of the tailed beast'.

    Obito Uchiha doesn't know what kind of inner transformation he has undergone in this world.

    But even so, his heart was still filled with shock and disbelief.

    "I and Madaraare both pawns?" Uchiha Obito said in disbelief: "Is Infinity Tsukiyomi fake? Is the mastermind behind the scenes black? The purpose is to resurrect the mother of the Six Paths Sage, Otsutsuki Kaguya?"

    "Ah, that's it." Hatake Kakashi said: "Actually, it's not just Otsuki Kaguya, there are other people from the Otsuki clan from other planets."

    "A while ago, Naruto and the others knocked down another one called Otsutsuki, but recently it seems to be in chaos again. It seems that there are other Otsutsuki people on this planet." Kakashi said and stood up laughing  He said, "It's already so late, let's go get something to eat."

    "You guys go"

    Obito Uchiha was silent for a while and said: "I want to calm down for a while."

    "Well that's fine." Kakashi looked at Nirvana Yuri and said, "Let's go out, let him be alone for a while, and I will show you the world more than ten years later."

    "Okay." Nirvana took a look at Yinmeng. Up to now, she has only eaten some snacks, so it's better to have a serious meal.

    So, the three left Kakashi's house, leaving Uchiha Obito alone in the room.

    Obito slowly took off the mask on his face, looking at the spiral pattern with a complicated expression: "If what Kakashi said is true Lin, what should I do better?"

    "That is to say, she is"

    Hatake Kakashi watched a drop of cold sweat on the forehead of Yinmeng, who was sitting beside him eating something similar to "Oden". He didn't expect that the ordinary-looking child in front of him turned out to be an "artificial Otsutsuki".

    Especially with Nirvana Yuri's words, when he raised his head, he revealed those samsara eyes.

    This kind of thing is beyond Hatake Kakashi's cognition.

    As long as he thinks that they gathered the power of the entire ninja world to fight Otsuki Kaguya more than ten years ago, and when he sees Otsutsuki or characters of related levels running almost everywhere now, there will always be a feeling in his heart that he can't keep up.  The feeling of the times.

    "But why don't people like you exist in our world?" Hatake Kakashi said, "I really can't think of anyone who could kill you in that era when the shadows of all countries were the highest combat power."

    "It's very simple, because the choice I set at the beginning was 'a world that doesn't exist'." Mayori Naruto looked at Kakashi Hatake and said with an unchanged expression: "Afterwards, I will also prepare to make all the worlds that exist in me  Kill or merge into one, I don't want to see so many of me spinning around in front of my eyes."

    "Hmm" Kakashi turned his head and didn't know what to say. He couldn't help muttering in his heart: "This is a scientific madman. There have been some such characters in various countries recently, but they can't be compared with this guy at all  . This is true whether it is the ability of scientific research or the degree of madness.  '

    "I've already retired, so it doesn't matter if I introduce you to the current Hokage 'Uzumaki Naruto' later?"

    "I don't care, it's better to say that this is just right." Nirvana Yuri said indifferently: "According to what you said, if you want to get in touch with Otsutsuki, you still need the help of Hokage. I can't wait to start a new experiment."  Got it, for six levels no, for Otsutsuki ??But I have prepared various medicines.  "

    "Um"

    Hatake Kakashi scratched his head, he actually wanted to say that he didn't know if there were any Otsutsuki.

    After all, he is now retired.

    At most, it is to pay attention to whether there is news that Kai can stand up again and take him to treatment. Other times

    After thinking for a while, he still said it directly: "Actually, I am retired now, unless there is news that Konoha is going to be destroyed, otherwise I don't know at all, so did Naruto send the big tube?  I don¡¯t know if I can do it.¡±

    Otsutsuki does have the ability to destroy Konoha, but normally this kind of thing is solved by Naruto and the others before it happens.

    If he really pays attention to this kind of thing

    Probably during the daytime, ¡®Why did a large tree appear and want to destroy Konoha?  ¡¯ Then I worried about it for a day, and received the news the next day: ¡®Datongmu has been killed, it¡¯s all right¡¯.

    So he just ignored it.

    ¡®If there is any fatal crisis, Naruto should call me.  '

    "It doesn't matter, if Otsutsuki has been killed, we can just change the world." Nie Yuli said indifferently.

    "That's good." Hatake Kakashi packed two servings of oden and prepared to take it back to Obito: "Go back after eating, I will tell Naruto what happened here tomorrow morning."

    This discourse highlights a leisurely.

    Soon, the three of them returned to Kakashi's house: "Obito, I brought you where is he?"

    After searching carefully, he found that the Obito had disappeared, but Kakashi didn't care, so if he didn't see it, he would disappear, after all, he was such a big man.

    Besides, in this era, even if he wants to make trouble, it is not that simple.

    The most important thing is that he has no reason to do anything now

    "It seems that what Kakashi said is true." Uchiha Obito used Sharingan to control several ninjas who had experienced the Ninja War, and learned relevant information from them.

    But those people just defeated him, and they don't know what happened after that.

    I just knew that I won the infinite monthly reading, and then I was released again.

    But in combination, it can be judged that Kakashi is not lying.

    Uchiha Obito stood on the Hokage Rock of the Fourth Hokage and looked at the changed Konoha Village with a dazed expression: "The thing about Infinity Tsukiyomi can be said to be false, what I can doit's too late.  "

    Obito Uchiha showed a bitter smile and looked at Hokage Rock under his feet: "It would be great if I knew this before that night."

    However, there are things he can do now!

    To save himself in other worlds and Lin of other strengths, for this he needs the technology of Nirvana Mayuri.

 Main Text Chapter 197 The World Guards¡ª¡ªDawn!

    Chapter 16 The world is guarding¡ª¡ªDawn!

    Obito Uchiha carefully thought about the difference between this world and his original world, and began to formulate his own plan.

    Knowing the organization is still needed.

    It's just that the purpose is different from the original one.

    "With Nirvana Yuri's technology, I can form an Akatsuki organization that spans time and space, gather strong people from various time and space, and then change the fate of different worlds, and'

    Obito Uchiha set his sights on the sky: 'The Otsuki clan This is the threat facing this world, and it is also the threat that our world will face in the future.  '

    'It is also an important goal of the Xiao organization I want to establish!  '

    'But before that, Heijue must be caught!  Nagato's goal is for peace, let him know that there is no problem with the gate of time and space, and it is even possible to resurrect Madara, but Kuro will never do it.  ¡¯ Obito Uchiha thought carefully: ¡®I need to find a way to seal Heijue at this time.  '

    After figuring it out, Obito Uchiha once again used Kamui to leave Hokage Rock and return to Kakashi's home.

    'Um?  '

    As soon as he came back, Obito Uchiha smelled the aroma of food, looked at the food that Kakashi brought back for him on the table, and was silent for a moment: "I also want to bring Kakashi, this guy is a waste  , I can't let him continue to be such a waste.  '

    So he directly ate the still warm oden.

    After eating, he felt much more refreshed.

    "Good morning."

    Early the next morning, as soon as Obito Uchiha opened his eyes, he saw Kakashi who came out of his room with sleepy eyes and was breathing heavily.

    It really doesn't look like a ninja at all, it seems to be slack and anxious.

    "How are you thinking?" Looking at Obito who came back from the room, Kakashi said without any surprise while taking out a bottle of water from the refrigerator.

    "Ah, I gave up on Infinity Moon." Uchiha Obito took off his mask, and said directly to Kakashi with his own face: "But I plan to use Nirvana's technology to go to other worlds and change other worlds.  destiny."

    "Will you come?"

    Although I talked with Uchiha Obito for a long time last night and talked about the Fourth Ninja World War again, this is the first time Uchiha Obito took off his mask in front of him.

    Looking at that face, Kakashi fell into a trance for a moment.

    "Changing the past?" Hatake Kakashi was silent for a long time, closing his eyes, and indeed there are many pasts that he wants to change that have been engraved in his heart all his life.

    The death of his father, the 'death' of Obito, and the death of Lin, all of these made him fall into darkness for a while, and he was depressed all day long, but he had already experienced redemption.

    The Fourth Ninja World War was a redemption for Kakashi.

    ? Since then until now

    "I'll forget it." Kakashi said with a smile.

    "What¡ª?" Uchiha Obito shrank his pupils and looked at Kakashi in disbelief: "Don't you want to change the past!?"

    "I did have such an idea, but I can no longer live in the past." Hatake Kakashi said with a smile: "Peace made my teeth standCompared to me now, your era  I'm more suitable, right? He still has Sharingan, if you two work together, everything will be fine."

    "Bai told you so much!"

    Having said that, Obito did not put on the mask again, but threw the mask into the Shenwei space.

    "Of course it doesn't matter if you become Hokage, but II will let the other me become Hokage! I will save Rin!"

    "Ahthen I'll leave everything to you."

    "Stupid Kakashi!"

    Kakashi smiled and didn't say anything, just stood up: "Okay, I will tell Naruto what happened on your side next, just wait for a while."

    Speaking of him, Kakashi left the house, and Obito was the only one left in the living room, and the expression on Kakashi's face gradually softened as he watched Kakashi drifting away from the window.

    ¡®That guy has come out of the pain, there is no need to pull him back again.  ¡¯ Originally, Obito always felt that he was out of place in this world.

    Konoha was not what he had imagined either, she had a feeling of traveling outside the world.

    But now, he suddenly feels that this world is good, this future is good

    but

    'I will create?A more beautiful and perfect future, Youlin's future!  '

    "It seems that your conversation is over." Nirvana Yuri came out and said.

    "How much have you heard?"

    "Almost all heard."

    "" Obito Uchiha's mouth twitched, he calmed down his breathing, and asked as if nothing had happened: "What do you think?"

    "I am going to set up a brand new Akatsuki organization, bringing in Nagato and Kakashi, in order to rewrite our past and create a perfect future."

    "I don't care about that kind of thing." Nirvana Yuri looked at Obito Uchiha: "As long as you bring over the corpses of Otsutsuki from other worlds by the way No, those Otsutsugi don't seem to be able to become corpses, take them  It¡¯s fine to bring the seal of the seal and use it as my research material.¡±

    "Of course it's no problem." Obito Uchiha nodded: "The technical support we need for our actions is up to you."

    Nirvana Mayuri naturally agreed.

    There was no change in his expression, but in his heart he could be described with an expression.

    Plan pass ¡¤ jpg

    Why did he bring Obitu here?  In fact, Nirvana Yuri also controls the means of space movement, and there is no need for Uchiha Obito to travel.

    The purpose of his actions is now this!

    Obito Uchiha will spontaneously bring other people to change the past and create a perfect future, and their actions will bring changes to the world.

    And to bring changes to the world, he can get the origin!

    How much can Nirvana Yuri change the world by himself?  It takes months and years of hard work to change the course of a world.

    And now the speed is much faster?

    what is this?

    This is a small main god space limited to the world of "Naruto Ninja"!

    And always a reincarnator like Obito Uchiha will bring his own food to change the direction of the world¡ªa reincarnator who doesn¡¯t need any rewards!

    They even had to thank Mayuri Nirvana!

    To cultivate a tool man, Nie Yuli must teach it himself.

    But Obito and the others are different. While working for Nir Mayuri, Obito and the others give Nir Mayuri the source, and then they have to thank him.

    Even Nie Yuli's re-training tool man is not so smooth, and he is a good tool man.

    Now it can be said that everything has developed towards Nirvana Yuri's plan. At this time, it is absolutely not too much to say "the plan is clear".

 Text Chapter 198 Meeting

    Chapter 17 Everyone Meets

    [I feel that the editor-in-chief¡¯s recommendation is very effective, but my saved manuscript is gone. I have written some manuscripts in the past two days. Although the recommendation is gone now, I can still update it when I find a chance. Let¡¯s do it on Sunday.  How about it?  You can see how many manuscripts I have when I add more directly.

    From Monday to Saturday, the manuscripts are accumulated, and the four chapters on Monday and Tuesday are left on Sunday just in case, and the remaining ones are published as much as possible.  (These two paragraphs are free content.)]

    "Thanks."

    Obito Uchiha told Nirvana Yuri the freehand brushwork from his heart.

    But this kind of thing is equivalent to playing Mario, running to the finish line and standing in front of the flag, and the people behind will not give the soup unless they say "thank you".

    Although, it can indeed help them.

    But no matter how you look at this kind of thing, Nirvana Yuri himself is the one who earns the most, and everyone else just eats the soup

    "Naruto isn't here?" Hatake Kakashi said in surprise when he drove to Hokage's office building.

    "Yes Sixth, Hokage is now at Konoha Hospital." The ninja guarding the gate said, "Seventh has encountered an enemy, and seems to have been rescued now, but he hasn't woken up yet."

    "The enemyis Otsutsuki?"

    "Yes."

    Kakashi sighed, the good thing is Naruto is fine and alive.  The bad thing is that Otsutsuki was not easy this time, and Naruto was defeated.

    Then Obito has now come to this time and space, and last night he talked about the Fourth Ninja World War.

    Now he feels as if he's back again.

    The personnel seem to be the same, without much change, and the enemy is still Datongmu, without much change.

    It seems to be a circle, going around and returning to the original point.

    After learning the location of Uzumaki Naruto, Kakashi walked over thinking of Konoha Hospital.

    When I came to Konoha Hospital, I found Naruto's ward after asking, and found that Uzumaki Naruto was discussing something with Nara Shikamaru there.

    "Ms. Kakashi¡ª?" Naruto Uzumaki said in surprise.

    "Yo." Kakashi leaned against the door and raised his hand to say hello: "Did I bother you?"

    "It's okay, there are indeed some things recently." Nara Shikamaru said with a smile from the side: "But it's really rare for you to appear."

    "Because I also encountered something here." Kakashi said and looked at Naruto: "I don't know if you believe it or not, someone from Konoha has crossed time and space for sixty years and came to this era."

    "Konoha sixty years? Wasn't that twenty-three years ago"

    "Ah, the name is Obito Uchiha."

    "!" Naruto Uzumaki's pupils shrank.

    "Obito Uchiha?" Nara Shikamaru frowned: "Does that mean time-space ninjutsu? I've heard of related techniques, but generally speaking, they go back to the past. This kind of technique that travels through the future is difficult.  It will go to the next level, it is almost impossible to do it."

    "But someone did it." Kakashi said: "I told him about the Fourth Ninja World War last night, and now he will give up the Moon Eye project even if he goes back."

    "Wait, wait!" Naruto was about to speak when he was suppressed by Shikamaru's voice: "Abandoning the Moon Eye project? What he did would have a huge impact on the future, that is to say, on our world, right?  Normally, the memory that he came to the future should be sealed!"

    "This is the point. According to the person who launched the 'Time and Space Ninjutsu', they did not come from the real past world, but from the world. No matter what happens, it will not have any impact on the future."

    "Parallel worldsunheard of." Shikamaru pinched his chin and thought for a while: "There is also the person who activated time-space ninjutsu, isn't he Obito?"

    "Well, it's a scientist named Nirvana Yuri. His purpose seems to be to get the corpse of the Otsuki family at this point in time. He wants to artificially create Otsuki." Hatake Kakashi said: "He was at that time  Dida observed that there will be a large number of Chakras of the Otsutsuki clan in this era, so he came here."

    "Did he know Otsutsuki at that time"

    "No, I told him that. He kept saying that before." Kakashi looked at the two people in the room and lowered the volume: "And, there is already a finished product."

    "!"

    "She looks like a seven or eight-year-old girl, but she has already opened the eyes of reincarnation."

    "Wait!" Naruto finally found a chance to speak: "If the pastThere are really such powerful characters, why don't I know?  "

    "According to what he said, he was looking for a parallel world like 'I don't exist'." Kakashi looked at the two and said, "How? Want to meet?"

    Shikamaru fell into silence, thought for a while and said, "Sixth Generation, in your opinion, do they have good intentions or malice?"

    "Goodwill." Kakashi said with a smile, "I'm not very clear about the matter of Mayuri Nishi, but Obito is definitely fine."

    "Let's see." Naruto said with a smile, "I'm also very happy to see Obito at this time."

    "Then I'll call them over."

    Naruto watched Kakashi leave and said to Shikamaru: "My injury is almost done, go and see Kawaki."

    "Ah, I do have something to say to him."

    Not long after Kakashi Hatake left, a ninja from Anbe chased after him: "Sixth Generation¡ª¡ª"

    "Anbe, what happened?"

    "Yes, just now someone invaded Konoha and wanted to talk to Seven Daime. It has been agreed now. Seven Daime is preparing to negotiate with the intruder. Please go to Hokage's office later."

    "The intruder It's really not peaceful." Kakashi said with some emotion: "I know."

    After speaking, he disappeared from the spot in an instant.

    Before he was walking slowly, but now he showed the speed of a ninja.

    The three people in Hatake House felt the breath of Chakra coming from outside the door, looked over and found that it was Kakashi who opened the door.

    "Did something happen?" Obito Uchiha asked.

    Although Kakashi's expression didn't change, he seemed to know that he just mobilized Chakra.

    "Konoha was invaded just now, not Otsutsugi, but it seems to have something to do with Otsutsuki." Hatake Kakashi said: "Now the intruder is going to have some negotiations with Naruto, so I hurried over here  gone."

    "Then let's go quickly."

    As Uchiha Obito said, he directly launched Kamui.

    Kakashi didn't resist either, so the four of them quickly came from Hatake's house to the front of Hokage's office.

    "I didn't expect it to be true." Sasuke, whose hair blocked one eye, stood in front of the door, watching the four people who appeared with the power of the gods and set their eyes on Obito without a mask: "If you walk in Konoha later  You'd better wear a mask or something, not the one you had back then, of course."

    "It's only been more than ten years since that war, and everyone hasn't forgotten what you look like."

    "Don't worry, I won't stay in this time and space for too long." Obito Uchiha said, his purpose of coming to this world has been achieved.

    Both: know what happens in the future.

    The next thing he can do is to go back to the past, and now he is accompanying Mayuri Nirvana to see what he is going to do, and he is also curious about Otsutsuki¡¯s combat power.

 Text Chapter 199 Otsutsuki Ichishi

    Chapter Eighteen: Datongmu Yishi

    "Long time no see! Obito¡ª" Uzumaki Naruto waved and smiled.

    "" Obito Uchiha originally wanted to say, 'Don't be so familiar, Nine-Tails Jinchuriki!  ¡¯ But when he thought about what Kakashi said before, it seemed that his transformation was because of this Seventh Hokage, so he didn¡¯t say this.

    But he couldn't say hello, so he fell into silence.

    "Well, forget it." Uzumaki Naruto put down his hand in embarrassment, and looked at Nirvana Yuri: "You are the user of that space-time ninjutsu, right? What's your purpose?"

    "Didn't Kakashi tell you?" Nei Yuri looked at Uzumaki Naruto and said, "Study ne, and Otsutsuki is undoubtedly the best research material in the world, so he should be soaked in a culture vessel  I have studied every secret in the body"

    "Understood? That is his real value, instead of setting up some organization to hang around outside like now, I will take him to the place where he should exist."

    "Ahreally." Naruto couldn't say what Nirvana Yuri said: "In short, we have to talk to someone next, and we can talk about other things later."

    Naruto looked at Obito Uchiha: "If you want to know more about the Fourth Ninja World War, let's talk about it later, when I have time."

    "Ah, I don't care." Obito Uchiha said, the truth of the Fourth Ninja World War or something, the big deal is that he directly uses Nirvana Yuri's technology to find a time and space where the Fourth Ninja World War is taking place without any further investigation.  Change, and just watch things unfold from the sidelines.

    So now it doesn't matter if someone tells him or not.

    ? On the contrary, Uchiha Sasuke's eyes shone slightly, because the situation is urgent now, so he didn't say anything, but if possible

    ¡®Can you change the past? If you can go back to that day Let¡¯s ask about the situation after the things here are over.  '

    Soon, a white-haired man 'Amado' with orange lenses was brought over.

    If Nirvana Mayuri remembers correctly, he was originally a member of the "Shell" organization. At this time, he brought a time bomb around Shikamaru's son's neck, and used it to talk to Hokage.

    Of course, that bomb was actually fake in the first place.

    At the same time, he is also a scientist and has made many scientific ninja tools.

    Nirvana Mayori is also very interested in his technology. According to his own statement, that is, "many existences that were more powerful than Cixian were created, but they were all destroyed by the order of Cixian", and Cixian is Otsutsuki  A formula.

    The undestroyed androids shown in the plot have the ability to "see every corner of the world clairvoyant", which is why Nirvana Yuri brought props that hinder this ability just in case.

    And one of his goals is to kill 'Otsuki Ichishi'.

    Uzumaki Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke and Otsutsuki Ichishi had a fight before. Although they lost, Otsuki Ichishiki lost a lot of chakra.

    Now is the real opportunity to kill 'Otsutsuki Ichishiki', so he came to Konoha to apply for asylum, and at the same time disclosed the relevant information of Otsuki Ichishiki.

    And dispatched the artificial man "Guoxin Jushi" that he made based on Jiraiya, let him fight against Otsutsuki Ichishiki, and let Uzumaki Naruto and his party understand its relevant information by leaving the "detection frog" there.

    So that Uzumaki Naruto and the others can successfully kill Otsuki Ichishiki.

    "Do you mean that Layman Guoxin can't be rescued?" Uzumaki Naruto said, looking at Amador who was on the side.

    Guoxin Layman took advantage of the fact that Otsutsuki Ichishi could only absorb the attacks formed by Chakra, but could not absorb the existing things, and summoned the already existing mountain fire, so as to consume a large amount of Otsutsuki Ichishi's chakra.

    Due to problems with his physical condition, he had to abandon the current "vessel" and change to Datongmu Yishi again.

    In this way, he possesses incomparable strength.

    But because the current 'tool' Cixian itself is not a suitable 'tool' and cannot withstand his huge chakra, it can only survive for two or three days.

    For this reason, he had to re-carve his "wedge" on Chuanmu's body during this period of time, and Chuanmu became his "tool" again, so that he could be resurrected on Chuanmu's body later.

    And what Uzumaki Naruto and the others have to do is to kill Otsuki Ichishiki before then.

    "The battle plan was originally like this." Amador said indifferently: "If Yishi is so easy to defeat, we will have to work so hard."

    & nbsp; "Do you want to save him?" Nirvana Yuri said from the side.

    "Well¡ª¡ª" Amador looked at Nie Yuli, who seemed to be glowing all over, and narrowed his eyes slightly: "Do you have any method?"

    "Don't you think that I was just listening to you from the beginning?" Nirvana grinned: "The analysis has already been completed, well, even if you don't go, I will go there myself."

    Nirvana Mayuri said as he took out a small black stick and handed it to Obito: "Track this Chakra, the destination is over there."

    "Um."

    Amador narrowed his eyes slightly and secretly said; 'I remember correctly, that person is Obito Uchiha, right?  Why is he still alive, and there is this person next to him who the hell is it?  '

    He was not mistaken, Nirvana Mayuri seemed to have recorded the chakra fluctuations over there through the image transmitted by the 'spotting frog'.

    This technique.

    'Are you a scientist from Konoha, but I've never heard of it before.  '

    "Kamui¡ª!" Uchiha Obito has already opened a channel to a different space.

    "Let's go, Sasuke!" Uzumaki Naruto rushed in immediately.

    "ah."

    "Let's go, Yinmeng."

    "Yes, Lord Mayori."

    "" At this time, the handcuffs restraining Amador have been untied. He looked at the passage in front of him and fell into a deep thought. When Boren also ran in and the door was about to close, he would  A 'scout frog' was thrown in.

    Although if possible, he would like to go and see for himself.

    But he is a scientist after all, and Otsuki Ichishiki on the opposite side also hates him at this time.

    If he went there by himself, he might attract Otsutsuki's hatred and be killed first, so let's look at it this way.

    'I am very concerned about the person named Nirvana Yuri, and the little girl next to heris she also a scientist?  ¡¯ Amador, who knew this, had a feeling that he wanted to know his skills.

    After all, Nirvana Mayuri's attire is so eye-catching no matter where it is placed.

    People can't help but wonder, is that just a simple and weird outfit, or does it mean that he also has means that cannot be ignored.

 Main Text Chapter 200 This is Otsutsuki, why is it so rubbish?

    Chapter 19 This is Datongmu, why is it so rubbish?

    "You can escape from my sealing techniquehuh?" Otsutsuki Ichishiki was originally talking to Naruto, but after seeing Yinmu who walked in, he turned his attention to her.

    The white eye of the left eye stared at Yinmeng, and then rushed towards her the next moment.

    "Hey, stop!" Naruto was about to stop him, but Otsuki Ichishiki's speed was too fast, he passed Naruto Sasuke directly, and grabbed Otomu with one hand.

    However, at the next moment, a very strong resistance appeared in front of Otsutsuki Yishiki, bouncing him away.

    At this time, Yinmeng's eyes had become reincarnation eyes.

    "It turned out to be true?" Sasuke Uchiha looked at Otomu who was younger than his daughter in surprise.

    "Sure enough, it's the eyes of reincarnation, and" Datongmu Yishi looked at his hand: "Why can't it absorb it?"

    He felt that he had indeed absorbed part of the chakra just now, but besides the chakra, there was some other energy that ignored his absorption and bounced him away.

    "who are you?"

    "Master Yuri." Yinmeng didn't answer his question, but took a step back after Nirvana Yuri came over and stood behind him.

    "Are you the one who dominates" Otsuki looked at Nirvana Yuri: "Who are you?"

    "Hmph, hum." Nirvana smiled and raised her head, showing her white teeth: "Are you asking who I am? Do you think it is necessary for me to answer your question?"

    "Otsuki, Otsuki, Otsukithe living Otsuki, hehe, interesting, really interesting, and the chakra in the distance is ten tails, right? It's really a chakra here  Great treasury."

    "Is it a treasure house?" Otsutsuki stared at the very leisurely Nir Mayuri and wondered why he was so carefree because he didn't feel any powerful chakra from him.

    "Well, first of all" Nirvana Yuri said: "Yinmeng, go and try him, and see how the big tube wood I made is different from your big tube wood."

    "Remember, don't smash it too much." Nie Yuli grinned and said, "It won't be easy to bottle."

    "Yes, I see, Master Yuli." Yinmeng said, his eyes turned into eyes of reincarnation, a black stick appeared in his hand, and two seeking jades floated behind him.

    Then in an instant, he appeared in front of Otsuki Ichishiki.

    'It's a very fast teleportation technique, and there is no sense of pause.  ¡¯ Uchiha Sasuke was startled and said: "Naruto, we will go too."

    "oh!"

    In short, the Otsuki-style pupil technique for both eyes is narrowed and stored.

    However, this ability cannot be used on creatures.

    Therefore, the black stick in Yinmeng's hand shrank like a needle in an instant, and the eyes of reincarnation left instantly when she sensed the crisis, and several black sticks appeared in her original place.

    This is Otsutsuki's style of fighting. It reduces the attention of the enemy by shrinking the black stick to be smaller than a needle, and then instantly becomes larger when it penetrates the enemy's body, greatly destroying the enemy's body tissue.

    And these shrunken things can be stored by him in a space where time stops, and they can be taken out immediately when needed.

    "The sixty-one six-stick light prison of binding the Tao"

    Just as he was about to fight back, he was instantly restrained by six light sheets: 'This¡ªisn't Chakra?  What's this?  '

    But no matter what it is, as long as it is not a living thing, he can shrink.

    "Good job¡ª!" Uzumaki Naruto yelled, and the huge spiral pill that appeared above Otsuki Ichishiki's head hit directly.

    And Otsutsuki Yishi, who made the six-stick light prison smaller and broke free, instantly made the huge spiral pill smaller, and then knocked Naruto into the air with a punch.

    As he approached, he turned the blade in Sasuke's hand, who was swinging the knife, into a palm-sized toy knife, and the black stick that appeared in his hand knocked Sasuke into the air.

    At this time, Yinmeng appeared in front of Yishi again and punched him.

    At the same time, the other hand is wrapped with a red flash - false flash!

    Buzz¡ªboom!  !  !

    ? A huge black cube appeared in Datongmu's stance to block a blow that wasn't Chakra, and with his backhand and a stick, Yinmeng was knocked into the air.

    Then flew towards Nirvana Yuri.

    "Ohinteresting, is this Otsutsuki who completed the body? Indeed, strength and speed have been improved a lot compared to Qiyinmu, especially the amount of chakra." Looking at Otsutsuki who flew over  , Nirvana Mayuri is still analyzing, as if it doesn't matter.

    &nbsp; This situation made Naruto and others feel very puzzled, and at the same time they were looking forward to what means he had.

    "LiberationForget it, liberation now is not good for future growth." Nirvana Yuri gave up the idea of ??letting Yinmeng release Reiatsu and use omniscience and omnipotence.

    The huge Reiatsu may not be able to withstand the current Reimu, it is still growing and growing.

    "No way, it seems that I was the only one who put you on the experimental table with my own hands." Nirvana Yuri said and pulled out his Zanpakut¨­: "Let's search for it. Kill Jizo."

    'The blade has changed, but what's the point?  ¡¯ After Otsutsuki Ichishiki approached, he waved the black stick in his hand and activated his own pupil technique 'Shaoming Viguna', trying to make Nirvana Yuri's blade smaller.

    but failed.

    I don't know why the blade can't get smaller.

    'Then attack directly¡ª'

    His speed made it difficult for Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke to react. Even if the blade could not be made smaller, if he only needed to attack directly - they were all blocked.

    "So strong Is that guy unexpectedly strong." Uzumaki Naruto said in amazement.

    "Are you surprised? Why can't my blade become smaller? Why can I block your attack?" Nie Yuri said with a smile: "It's actually very simple. This knife itself is a living thing, you can't make a living thing smaller, right?  And the inside of this knife is equipped with sensors, which can automatically block weapons close to me."

    'Darkhetian!  '

    Several huge black cubes appeared around, trying to smash Nirvana Mayuri to death.

    However, the ground suddenly raised to catch these black squares.

    "Impossible, the weight of those things cannot be supported by ordinary soil." Nirvana grinned: "You think so?"

    "But it's a pity that your abilities have been exposed. Don't you think that I came here without any precautions against your abilities?" Nie Yuli said with a smile: "Then  Do you have any abilities that have not been demonstrated? Hurry up and show it, it will be very valuable to your research."

    "Keep going, experimental creature Otsutsuki."

    As Nirvana Mayuri said, several insects appeared around him and rushed towards Otsutsugi. Although some were killed by the black stick, some still touched Otsutsugi itself.

 Text Chapter 201 Superhuman Medicine

    Chapter 20: Superhuman Medicine

    Obito Uchiha paid attention to the battle situation, and did not intervene directly: 'Is this Otsutsuki? It is indeed a powerful chakra, and the pupil technique is also very powerful, but other than that, his combat ability is not very good.  '

    ¡®But the composition of life is more advanced.  ¡¯ At this time, Otsuki Ichishiki had one hand blown off by a bomb hidden by Nirvana Mayuri.

    "If I have the same ability as him" Uchiha Obito secretly said: "Even if Nirvana uses the same moves to deal with me, I can win.  '

    However, the opponent is Otsutsuki after all, and Nirvana Yuri is not as easy as it was at first¡ªalthough because he only uses the abilities of Nirvana Yuri character cards, even knowledge and color are useless.

    He is experiencing the feeling of using various props to fight.

    It doesn't matter if you lose or even die, after all the medicine has already been injected.

    "So, what will I use to play with you next?"

    "¡ª¡ª!?" Datongmu was stunned for a moment, he always felt that the person in front of him had said this to him, and he should have killed him just now, right?

    "What's the matter? There's nothing to be surprised about." Looking at Otsutsuki Ichishiki's expression, Nirvana Mayori narrowed his eyes slightly and said with a smile, "After all, I have prepared a lot of medicines that I want to test on you."

    Otsuki Ichishiki's expression remained unchanged, and he rushed towards Nirvana Mayuri again, the pupil technique was activated, several black sticks were inserted into Nirvana Mayuri's limbs, and then the black stick in his hand pierced his heart.

    "So, what will I use to play with you next?"

    "!"

    The scenery seemed to be reversed, and he appeared again about five meters away from Nirvana Mayuri, who was supposed to be killed and stood intact in front of his eyes.

    "Illusion? No how could illusion work on me?" Otsutsuki covered his head and gritted his teeth and said, "Izanami?"

    'Izanami?  ¡¯ When Uchiha Sasuke heard this word, his heart moved: ¡®Why did he suddenly say this pupil technique?  He should have missed this trick.  '

    According to Uchiha Sasuke's experience, people who have been hit by this trick will not move.

    Moreover, Nirvana Yuri did not become blind because of this.

    "Ah, what's the matter?" Nirvana Yuri said with a smile as she walked forward, "Your brain is beginning to notice? How many times has it happened?"

    "All of me will bring users a brand-new surprising experience, as well as power, perception, reaction, and courage that surpass human intelligence, and it will also be given to you."

    "In combat, every time you pass a certain key point, you will return to a specific point in time in the past. That key point is that once you kill me, your future will stop at that point in time."

    Otsutsuki once again rushed towards Nirvana Yuri: "In this case, it's fine if I don't kill you¡ª!"

    "Pity."

    "¡ª¡ª!?" Otsutsuki Ichishiki's body was about to move forward when he suddenly fell to the ground.

    "This drug has a side effect, that is, once you travel back to the past more than ten times, you will be completely paralyzed for 30 seconds in the part of the brain that controls the balance."

    Nirvana Mayori raised the blade in his hand and showed a very healthy smile at Otsutsuki Ichishiki: "That is to say, you can't do anything in the next thirty seconds."

    'Young name Viguna!  ¡¯ ¡®Da Hetian¡¯!  Otsuki Ichishiki, who was lying on the ground unable to move, wanted to activate his pupil technique, but he couldn't move at all.

    Because his own chakra has been messed up, and he can no longer control it

    "It really pushed that Otsuki Ichishiki into a desperate situation" Amador frowned as he watched the skills displayed by Nie Yuri during the battle.

    It was the first time he had seen such a scientist.

    It's reallytoo strong.

    It is possible to produce the larvae of Otsutsuki, and it is also possible to force Otsutsuki into the current dangerous situation with various props made by himself.

    Unbelievable.

    'But will Yishi really be defeated because of this move?  '

    "I heard that you only have two or three days left in your life, right? Really, you should cherish your body." Nirvana Mayori watched Otsuki Ichishiki inject various medicines into his body: "You are a precious experiment.  body, and I can't die until I finish studying every inch of your body."

    "that's scary, that guy." Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke were about to lean over, but now he stood still and stopped in his tracks.?? fear.

    "Ah, it's really a creepy guy." Sasuke Uchiha looked at Otomu: "Are you okay?"

    "Yes." Yinmeng said: "The injury has fully recovered."

    "Snapped¡ª¡ª"

    At this moment, Otsutsuki Ichishiki grabbed Nirvana Yuri's hand and threw him away: "Thirty seconds have passed."

    "¡ª¡ª! Not good!"

    "Oh, not bad, I injected a lot of medicine into your body that can make your body immobilized." Nirvana patted the dust on her body and stood up: "It doesn't seem to be effective, so I will treat you like this."  more interested."

    Otsutsuki Yishi no longer cares about Nirvana Mayuri, the medicine in his body that can allow him to go back to the past has not yet been decomposed.

    Otsuki Ichishiki looked at Naruto Sasuke and Otomu: "First kill those three people first, and then go to transform the device immediately, there is no time to waste here."  '

    "It's coming¡ª!" Naruto became vigilant, but was stunned for a moment, Otsutsuki raised his hand while maintaining a running posture, but the movement of raising his hand

    People who are going to die of old age are faster than him.

    "It seems to have worked."

    "What kind of medicine is this time?" Obito Uchiha asked casually, and the vigilance towards him in his heart increased exponentially.

    "Don't worry, it's not poison." Nirvana Mayuri walked up to Otsuki Ichishiki and said, "The name of this medicine is."

    "Superhuman medicine?" "Did I say it before? All of mine will bring users a new and surprising experience, as well as strength, perception, response, and courage that surpass human intelligence."

    "When a master is fighting, sometimes he will say that the sword seems to have stopped?"

    "Ah, if it is a time of high concentration, such a situation will occasionally occur." Uchiha Sasuke said: "So what does his current situation have to do with that?"

    Nirvana Yuri continued: "That is the extension of the sense of time. If the five senses are exercised to the limit, that phenomenon will occur with a very low probability."

    Saying that, Nirvana Yuri took out a small blue bottle from her bosom, looked at the others and said, "This is the medicine that makes that phenomenon happen forcibly. That is to say, it is so that anyone can easily get superhuman five senses."  medicine."

    "Can you understand?"

    "We" Sasuke Uchiha said, "Does that mean he has already entered this effect?"

    "That's right, for him who has become a superman, our movements must be slow enough to make him feel bored." Nirvana Yuri stretched out the sword in his hand to Otsutsuki Ichishiki: "This sword is in his hands.  It looked as if it had stopped in his eyes."

    It can be seen that Otsuki Ichishiki is slowly raising the hand he wants to block, but the speed of that handtoo slow.

    "This is where this drug is so powerful. The sharpening of a master's sense only occurs at the moment when the sword meets the sword, but if you take this superhuman drug, you can expand Naxi's patriotism by several times, tens of thousands of times, or even  trillions of times."

    "Normally, a drop of medicine diluted to 250,000 times is considered an appropriate amount, but I specially used the stock solution on his body." Nie Yuri said with a smile, as if showing off: "For him now, one  Seconds should be as long as a hundred years."

    "It's not as fast as Superman's physical reaction speed, and it will also be surprisingly slow."

    Having said so much, Otsutsuki Ichishiki just raised his hand to the front of the sword.

    "How many seconds have passed since just now? How many minutes? And in his consciousness it should have passed thousands of years, tens of thousands of years, and this process will continue forever."

    "Okay, that's it." Nie Yuli said with a smile: "Yinmeng, pack him up, this is a precious experimental subject, and just in case, let's inject three more bottles of the original solution. ?

 Text Chapter 202 Otsutsuki's Wedge

    Chapter 21 The Wedge of Datongmu

    One second in reality, one hundred years in consciousness

    If I say a word casually, people who have taken the superhuman drug will not be able to fully hear it until hundreds of years later, and this process is not conveyed because a syllable stretches to tens or hundreds of years.

    This person couldn't hear what was said at all.

    He is finished.

    ? ¡®How long has it been?  '

    'Hundreds of years?  Thousands of years?  Tens of thousands of years?  '

    'Whywhy didn't you kill me?  What do you want from me?  '

    'Please, I can give you anything, pleasekill me.  '

    Otsutsuki Yishi watched the blade that was getting farther and farther away from his body completely collapse.

    Only a few seconds have passed in the real world, but for Otsutsuki Ichishiki, that is longer than his entire life.

    Most importantly, the blade that could free him completely disappeared from his eyes.

    This is the thought that Otsuki Ichishiki kept roaring in his heart, but no one would kill him, on the contrary they sealed him up and prepared to take him away

    "What a horrible medicine" Naruto Uzumaki dripped a drop of cold sweat on his forehead, and now he looks a little pitiful.

    Unexpectedly, he was injured like this.

    "Ah, that's right!" Uzumaki Naruto looked at Layman Guoxin who was lying on the ground dumbfounded watching the battle before he had time to run, and said, "Are you all right?"

    Obito Uchiha looked at Mayuri Nirvana: "It's over, then let's go back."

    It seems that his attitude towards Nirvana Yuri has not changed, but he has already been extremely vigilant in his heart. Even if he dies, he does not want to fall into that state.

    A hundred years in one second?  One minute is six thousand years, one hour is more than three hundred thousand years, one day is more than eight million years, and one year is more than three billion years.

    And it's not like living for three billion years, but a small black room that has been locked up for more than three billion years!

    Who can bear this?  Much more terrifying than death.

    However, because of this, he is more confident in completing the plan. Nirvana Mayuri's technology is definitely the strongest in the world, and the various medicines he has produced are completely beyond imagination.

    "Then go back." Nirvana Yuri looked at the sealed Otsutsuki Ichishiki and said, "His lifespan is only two or three days. I must find a way to prolong his lifespan."

    'You might as well just let him die like this.  ¡¯ Obito Uchiha murmured in his heart: ¡®Two or three days during the display, he has actually experienced tens of millions of years. There is still hope. You have extended his lifespan¡¯

    I thought so in my heart, but Uchiha Obito didn't dare to say it, but silently used Kamui again to open the passage to Konoha.

    So, Nirvana Mayuri and Konoha, who sealed Otsutsuki together, left this space.

    Amador looked at the few people who appeared in this room again, glanced at Layman Guoxin who was being supported by Naruto, and then focused more on Nirvana Yuri.

    Although Amador has not said anything all the time, he has always believed in his heart that he has mastered the top technology, and no one in this world can compare with him-he originally thought so.

    But now, Otsuki Yishi was killed so easily.

    There is no doubt that Nirvana Yuri's physical ability is superior to his, but it is far from being comparable to Otsuki Ichishiki, but even so, he still won.

    Just rely on your own technology.

    This was both an inspiration and a blow to him.

    "Could you introduce me?" Amador asked; "Is the name Nie Yuli? You"

    "No, I'm not interested in you." Nirvana Yuri said indifferently: "Then I'm going to deal with the Otsutsuki next, so I'll go first."

    "Wait a minute." Naruto Uzumaki said quickly, "Is there any way to deal with the wedge of Datongmu?"

    "Wedge?"

    "Boruto." Naruto asked Boruto to raise his hand and said, "This is it."

    There is a diamond-shaped imprint in the palm of Boruto, which is similar to the Yin seal on Tsunade's forehead: "This seal contains the information of the previous big Tsutsuki. If you don't deal with it, that big Tsutsuki may be revived on Boruto.  "

    "Oh, it's interesting, Yinmeng, give it a try."

    Yinmeng was stunned for a moment.?, and then nodded, understanding what Nirvana Mayuri meant.

    "Can she handle this kind of thing?" Sasuke glanced at Otomu and then at Nirvana Yuri and asked.

    "It's really a superfluous question. Since I let her take action, it's fine." Nirvana Yuri squinted at Sasuke and said, "What do you think is the power of Otsutsuki?"

    Without waiting for an answer, Nirvana Mayuri said by himself: "Of course it's not just that, the current Yinmeng doesn't have any power of a tailed beast in his body, it's just an incomplete Otsuki. Although there are a lot of chakras, his physical development is still poor.  Many, physical skills and combat experience are extremely lacking, and the mastery of Chakra is good, but the use is at Otsutsuki's level."

    The so-called use of the Otsutsuki level refers to the fact that apart from those pupil techniques, the other five elements escape techniques are not used at all. It¡¯s not that they can¡¯t, but they don¡¯t know when to use them, Nirvana Yuri said with a smile  "Butthe other direction is complete."

    "?"

    "It's just that the power is too great, and Yinmeng can't grasp it well now, so it's sealed." Nirvana Yuri said: "If another ten years pass, Yinmeng will be enough to defeat Otsutsuki Ichishiki."

    "This is" Uzumaki Naruto stared at Yinmeng who pressed a finger on the diamond-shaped imprint on Boruto's palm, his eyes widened. Because of the presence of Kyuubi in his body, his feeling was more obvious.

    He could feel the breath of the soul.

    The nine tails in the body also raised their heads: "There is a kind of annoying feelingbut it feels a little different."

    Like the Grim Reaper in the Ghoul Seal, but in essence it is something else, perhaps because of the world, it shows a certain similar nature.

    Datongmu's wedge is not worth mentioning in front of the spiritual pressure of the spirit king level. Although most of Yinmeng's spiritual pressure is sealed in order not to affect the growth of the body, the quality has not changed.

    And sure enough, when Yinmeng withdrew his hand, the wedge on Boren's palm had disappeared.

    "Ah" Bo Ren looked at the disappeared imprint in his palm and widened his eyes: "It reallydisappeared?"

    "That's fine." Nie Yuli pushed open the door: "Let's go, Yinmeng."

    "Yes, Mayuri-sama.?

 Main Text Chapter 203 Candidates for the New Akatsuki Organization

    ?Chapter 22 Candidates for the New Xiao Organization

    Unlike other people, the dialogue between Nirvana Yuri and Yinmeng still has 'in-team voice'.

    Therefore, on the surface, Yinmeng erased the large tube of wooden peach-shaped 'wedge', but in fact it was not the case. She packed the whole 'wedge' into her body.

    Use your own spiritual pressure to erase the soul information of the big-tube wooden peach style, and compare and optimize the physical information with yourself.

    The superior parts of itself will be kept, and the superior parts of Datongmu will be replaced.

    In short, it is to turn the 'wedge', a large-barrel resurrection tool, into a simple weapon.

    This kind of technique was about to be used in "Bo Ren Biography", but Nirvana Yuri just let this power be taken away by Yinmeng in advance.

    And the power of Naruto's Nine Tails in this world is still there, and Sasuke's reincarnation eye has not been abolished, even if Otsutsuki appeared later

    Isn't that better?

    As long as they can block it for a period of time, the next step is good experimental material

    Nirvana Mayori is gone, but other things in Hokage's office are not over yet.

    The enemies of this world have not completely disappeared because of this.

    Naruto and the others are discussing what will happen next.

    "Obito, I am going to go to your era with you, and change the world according to what you said." Uchiha Sasuke looked at Obito and said, "I will not quit until the me on your side grows up."

    "Huh? Sasuke, do you have any ideas?" Uzumaki Naruto looked at Sasuke Uchiha and said doubtfully.

    "I want to try to make the Uchiha clan disappear on the day when the clan is exterminated." Uchiha Sasuke said with a soft expression: "If possible, I want to try this."

    "What are you going to do?" Obito asked.

    "Ah let's let the fourth generation survive first." Uchiha Sasuke thought for a while and said: "During the Fourth Ninja World War before, Orochimaru performed the reincarnation of the dirt to summon the fourth generation, and then mentioned that  One day, the fourth generation said, 'Maybe it wouldn't be like this if I was still alive', and I wanted to try the possibility of such a thing."

    Although, in fact, there are other ways to reverse the extermination of the Uchiha clan, but he is not going to simply keep his parents alive while Naruto's parents died.

    Therefore, he wanted Naruto's parents to survive.

    if that is the case

    "Oh, isn't it good?" Naruto Uzumaki said with a smile.

    "I have a proposal." Uchiha Obito said: "According to what you said, Uchiha Madara is also a victim. In this case, why didn't we go to the beginning of Konoha's establishment? In this way, Uchiha Madara would not leave Muye  leaf."

    "He won't fight the first generation, so that both of them can live for decades. With the two of them, there will be no ninja war at all."

    "Fundamentally." Uchiha Sasuke thought for a while: "There is indeed such a possibility, but Uchiha Madara also has something he wants to change, so he is likely to join in and want to save his brother.  "

    "Maybe in this way, the time point will be advanced to the era of Uchiha Tajima, and Uchiha Tajima also has things he wants to change?"

    "Who is that Uchiha Tajima?" Uzumaki Naruto asked suspiciously.

    "It's Madara's father." Sasuke Uchiha said.

    "Oh, that's right."

    "That's truethere will be no end to this, maybe we will continue to push the time to the period of the Sage of the Six Paths." Uchiha Obito thought for a while: "The root cause lies in Heijue and the Ah who was provoked by him.  Shura and Indra."

    "Ah, although it is a task in mythology for us, even Sage of the Six Paths should have regrets, everyone should have." Uchiha Sasuke sighed: "Come on a little bit."

    "ah."

    Obito Uchiha confirmed one thing.

    That is, the selection of members of the organization must be strict, otherwise everyone has their own past that they want to change, and conflicts may arise during the process.

    "But one thing is certain. One of the most important tasks of this new 'Akatsuki' organization is to resist the invasion of the Otsutsuki clan. Now we have encountered multiple Otsukis. I don't know how many more there are in the universe." Uchiha  Sasuke looked at Obito and said, "Is this okay?"

    "Of course, I don't want the world I live in to become their nutrient." Uchiha Obito said: "The sameYes, there can't be that kind of power-hungry existence in our organization, because Nirvana Mayuri's technology is too strong.  "

    "Ah, that's true." Uchiha Sasuke was stunned for a moment, and then he understood that the Otsuki clan was originally looking for life planets in the endless universe, and devoured the chakras of life on them.

    But if there are people in the organization who are thirsty for power, they can draw power from various time and space and make themselves Otsutsuki clan.

    Afterwards, I continued to superfluous Chakra power in one time and space after another, turning the worlds of those time and space into my own nutrients

    And they are still aware of everything that happened in this world, isn't this growth rate much faster than that of the Otsutsuki clan?

    The easiest way is to go through the time-space gate of Nirvana Mayuri, go to each time point when Kaguya Otsutsuki planted the sacred tree, and snatch the fruit of the sacred tree.

    That way, maybe he can become the Almighty God in the mouth of the Datongmu clan.

    But it is unknown how much damage this behavior will cause to their world, so it is absolutely necessary to avoid this situation as much as possible.

    "First of all, let's talk about the organization's candidate candidates." Uchiha Obito said: "I, you (Sasuke), Nagato, Kakashi, are there any other suitable candidates?"

    "Ms. Kakashi?" Uzumaki Naruto was taken aback: "Is he going too?"

    "No, it's Kakashi from my world."

    "I see."

    "" Uchiha Sasuke twitched his lips, and said in his heart; 'Nagato is the only candidate for you, and Kakashi was forcibly taken by you.  '

    If Sasuke thought about it, the first thing he thought of was 'Orochimaru'.

    He also mastered various technologies and conducted various experiments, but Uchiha Sasuke quickly rejected this role.

    Orochimaru is too dangerous.

    Even now he thinks so.

    Although what he pursues is eternal life, what happens after eternal life is completed?  What is he longing for, who has been doing experiments?

    What do you want to do after immortality?

    These make him not sure.

    "Then, let's add Jiraiya-sensei." Uzumaki Naruto said with a smile: "Although I don't know what Jiraiya-sensei wants to change, after all, I haven't asked. He always looks very relaxed.  "

    Uzumaki Naruto said reminiscently: "Ahsorry, but Mr. Jiraiya's words should be fine. ?

 Chapter 204 I have five ways to kill you, five!

    Chapter 23 I have five ways to kill you, five!

    "Is this a dragon vein?"

    Uchiha Sasuke followed Uchiha Obito, Nirvana Yuri, and Otomu to Loulan, feeling the huge chakra flowing below.

    However, other than chakra

    drop¡ª¡ª

    Just at this moment, Nirvana Yuri pressed the button in his hand, and the cloth covering the time-space gate returned to its original color and slid down from above, revealing the light gate: "Okay, let's go."

    Nirvana Mayori didn't say much, and walked in first.

    "Come on."

    "Yes." Uchiha Sasuke followed up, and after passing through, a huge laboratory appeared in front of him: "This is it?"

    "That's right." Obito Uchiha nodded and said, "This is Konoha for sixty years."

    "You don't need to follow here in such a hurry." Nirvana Yuri said: "I need to save this guy before helping you, after all, he won't live long, and the information that can be collected by a living body will be more than that of a dead body.  few."

    "After all, we have to formulate a seal against Heijue in the future, otherwise he might come out to stir up trouble." Looking at the two of them, Nie Yuli said, "And before that, you'd better not leave this laboratory and enter this era,  There's no telling what could go wrong."

    "You should have made it clear from the beginning"

    "You didn't ask."

    "I have a question." Uchiha Sasuke looked at Nirvana Yuri and said, "What is your purpose for doing this?"

    Just as he didn't want to call Orochimaru, he also had doubts about Nirvana Mayuri's purpose.

    "What purpose?"

    "Of course it is the purpose of your research on Datongmu."

    "So don't use your monkey brain to speculate on my thoughts."

    "What?" Sasuke Uchiha frowned.

    "Purpose? You don't need that kind of thing." Nirvana Yuri said, looking at Uchiha Sasuke with a strange expression, "Research itself, exploring the truth of the matter itself is the purpose. Only you who say that don't have anything."  A layman who understands likes to say, purpose, purpose, purpose, everything must have a purpose? Stupid!"

    "Patience, Sasuke, you are already an adult, you are very mature, bear with it, Sasuke" Uchiha Sasuke's mouth kept beating, the veins on his forehead swelled and disappeared, and the only one hand kept moving  Trembling, he kept calming himself down in his heart.

    "By the way, you should know where the ten-tailed seedling is." Nirvana Yuri looked at Uchiha Sasuke and said, "When I'm conducting experiments at my side, go and bring that seedling back to me."

    "¡ª¡ªI don't remember saying anything about the ten-tailed seedling?"

    "I know why you ask why Otsutsuki is in a team? Isn't this a clear thing." Nie Yuli sighed: "Sure enough, talking to you people is tiring, ah, it's not incomprehensible, after all, there is nothing.  Mortals who understand."

    Obito Uchiha stood aside and secretly thanked himself for not saying anything.

    Otherwise, you will be beaten to death.

    "for you."

    "Um?"

    Uchiha Sasuke was stunned and took Nirvana Yuri and threw over the drug in a thumb-sized bag with an injection needle: "What is this?"

    "Flesh supplement, inject it into the severed part of your left hand."

    Sasuke Uchiha thought for a while, and according to what Nirvana Mayori said, he injected the potion into his left arm, and the next moment, the severed hand glowed slightly.

    His left hand, which had been missing for more than ten years, actually grew out during this process!

    Sasuke Uchiha moved his left hand, feeling the reappearance of this arm that had been missing for a long time: "This is actuallytoo powerful."

    Just such a thing made his broken arm grow again, not just the flesh.

    Blood, tendons, bones, everything is perfectly restored.

    Sure enough, this technology is more powerful than imagined.

    "And this." Nirvana Mayori gave Uchiha Obito and Sasuke a dose of potion each.

    "What's this?"

    "Superhuman medicine."

    "¡ª¡ª!" Uchiha Sasuke and Uchiha Obito both shook their hands, and almost fell to the ground, but he remembered how terrifying it was.

    "Relax, this is the 'normal dosage' after dilution.??When you use it, you just need to drink it directly, and your reaction will increase countless times in a short period of time. You can freely control whether you have such a superhuman reaction, and the duration is 100 seconds.  "

    Nie Yuli said: "This is the original usage of this medicine."

    In other words, a drop of the original solution is diluted by 250,000 times.  Compared with the superhuman drug itself, this diluted feeling is better.

    Nirvana Yuri has experimented with himself, and for a hundred seconds after using it, time seems to him to be suspended, and the most important thing is that he can control this feeling of 'pause'.

    Coupled with his own powerful strength, it is definitely a vital means to reverse the situation in battle.

    Once you have injected yourself with a superhuman drug, if you want to make yourself unable to react, you need to use more than three billion times your original reaction speed.

    Of course, this effect cannot actually be achieved, after all, he needs to manually control this sense of time.

    In addition, this potion will only speed up one's own reaction speed, but not the speed of the body, just like being hit by an enhanced version of the 'golden experience'.

    However, there are still effects, and the specifics depend on one's own operation level.

    "Otsutsuki Ichishiki doesn't know if there are other powers left in this world. If there is a suitable experimental subject, please help me bring it over. The strength of the two of you is already good. With this superhuman drug, even if you meet  People from the Otsutsuki clan won¡¯t lose either.¡±

    "There is such a thing" Uchiha Sasuke looked at the potion in his hand in disbelief, and combined with the previous situation: "How many ways do you have to defeat Otsuki Ichishiki?"

    "Is this" Nirvana Yuri thought for a while: "There are probably two types of things that are made by myself alone. The Yinmeng Liberation Reiatsu is one kind, and I directly use the power of the main body to crush it.  Giving your medicine to Sasuke and others to increase their strength is also a kind of'

    "There are about five that I can think of at the moment."

    "Five kinds" Obito Uchiha thought for a while: "He has five levels to kill Otsutsuki, so there are probably five levels to kill me No, he knows Otsutsuki and knows that he has no abilities at all  How long, but I knew my abilities a long time ago.  '

    'I feel that five underestimates, and it is estimated that there may be nine ways to kill me.  ?

 Text Chapter 205 Konoha Sixty-one Years

    ?The twenty-fourth chapter Konoha sixty-one years

    Nirvana Yuri first completely sealed Otsuki Ichishiki to repair his body that was on the verge of collapse. As for the will of this body

    In his sense of time, he should have passed tens of millions of years.

    It is equivalent to a small black room that has been locked up for tens of millions of years. It may have collapsed at this time, or it may have given up thinking like Katz.

    In other words, there is no will to live.

    It will take a little time to keep this body from dying like this.

    Then there is the seal for Heijue.

    As expected, the seal of the products of Yin-Yang Art still requires the use of Yin-Yang Art.

    This kind of thing requires the power of Yinmeng.

    "Master Mayuri, the analysis of Otsutsuki's information has been completed." Yinmeng said to Nie Yuri, the wedge in her hand had disappeared.

    The reason is that the value of Datongmu was squeezed dry by her.

    "How is the result?"

    "Yes, I have completely mastered it." Yinmeng said, his eyes turned white: "The white eyes have also been mastered."

    "Good job, let's have a physical examination later." Nie Yuri said.

    "yes."

    "Then you can go to get Chakra." Nirvana Yuri said with a smile, so that almost all the power of this world has been obtained.

    The rest is the source point.

    However, the body of the Otsutsuki clan is a good research material, and there is still research value before completing all the research on it, and no matter what world you go to, you can casually carry out mass production of the Otsuki clan

    "That guy with soil doesn't know what's going on."

    Above the dragon veins, Heijue squinted his eyes slightly as he looked at the big hole in front of him. He thought about sneaking in, or attaching himself to Obito to follow in.

    But in the end I still didn't do it.

    According to Obito, "Niri Mayuri's perception is very keen" and "it would be terrible to be discovered".

    Every time after that, Obito went to Niriya Yuri's laboratory on the dragon's side by himself, and he waited here every time.

    Before I knew it, more than half a year had passed.

    After a while, Uchiha Obito came out from inside, Hei Ze and the possessed Bai Ze looked at Uchiha Obito who had just come out of the Kamui space and said: "It's been a long time this time, he did it again  What is it?"

    "Well, the matter has been completed, Nirvana Mayuri made this." Uchiha Obito said as he took out a ball and threw it towards Zee.

    Hei Jue stretched out his hand to catch the ball and said curiously: "This is what?"

    "Heijue Catcher, let's call it this name."

    "¡ª¡ª!?" Hei Jue trembled, wanting to throw the ball in his hand, but he found that he couldn't do it!  Moreover, his body is being sucked in by the ball little by little, being stripped off Bai Jue's body!

    "What do you mean? Are you kidding me?" Heijue asked, "Or, are you going to betray me betray me who is Madara's will!? Obito!!"

    "Madara's will?" Uchiha Obito took off his mask, and said to Heijue with his Sharingan: "It should be Kaguya's will."

    "!! Youwhere on earth" Heijue looked at Obito in shock, but he couldn't do anything, his body was sucked into the sphere little by little.

    "Mother"

    "Huh? Kaguya's will? What's going on?" The rest of Bai Ze stood still and shook the ball that sealed Hei Ze and looked at Obito Uchiha suspiciously.

    "In short, Madara and I were deceived by him." Obito Uchiha picked up the props that sealed Hei Ze: "But you will continue to be my subordinate, is it okay?"

    "I don't care." Bai Jue said, "Anyway, Madara hasn't come back to life now. I don't care what anyone says. Compared to this, I'm more curious about another thing."

    "What's up?"

    "What does it feel like to have a bowel movement?"

    "" Obito Uchiha twitched the corner of his mouth and didn't say anything. He just looked at the sealed ball in his hand. Although he heard Kakashi and the others from different time and space say related things before, but until now  He is completely sure.

    Hei Jue's performance when he was sealed fully proved this point.

    'Unlimited monthly reading is definitely not going to work. In this case, there is only one way left for me.  ¡¯ Yu Zhi?? Obito clenched the sealed ball in his hand: 'I want to atone for my sins, and most importantly Lin.  I must create a world with you!  '

    Konoha sixty-one years.

    Uchiha Obito's plan did not start immediately, because Nirvana Mayuri hadn't completed the preparations yet, and onmyoji was an unknown field for Nirvana Mayuri, plus the research value of Otsuki Ichishi.

    It took more than half a year to finally complete the seal of life forms like Heijue.

    Because before that, he taught Yinmeng to make Yin-Yang life similar to Heijue, and then the experiment can be carried out.

    After Heijue was sealed, the search for other parallel worlds did not start immediately.

    Because Nirvana Yuri needs to adjust the time-space gate to prevent people from accidentally breaking in, it is very important to seal the gate and identify people who pass through.

    There is also a cover for the chakra of the time traveler, so that they cannot be discovered when they want to hide themselves.

    Obito Uchiha is also planning to go to the Fourth Ninja World War first. He wants to know how he changed back in that time and space?

    So he needs the power to freely enter and exit the worlds she created without being discovered by Kaguya.

    Need to ignore the power of infinite monthly reading.

    Among them, Infinite Moon Reading is a little easier to handle, but it also requires him to master the Eye of Reincarnation to resist it, so these all need Nirvana Yuri to study.

    In addition, Obito also entrusted Nirvana Yuri to let him know what he was thinking in other time and space, so that he could know more clearly how he changed.

    This research took more than a year, but it was finally completed.

    In this way, the plan to bring soil can be carried out, and Nirvana Mayuri can sit and collect the source points

    "I heard that you have disqualified a whole team of rookies."

    "!?"

    Suddenly hearing a voice from behind, Hatake Kakashi shrank his pupils, put his hand on the ninja bag, turned around and saw a person wearing a black robe and a hood that completely concealed his appearance  Standing on a tree behind him.

    "Who are you?" Hatake Kakashi looked around and thought in his heart: 'Are you here to find me?  for what?  '

    "Come with me, Kakashi." Uchiha Obito didn't say anything superfluous, but took off his mask, revealing the face that made Kakashi completely speechless: "Follow me to save you!"  Lin!"

    "¡ª¡ª!

 Text Chapter 206 Kakashi and Sasuke

    Chapter 25 Kakashi and Sasuke

    Hatake Kakashi looked at Obito Uchiha's face, couldn't say a word, but raised his forehead, revealing the Sharingan.

    The writing sharing eye of the left eye echoes the right eye of Uchiha Obito, and the three hook jades are rotating - yes, it is Obito.

    At least that eye is soiled

    Chakra is the power of interlinking, and the power of Obito resides in his Sharingan, and the two eyes echo each other at this time.

    Kakashi felt a slight tingling pain in his left eye, and the three maggots in his pupils and the three maggots in Obito's right eye overlapped almost at the same time.

    into a brand new pattern.

    "Well¡ª¡ª"

    Kakashi can feel a lot of chakra consumption in his body, but he doesn't care about this time now: "Obito, you are not"

    "And what do you mean by saving Lin?"

    "Literally." Obito Uchiha activated his divine power: "Don't talk too much, come with me!"

    As he spoke, he directly used Kamui to involve Kakashi.

    Even if Kakashi is prepared for this move, he can't resist it. At most, he can rely on his own power to run out of it.

    However, Kakashi had just entered the Kamui space, and Uchiha Obito himself also entered.

    "Obito, you survived. Why do you still have those eyes today?" Kakashi looked at Obito. Although both eyes are three-pointed jade, judging from the situation just now, only the right eye  It is the original Sharingan, and it has evolved again.

    And his left eyeshould belong to someone else.

    "Hmph, it takes too much time to explain this kind of thing." Uchiha Obito smiled: "I'll make a long story short, let me introduce the current situation a little bit."

    "Ah, tell me."

    "There is a person in my organization who has created a method that can travel through parallel worlds, or other different time and space. I have traveled to the future more than 20 years later through this method."

    "I learned some things from there, so I gave up my original plan and gave birth to a new plan." Uchiha Obito said: "I want to create a world with Lin, and use that space-time gate to go to the world where Lin is still alive.  The world will save her!"

    "Kakashi, you come with me!"

    "¡ª¡ª!" Hatake Kakashi felt his mind was a little confused, there was too much information, had he been to the future?

    And you want to go there to save Lin?

    And what was the original plan?

    "Don't ask so much nonsense, I don't want to explain to you." Obito Uchiha looked at Kakashi who was about to say something and interrupted directly: "First of all, I will take you there.  At that time, I also want to get the truth of some things from there."

    "After the past, you will understand everything."

    "Okay." Hatake Kakashi turned his thoughts in his heart, and finally chose to believe in this close friend in front of him: "Then take me to see what the so-called truth is."

    On the other side, Uchiha Sasuke, who came from Konoha in the 83rd year, was standing on a telegraph pole in Konoha wearing a black robe at this time, looking at this "Konoha of the past".

    His chakra is completely hidden by the clothes, no matter whether it is sharingan, white eye, or reincarnation eye, it cannot be seen through.

    As long as he is activating another 'stealth' function, no one will be able to find him.

    He didn't immediately look for himself in this era, but walked in the leaves, watching the familiar scenes of the past.

    He also saw Naruto, Naruto alone.

    However, he just watched from a distance, and didn't talk to him: 'If I take away the me at this time Naruto.  '

    Sasuke cared more about Naruto than himself.

    He actually has a serious tendency to self-destruct, so he didn't care as much about himself as he imagined. He said that at first, but now that he came over, he began to doubt whether it was the right choice.

    'No, this world will definitely change. According to Obito's plan, I don't know where it will go in the future, I don't know what Naruto will Sure enough, I still have to find Jiraiya.  '

    After the world changes, Uchiha Sasuke doesn't trust other people, but he believes in Jiraiya.

    If it is Zilai, it will definitely be able to protect Naruto.

    If Jiraiya also knew the future and the current status of the ninja world, it might be able to help Naruto.

    theHe is not interested in whether he and Naruto in this time and space can reach or surpass his power, and he doesn't care about power now.

    Compared with the strength of strength, he cares more about whether they can live happily.

    And Naruto's happiest time should be when he followed Jiraiya. Although he is an out-of-the-ordinary guy, his words are fine.

    He stood aside and looked at the current Naruto, while thinking, unknowingly, the sky darkened and Naruto went home.

    Sasuke stared at the back for a while before turning and leaving.

    Soon, he found himself in this era, the self who had just finished a round of training on the training ground.

    At this time, the little Sasuke in this time and space was lying on the ground with some injuries from training on his body. Under the moonlight, he put his arms on his head, covering his eyes.

    But I can see the tears flowing from those eyes.

    I must be missing that time, my parents were still alive, when Itachi was still there

    Sasuke walked towards little Sasuke without hiding his footsteps.

    "¡ª¡ª!" Sasuke who heard the footsteps hastily rubbed his eyes, stood up pretending to be strong, and looked at Sasuke who came out: "This is the training ground of the Uchiha clan, outsiders are not allowed to trespass  Come!"

    "Ah, yes." Uchiha Sasuke passed the little Sasuke, touched the wooden stake for training, then turned around and said, "I am Uchiha Sasuke."

    "?"

    "The one who killed Uchiha Itachi, you will be more than twenty years later." Uchiha Sasuke looked at his past self and said.

    In fact, if he just took Xiao Sasuke away, he had a better way of saying it, but after thinking about it, he denied this idea, and he chose to use the current way of saying it.

    "What do you mean?"

    Sasuke Uchiha revealed his Sharingan: "Do you want to save your father and mother, and change that day?"

    "Sharingan?" Little Sasuke looked at Uchiha Sasuke's eyes: "Or Sangoudama? You mean you are the future me? And what do you mean by that sentence? Save father and mother¡ª¡ª  "

    "Come with me." Uchiha Sasuke said: "Or if I tell you something that only you know, you will believe it?"

    "Can't you even make yourself believe in yourself?"

    "Ah, I can do it, but I just don't want to do it." Sasuke Uchiha paused and said, he couldn't get past his "Itachi" at this time.

    It's just that he doesn't want to mention things related to Itachi at this point in time.

    "Okay, let me try to trust you, where do you want to take me?"

    "The future." Uchiha Sasuke said: "I am going to show you the future seven years later, know what will happen in the future, and then you can decide the rest.?

 Main Text Chapter 207 Jiraiya and Nagato

    Chapter 26: Jiraiya and Nagato

    "Don't try to run away! Peeping Tom¡ª¡ª!"

    ""

    Xiao Sasuke looked at the situation below and said, a group of people were chasing a white-haired ninja in front of him: "Hey, you brought me here just to see this?"

    "Nonot this." The corner of Uchiha Sasuke's mouth twitched: "I didn't expect this to happen againbut it seems to be expected again."

    He went back to the past with Bo Ren before.

    At that time, he met Jiraiya from that time and space, and the first time he met was similar to the current situation.

    Zilai was also chased by others because of peeping.

    "That's another matter. Is it really okay for me to leave the village for a long time?"

    "Ah, there is someone to replace you over there." Uchiha Sasuke said: "He will pretend to be you and live in Konoha as usual, you don't have to worry."

    "he?"

    "It's called Bai Zee, who can pretend to be someone else, and Konoha's people can't see through it, so follow up." Said Uchiha Sasuke and chased in the direction where Jiraiya left.

    "Phew, I finally got rid of it." Not far away, Ji Lai also hid on a tree, and watched the person running towards the distance jump down from the tree and heaved a sigh of relief: "This is considered to be an escape."  , um, not bad Then, the one who followed me all the way, should come out?"

    "It's really sharp, as expected of Ziraiya."

    "Of course, I'm the Toad Immortal Zi~lai~also~~" Ziraiya looked at Sasuke who walked out and said with a drawn out tone.

    'Although that's what I said, but I only sensed the breath of one person, did two people appear in the end?  ¡¯ Jiraiya looked at the two of them, and first set his eyes on Xiao Sasuke: ¡®The aura I sensed should belong to him and the family crest, is it Uchiha?  '

    'Combined with this age, it should be the last survivor of Uchiha. I remember it seems to be Uchiha Sasuke, so who is the other person?  '

    "So, who are you?"

    "I am Uchiha Sasuke." Uchiha Sasuke said: "He is me in this era, and I came back after more than 20 years."

    "Wait¡ª! Wait, wait¡ª!" Jilai also quickly stretched out his hand and said, "Hey, you didn't say that you came back from the future to change something in this era, right? That kind of thing is not allowed  oh."

    "Ah, that's true." Sasuke Uchiha said, "But it's not from your future, but from other possibilities, or the future of parallel time and space."

    "So it doesn't matter if it changes, because now this place is already at the forefront of the future."

    "Wellthis is really a novel idea." Zilai also thought about it: "Then, why did you come to me?"

    "I need you to help me take care of a person, the son of the Fourth Hokage, Uzumaki Naruto."

    "What?"

    "Naruto?"

    Jiraiya and Sasuke made surprise voices at the same time.

    Especially little Sasuke, he was already awkward enough to listen to the Uchiha Sasuke around him introduce himself as "Sasuke" and "Sasuke", but now Naruto is actually the son of the fourth generation?

    This is the first time he has heard of such a thing.

    "That Naruto guy is lonely, and from what I've learned, he's going to be one of his happiest when he's training with you in two years, so I want you to go find Naruto right now  .¡±

    "Oh" Jiraiya opened his mouth slightly and touched his chin. What he basically believed in Uchiha Sasuke's words was not because he trusted others.

    Rather, what Sasuke showed is trustworthy.

    "Are you Naruto's friend?"

    "Ah." Sasuke nodded: "He is my only friend."

    Little Sasuke stopped talking, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly; 'Is this guy really me?  What the hell is he talking about!  ?  Friend, I don't even have that kind of thing, let alone Naruto's kind of crane tail!  '

    Although he said this to himself in his heart, when he thought of Naruto's situation he did feel some pain in his heart.

    "Hahahaha, interesting." Zilai also laughed loudly: "According to what you said, was he originally my disciple? Wellwell, I agree, anyway, I'm fine now."

    "But before that, you need to come with me first." Uchiha Sasuke said: "Actually, the source of changes to the future and the past is this time and space. One of you has made a free shuttle to other times."empty door, and someone wants to use this power to rewrite the past.  "

    "It's just that it doesn't affect the world."

    "So that's it that is to say, you are also one of them?"

    "That's right, but as they keep traveling through the past and the future, the world will definitely change unknowingly and deviate from the future of the world I live in. Therefore, I hope you can also understand this situation, so that you can understand more  Good help Naruto."

    "A drastic change in the world Well, that's fine." Jilai also said with a smile: "The ending of the novel is only attractive until the end, but if the ending changes, it will be another book, so read it."  It¡¯s okay to read the contents of the previous book, right?¡±

    Nagato put on a red cloud robe with a black background, and looked at himself in the mirror whose hair had returned to red: "Is this a new product of Nirvana Yuri's research?"

    "That's right." Obito Uchiha put on the mask again and said: "And there are new things in his research that allow us to go to the past and the future. Next, I'm going to see the 'Fourth Shinobi'  World War', that's the end of everything."

    "But before that, I specially called you over to go see it with you."

    "The future" Nagato closed his eyes and thought for a while: "So what if we know the future? There is also the past, and if we know it, we can¡ª"

    "Can change."

    "?"

    "Although it is the future, it is the future of a different parallel time and space. Similarly, you can also go to other parallel time and space to change the past, such as saving Yahiko."

    "Although the Yahiko of this time and space will not be resurrected because of this, the Yahiko of the time and space you saved will continue to exist." Uchiha Obito said: "How?"

    "Can I take Xiao Nan with me?"

    "Xiaonan, ah, what he said should be fine. By the way, bring Uchiha Itachi with you."

    "Itachi?"

    "Well, someone's request." Uchiha Obito said: "My sins are redeemed by myself. This is what that guy (Uchiha Sasuke) said. I don't care about the specifics. First, call him back.  Bar."

    "Next, I'm going to set up a new organization based on this change of future members, the new Akatsuki. As for the current Akatsukilet's put it aside for now."

    "Plans changed. ?

 Text Chapter 27 New Dawn Gathering [First update]

    ?Chapter 27 New Dawn Gathering

    "Is this the clothes that Obito is wearing?"

    Kakashi put on a black robe and a bracelet on his hand to resist illusions including Infinite Tsukiyomi, as well as a ring to open and hide the gate of time and space.

    "So that's the case, so that after wearing it, others won't be able to perceive Chakra."

    The flow of chakra is naturally still there, but it will not be perceived by outsiders.

    'This costume also has the effect of invisibility. If it is used in battleit is simply the best assassination equipment.  ¡¯ Kakashi secretly rejoiced in his heart, fortunately, the only one who has mastered such a technique is this scary-looking 'Nirvana Mayuri'.

    At this time, Nirvana Mayuri is researching something.

    Kakashi can't see clearly from this perspective, but he is not going to explore too much to avoid any problems with himself.

    However, when Nirvana Yuri raised her head, those eyes still made Kakashi tremble.

    He is very familiar with those eyes, Sharingan.

    Nirvana Mayuri's Sharingan is the product of his specialized research, and its abilities in copying and hypnosis have almost dropped to the lowest point.

    And climbed the observation to the extreme.

    With these eyes alone, Nirvana Mayuri can see the existence of cells, germs, etc. For him, Sharingan is not a tool for fighting.

    It is a mobile high-precision microscope that can be switched freely.

    'What does that guy with soil want to do?  ¡¯ Kakashi thought to himself: ¡®What is his so-called truth?  '

    At this time, the space distorted.

    With a slight movement in Kakashi's heart, he saw three people wearing black red cloud robes who came in with Uchiha Obito, and he was very familiar with one of them.

    "Itachi¡ª!?"

    Itachi Uchiha looked at Kakashi who stood up from the bench beside him, and he was also surprised, and thought in his heart, 'Did he betray Konoha?  ¡¯, but before he could say anything, Nagato said first: "Kakashi Hatake, Konoha's copy ninja Is he also a person who wants to join the organization, Madara?"

    "Madara?" Kakashi Hatake looked at Obito Uchiha in a daze.

    "Yes, he will be a member of Xinxiao next." Obito Uchiha said and took off his mask: "Also, I am not the real Madara Uchiha, I am Obito Uchiha."

    "Huh?" Uchiha Itachi, Nagato, and Konan were surprised at the same time. They were skeptical at first about Uchiha Obito, who called himself "Uchiha Madara".

    But a lie told 10,000 times has become a reality.

    This person has been using Uchiha Madara to refer to himself. After a long time, they can't tell the truth from the fake. Unexpectedly, Uchiha Obito suddenly revealed his identity at this time.

    "What do you mean Madara? No, Obito Uchiha." Nagato's reincarnation eyes looked at Obito Uchiha: "What exactly do you want to do?"

    "As I said, the original plan has been abandoned. As for the brand new plan, you will know later, change your clothes now." Obito Uchiha pointed to the wardrobe beside him and said, "Put on brand new ones.  Dress up, when everyone is here, I will take you to see the truth."

    "The truth" Uchiha Itachi read the word: "And what you said just now, wait for everyone to arrive, is there anyone else?"

    "Ah, there are three more people." Uchiha Obito said: "Uchiha Sasuke and Jiraiya."

    Itachi Uchiha's pupils shrank slightly, the dark pupils were dyed red, and three jade jade appeared in it: "I remember you should have promised me before, Obito."

    "Don't worry, you'll know what's going on when you see them."

    Itachi Uchiha frowned, and said in his heart: 'What the hell does he know?  What is the so-called truth Do you want to do it here?  '

    Thinking of this, he looked around the room to see if he had time to escape.

    ¡®There are also the three people he just mentioned, but only two names were mentioned, who is the third person?  '

    At this moment, the three people he was thinking of walked in.

    "Itachi¡ª!" Little Sasuke, who walked in first, widened his eyes when he saw the familiar figure, as if he was about to pounce on him in the next moment.

    "Calm down." Sasuke Uchiha held back Sasuke and said, "You still don't know the truth of the matter, Itachi is not exactly what you think."

    "No, I'm just as he thinks." Uchiha Itachi glanced at Sasuke, and then turned his gaze after walking in.Jiraiya, who was on Nagato and Konan, finally turned his attention to Uchiha Sasuke who blocked one of his eyes: "What do you know about me?"

    "Ah, you know almost everything." Uchiha Sasuke controlled the little Sasuke and said, "Because I am Uchiha Sasuke, and I came from more than twenty years ago, how could I not know you."

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!" Uchiha Itachi's pupils shrank, no wonder he felt a familiar feeling, and saw a trace of 'nostalgia' from the exposed eyes.

    He actually

    "Could it be¡ª¡ª?" Uchiha Itachi quickly looked at Uchiha Obito: "Is this the truth you said?"

    "It's just a part of the truth, you need to see it for yourself when the time comes." Obito Uchiha said sitting next to Kakashi.

    "Do you want to change the past?" Uchiha Itachi looked at Uchiha Sasuke and asked.

    "It has changed."

    "There is still time, I can seal our memory."

    "That's a normal situation. In fact, even making changes to this past will not affect the future of the world I live in. We are not on the same time axis, but two similar but different worlds."

    Little Sasuke looked at the two riddlers with confused faces, but he grew up a lot during the year Itachi was away, although most of his reason was blinded by anger.

    But the remaining half made him understand that 'something seems wrong'.

    "How much do you know?" Uchiha Itachi looked at Uchiha Sasuke and asked.

    "I've said it, almost everything." Uchiha Sasuke looked at Uchiha Itachi and said, "Whether it's the truth of that night or Danzo, I know it all."

    "Really" Uchiha Itachi looked at Uchiha Sasuke's left hand and said, "That arm of yours?"

    Uchiha Sasuke raised his left hand and said: "Because it was abolished in a battle, although it recovered later, this arm has been absent for more than ten years, and now I am not used to it after recovering."

    "So, you, or what is your purpose?"

    "First of all, let you see the truth of the matter and understand what will happen after the world I live in follows the normal direction, and then change these to make your world go in a better direction." Uchiha Sasuke said: "After that, use this  technology, travel across the world to change the future of other worlds, for example Let the Uchiha clan go in another direction instead of being wiped out."

    "It's up to you to make the Ninja World War non-existent from the first time, and it's all up to you when the time comes."

    (

 Main text Chapter 28 Marching in teams [Second update]

    ? Chapter Twenty-Eight Marching in Detachments

    "Long time no see, Nagato, Xiaonan, I really didn't expect to see you in this kind of place." Jilai also walked over with a smile, leaned forward slightly and said to Xiaonan: "Become a great beauty  That's it, Xiao Nan."

    "Teacher Zilaiye" Xiao Nan froze in place, or she had been there since Zilaiye walked in, she didn't expect Zilaiye to come here too.

    And it looks like

    Could it be said that they will be in the same organization in the future?

    "Where's Yahiko? Isn't he here?" Jiraiya looked around and asked.

    "Heis dead." Nagato said after the main body came here after a while of silence.

    These words froze the smile on Jiraiya's face: "Is that so?"

    "I didn't expect, why did Mr. Jiraiya come here? Is there any reason?"

    "I don't have any special reason, I just care about it." Zilai also didn't have the original smile, but overall he was happy.

    The news he got was that all three disciples were dead.

    And now, well it's not all bad news.

    "How long are you guys going to chat over there?" Nirvana Yuri walked over and said, "Really, hurry up and change clothes."

    "Let's go first." Uchiha Sasuke also said to several people: "We have plenty of time to talk slowly when we get there."

    "First of all, let me explain that the future of that world has been determined, which is the world I am in." Uchiha Sasuke looked at several people: "Therefore, no matter what you see, don't take action, don't interfere, if you want to change it, you can change it.  After everything is over, start again, understand?"

    "Then why not go to a world that can be changed in the first place?" Nagato asked.

    "Because just going there once is equivalent to confirming the future of the current world. Afterwards, if you want to go back to the past of that world and make changes, it is unknown what impact it will have on the world."

    Nirvana Yuri looked at several people and said: "The world we are going to this time is the future of Sasuke Uchiha, you just listen to him. Of course, objectively speaking, you are not his opponents."

    A total of eight people traveled through time and space this time

    ? Uchiha Obito, Uchiha Sasuke, Hatake Kakashi, Nagato, Konan, Uchiha Itachi, Jiraiya, Ko Sasuke.

    After they all returned their clothes, they came to the time and space gate opened by Nirvana Yuri.

    Throughout the whole process, little Sasuke kept staring at Itachi Uchiha, his eyes made Sasuke Uchiha feel that if he had a Kunnai in his hand now, or he had already learned that Rachel should have rushed up.

    But fortunately, Sasuke Uchiha had confiscated ninjutsu before coming here. As for ninjutsu like Raikier, the current little Sasuke naturally doesn't know it yet.

    "This is time travel?" Little Sasuke looked around in disbelief: "Is it just to this extent?"

    "Okay, let's confirm the current time first, you enter my Shenwei space first, let's go to Konoha first."

    Obito Uchiha seems to have taken out something like the Dragon Ball Radar, which is the Chakra Radar, where Chakras of the Jubi or Otsuki level can be found.

    But now the above has not changed, that is to say, even if the Fourth Ninja World War has been fought, it will not be time for the resurrection of the ten tails.

    So next, go to Konoha first, and then go to the country of rain.

    With his divine power, it won't take much time, as long as you go to these two places, you can judge the current time.

    Going to Konoha, as long as Konoha is destroyed, it is after Payne's invasion, and it is before that if it is not destroyed.

    Therefore, it didn't take much time. Obito Uchiha just went shopping, and the next moment he came to the country of rain: "It seems a coincidence."

    Obito Uchiha once again used Kamui to release everyone: "The next point in time should be Jiraiya's invasion of Urenin Village."

    "I invaded Yuren Village?" Jilai also said in surprise: "What happened?"

    At the time he was in, although the Akatsuki organization had been established for a while, it was not yet well-known. Normally, Orochimaru might have joined Akatsuki at this time.

    This is also one of the reasons why Jiraiya investigated Akatsuki.

    However, because Obito knew the reason for the future, there have been no newcomers from the Akatsuki organization recently.

    Therefore, Zilai has not been able to know the name of the organization, so naturally he knows nothing about it.I know.

    "Let me talk about it roughly." Uchiha Sasuke said: "The Akatsuki organization has been collecting tailed beasts everywhere at this point in time, so it naturally focused on Naruto, and Jiraiya, you started to carry out the investigation on the Akatsuki organization long before this."  investigation."

    "Then for some reason, I have been focusing on the Land of Rain recently. Maybe I know that this is Akatsuki's headquarters, so I came to investigate."

    "Why are your words full of so many uncertainties?" Jiraiya also listened to the information that the intelligence officer himself was not sure about and didn't know what to say.

    "Because I don't know, the purpose of your infiltrating into Urenin Village, I just heard that Naruto probably mentioned it, and I didn't ask it in detail, as long as I know about it." Uchiha Sasuke said indifferently  : "Anyway, the point is not here."

    "There is still some time before the Fourth Ninja World War. Before that, we can only take a look at these unimportant things." Uchiha Obito said: "Maybe we can find ourselves in this time and space,  Attach a part of our chakra to them."

    "Why do you want to do this?"

    "Because we don't do this, we can't see many things, such as the world of illusion, but we can feel them all if we do this, and because both of us are ourselves, at this time, we cannot perceive the changes in chakra.  Yes, and we can know what they're thinking through that connection."

    "But only for those who are also me."

    "So, how about we split up?" Jiraiya said with a smile: "Anyway, there is still some time before the Fourth Ninja World War, so free movement is fine, right?"

    "Ah, as long as you don't change the current time and space." Uchiha Sasuke pointed to the ring on his wrist and said: "This can not only resist illusion, but also know whether the time and space have been changed. You should pay attention."

    "Although I said that, I don't know what I want to investigate." Hatake Kakashi said with a sigh.

    "Kakashi, follow me." Uchiha Obito said immediately.

    "Yes, yes, I see."

    "Itachi, come with me." Uchiha Sasuke said to Uchiha Itachi and looked at Xiao Sasuke: "And you too, you can just know the truth over there."

    "Is it really good to let him know this at this time?" Uchiha Itachi asked again.

    "Ah, it's okay, I'm not as fragile as you think."

    "Then Nagato, follow me." Jiraiya looked at Nagato and Konan and said with a smile: "This way we will be divided into three teams, how about it?"

    "I have no objection." Nagato closed his eyes of reincarnation and nodded after thinking for a while.  (

 Main text Chapter 29: When Penn fought Jiraiya ¡¾Third update¡¿

    ? Chapter 29: When Payne Versus Jiraiya

    Nagato raised his head and looked at the rain that kept falling above his head: "Can this clothes really cover us?"

    There is the smell of his chakra in this rain, normally they should have been found, but they have been walking here for a while.

    But neither Payne nor Xiaonan appeared.

    In other words can this clothes really ignore my ninjutsu?

    "But this is also just right." Nagato's hand was sealed: "In this way, I can get the information in the rain."

    "Oh, are you amazing, Nagato, you grow up very fast." Jilai also said with a smile: "But won't you be discovered like this?"

    "Probably not, because it's also my chakra, and with my physical condition at the time, I shouldn't have time to notice such a detailed thing."

    Nagato opened his eyes and said, "That's good."

    "I remember this dress will block Chakra, right?" Xiaonan said, "Is it really okay?"

    "It doesn't matter if this type of perceptual ninjutsu is okay, but the power of things like Shinra Tense will decrease." Nagato himself really sensed the situation.

    "The perception type is enough." Jiraiya said: "After all, we were not prepared to intervene in the battle of this era. People in this era know that the less we are, the better."

    "Um."

    Nagato said as he took out a box, and took out a pair of glasses from it to wear.

    This is also an invention of Nirvana Mayuri, and it took half an hour to make.

    It can prevent others from seeing his reincarnation eyes.

    After all, he can't freely switch between normal eyes and reincarnation eyes like a person who normally opens the reincarnation eyes.

    It will be bad once someone finds out.

    And that's it - three days have passed.

    "I see, this Chakrashould be Mr. Jiraiya of this era." Nagato said, sensing the feeling of this Chakra.

    "Then this is the battle between me and you that Obito said." Jiraiya said: "It just so happens that your Chakra has already been attached to yourself in this time and space, and I should also attach my own Chakra.  up."

    Soon, the three of them noticed that they were walking in the rain in this era.

    So Zirai also reached out and 'shot' his chakra over, and integrated it into his body in this era.

    And Jilai in the rain was still walking normally, as if nothing happened.

    "Follow up." Nagato said, he had already guessed what would happen in this era.

    "Well"

    In the past few days, Jilai also understood what Nagato and the others experienced in the past and what path they took when they were chatting.

    Originally, Nagato didn't want to talk about these things that revealed the organization's plan.

    But now the situation is different, even if he doesn't say anything, Jiraiya will also learn about related things in this era.

    After all, according to the information he collected, they have basically completed the collection of most tailed beasts in this era.

    Soon, the Jirai of this time and space also started a battle with Payne.

    "Is that Payne?"

    Jiraiya also saw that he regarded himself as a god during the battle, and all he said were "God saw it", "God felt it", "God thinks so" and "God thinks so" Payne said: "  Is that what you're thinking right now?"

    "No" Nagato looked at the battle and said with mixed emotions: "Or part of it is that this is the future me, that is to say, he should see farther and understand farther than the current me.  Gods should be constantly evolving, so they can be called gods.¡±

    "Well isn't it exactly the same?" Zilai also smiled, and then watched the battle with a serious expression.

    Especially looking at Nagato's ideal after not evolving at this time.

    Seal the tailed beast to form a brand new powerful weapon that can instantly destroy a country's weapon, and then use the power of this weapon to end the battle.

    ¡®Will my future self be successful?  ¡¯ Nagato looked at Payne at this time, he still didn¡¯t know the real use of the tailed beast, Uchiha Obito didn¡¯t say anything, just let him see it with his own eyes.

    The words have been finished, and the battle has started again.

    Looking at Jiraiya, who had just performed a psychic spell and was about to show off, and then fell to the 'ground' the next moment, Nagato smiled.?Looking at Zilai at the side, he said, "Teacher hasn't grown up at all, it's the same as before."

    "Because my growth has been completed."

    It's not embarrassing to come, he has encountered this kind of thing a lot, isn't it just a failure to play handsome, what a big deal.

    What makes him care is that he wants to enter the fairy mode here: "It's okay if you are the enemy who is fighting But we are not the enemy now, so I am sorry to let you see this state."

    "Why are you embarrassed?" Nagato said, looking at Jiraiya who was beside him.

    "Because it doesn't look good, especially because I don't want girls like Xiao Nan to see it." Ji Lai also said with a smile to Xiao Nan who was on the side.

    "Mr. Jiraiyanow is not the time to talk about these things." Xiao Nan said weakly, opened his sleeves, and pressed the ring on his wrist: "The battle is about to start, don't stand on the ground, let's go  In the air."

    Speaking of which, her body naturally floated up. This was not a dust escape, but a floating like Datongmu.

    Nagato and Jiraiya also used the same method to float up, allowing them to watch the battle from a height.

    Immortal Mode Jiraiya's fight against Payne.

    "Is that the fairy mode?" Looking at the psychic beast that eliminated the chameleon almost instantly after entering this state, Nagato said: "It's really powerful."

    "Oh, it works. Is this what Nirvana Yuri said?" Jiraiya focused his attention on the bracelet, and the next moment he felt what he was thinking in this era: "Even thoughts  Everyone can understand, this is the nature of Chakra, is it used well?"

    "Um"

    Nagato is also connected with his own thoughts of this era, and he can understand the development of the battle more directly, and he has already thought about his own thoughts during the battle.

    Along with the development of the battle, Ji Lai also gradually understood the abilities of the Paynes, and sighed when he saw the use of illusion to 'kill three Paynes': "It seems that I lost."

    Although he still doesn't know all of Payne's abilities, he knows that the Nagato of the main body is next to him, and the appearance of these people is different from Nagato.

    In other words, I just killed a few puppets.

    "That's right, you lost, Mr. Jiraiya." Nagato also said: "The battle is about to end. Payne is not three, but six. There is no need for the main body to make a move."

    And the most important thing is that as the main body, this time and space may not have a strong combat power. He can move freely now because of Nirvana Mayuri's technology.

    But there is no nirvana in this time and space, he knew this from the very beginning.

    But Jiraiya's main point is the truth.

    The next development was indeed the same. Jiraiya, who thought he had killed Payne, was attacked by Payne the next moment, destroying an arm.

    Then there were not three people but six people who appeared in front of Broken Arm Jiraiya again.  (

 Text Chapter Thirty Itachi and Sasuke ¡¾Fourth¡¿

    Chapter Thirty Itachi and Sasuke

    "You¡ª" Jiraiya looked at Tiandao Payne's face in shock: "Did you turn Yahiko into Payne?"

    "Ah." Nagato nodded: "Yahiko is dead, but he is always special to us. I use this method to let him continue to fight by my side, and this way I can often  To see him, and not to worry about his corpse rotting."

    "Well"

    Jirai seemed to have no chance of winning the next battle. Jilai, who was left with only one hand, had to face six Payne, and three of them had not shown their abilities.

    In the end, only one of Payne can be pulled into the enchantment to barely win.

    Originally, if it was this time, Zilai could also leave, but he chose to follow the prophecy of the 'big toad' and made a choice, and came to the surface of the water again, in order to understand the truth about Payne.

    "It looks like it's over." Nagato looked at the end of the battle and said to Jiraiya: "This is the original ending, the last end of the man who stands in the way of God."

    "How sad."

    Nagato looked at Jiraiya and said: "Mr. Jiraiya, I don't want you to continue standing in front of me this time. You should understand after seeing this. Even if the enemy is you, I will not hold back."

    "All those who hinder the world from moving towards peace will die in the hands of God."

    Having said that, Nagato also knows that it is not so easy to win Jiraiya again now that his secret has been exposed.

    If one is not careful, he might lose

    ¡®As expected of my teacher.  ¡¯ Nagato secretly said in his heart, but he didn¡¯t say it in front of Jiraiya. Once he said it, he would be even more ¡®arrogant¡¯?

    But Jiraiya didn't say anything, he was immersed in the thinking of this time and space, and now he can feel what Jiraiya thinks and does in this time and space.

    The body is on the verge of death, but I still want to pass the information back to myself

    'Laughing?  ¡¯ Nagato stared blankly at the smile on the corner of Jiraiya¡¯s mouth, then glanced at the one lying on the ground: ¡®I don¡¯t understand, what¡¯s so funny about this kind of thing?  Is your own death a very happy thing?  '

    "Is that Naruto" Although Jiraiya heard Nagato's words, his attention was not on this side at this time, he had already sunk into the state of "revolving lantern" at this time  in memory.

    ? I saw my own thinking in the past

    That's right, I'm a loser and I can't do anything.

    Constantly being thrown off by Tsunade, not stopping friends, not doing things like protecting disciples and masters (is the third generation dead?) It's all boring things.

    However, he has different values ??from Nagato, and death is an important thing for him.

    Death is his salvation.

    ''Failure is also a kind of fun.  '

    ¡®Die a distinguished ninja.  '

    "Naruto is it that's right."

    Nagato looked at Jiraiya's muttering to himself and looked at the one who fell on the ground: "Will you just take a look at the flowers"

    "Nagato" Xiaonan looked over there and said, "Mr. Jiraiya"

    "Huh?" Nagato also looked over, and was taken aback for a moment: "Obviously my heart stopped, yet again"

    Jirai, whose heart stopped beating, also relied on perseverance to leave the last secret signal before dying, and then he was buried at the bottom of the sea.

    "Is this the original ending of Teacher Jiraiya?" Xiaonan looked at Jiraiya who opened his eyes.

    "Not bad?" Zilai also opened his eyes, which felt brighter than before, and there was a smile on the corner of his mouth: "It seems that a person like me can have a pretty good ending."

    "You are dead."

    "Ah, I know." Zilai also nodded: "However, this is exactly what I am after."

    Jiraiya also said, looking at himself buried under the water and showing a smile: "Naruto I really want to go back now, but let's see the ending first, let me understand the original ending, and then Naruto,  Let me lead the way for you, until the day you surpass me.  '

    ¡®Well, it probably won¡¯t take long, haha.  '

    'I don't know if I can write a better story than this one this timeit must be possible, but the more I know, the worse the writing will be, right?  '

    "Mr. Jiraiya" Nagato opened his mouth slightly, and he didn't see anything because of his ownJiraiya, who was a little bit lost after dying, inexplicably recalled the time when Yahiko died.

    fell into a long silence.

    The three of them stood in this 'Zi Lai Ye's burial place', without any movement or sound for a long time.

    It's like mourning

    On the other side, Uchiha Itachi also has two Sasukes.

    "This is the future me?" Little Sasuke supported his head, just now Big Sasuke shot himself and his chakra into Sasuke's body now.

    He can already know what Sasuke is thinking now.

    Little Sasuke glanced at Da Sasuke: "Unlike this guy, I am closer to myself in this era, and my mind is still full of hatred for Itachi"

    He could feel that as Sasuke approached Itachi in this era, all the past and full of hatred for Itachi were in his mind.

    Thinking of this, he looked at Uchiha Itachi who was standing aside and clenched his hand: 'What happened?  What made me change so much?  '

    "Yo¡ª¡ª"

    At this moment, Jiraiya's voice came from the side, and Jiraiya and Nagato Konan appeared on the side, and patted Sasuke on the shoulder: "Have you not started yet?"

    After his end, although he knew that Nagato was going to attack Konoha, it seemed that it would take a while, so he stopped by here to have a look.

    "It's about to start." Da Sasuke looked at several people and said, "However, you are neither me nor Itachi, and you can't see the whole picture of the battle at all."

    "Illusion." Nagato looked at the two people below. They were chatting here without worrying about being discovered by the people below. Nirvana used special sound wave technology. Only they who wore the same clothes could hear each other's voices.  .

    But still don't release too strong chakra, once you do, there is a possibility of being discovered.

    "Be quiet!" Little Sasuke said to several people who were older than him: "It's already started, don't disturb me!"

    At this time, he can already connect with the current Sasuke, and knows what happened in the illusion.

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter what happens to me in the future, anyway, I¡¯m going to kill Itachi sooner or later, just let me see through this battle, how strong is your strength?  You must not lose, me in this era!  '

    (

 Text Chapter Thirty-One Illusionary War [Fifth Change]

    Chapter Thirty-One Illusionary Warfare

    "Uchiha MadaraI remember it's called Obito, right?" Sasuke said while looking at Itachi.

    "Ah, it seems that I was also deceived. I did take him as Madara Although the process was wrong, you were right in terms of the result."

    Uchiha Itachi looked at the two sides in the battle and said; 'That's right, whether it's my real face or Madara's real face, in the endthe one who is right is you, Sasuke, am I the one living in the hallucination.  '

    "Um?"

    Jiraiya also looked at Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Sasuke in this time and space who had been motionless since the beginning: "Is it a battle of illusionReally, so we won't be able to see anything.

    Judging from Sasuke's words, the two have already fought and chatted a lot, but only in the illusion.

    To them, it was as if someone who couldn't see the substitute was watching the substitute envoy fight, which was inexplicable.

    Xiao Sasuke has nothing to do in the unexpected world, and has already put all his attention on that battle, but even though he said that, in fact, since the original illusion duel, he has not entered the real battle again.

    The two sides are chatting.

    Chatting about the secrets of Uchiha and Sharingan.

    Xiao Sasuke is also listening carefully. Secrets are also strength and help to move forward. He is very angry now, but he is also very calm.

    As long as it is for revenge, he is willing to get any power.

    "Just listen to Itachi's words." When Xiao Sasuke was immersed in Uchiha Itachi's talk about the eternal words that Madara stole his younger brother's eyes, Da Sasuke said: "What he said now, basically  It's all wrong."

    "What?" Xiao Sasuke asked suspiciously: "Is it also fake that Madara took his brother's eyes?"

    "Ah, it was Madara's younger brother Quan Na who offered the eyes. At that time, Quan Na almost died because of Nidaime Hokage's moves. In addition, it was not Madara who controlled Kyuubi to attack Konoha, but Obito.  Madara is dead." Uchiha Sasuke said: "Madara loves his younger brother very much, he has been fighting to protect his younger brother before, how could he take his brother's eyes away."

    "" Uchiha Itachi didn't say anything, he naturally knew part of the truth, at least Uchiha Obito wouldn't smear himself so much when he claimed to be Madara.

    He even called the matter of controlling the Nine-Tails attack a "natural disaster", and didn't want Sasuke to know, let alone the words to Itachi.

    It's just that Itachi realized the danger of the man and deliberately smeared Uchiha Madara to keep Sasuke away.

    "The only truth is about the Kaleidoscope Sharingan."

    As for the exaggerated performance after that "Sasuke, you are the new light for me", "You are my backup" and so on

    Itachi Uchiha turned his eyes away, not looking into Da Sasuke's eyes, he knew that Da Sasuke probably already knew everything, and he was still in front of him

    A little embarrassing.

    Looking sideways at Da Sasuke, he heard Little Sasuke say, "Why are you laughing?"

    Little Sasuke was frightened by Uchiha Itachi's performance. The exaggerated expression and ruthless words made him feel a little sick to his stomach, as if something good in the past had been broken.

    As a result, one accidentally found that Da Sasuke who was standing beside him was actually laughing?

    "Ah, it's nothing." Da Sasuke was stunned for a moment, and then put away his smile: "It's just that it's interesting, such an exaggerated performance, such an expression Itachi may have shown this once in his life, it's too rare."

    "Acting?" Xiao Sasuke was stunned for a moment, and once again immersed in the connection, he didn't realize that it was 'acting': "Damnwhat the hell is going on with the truth!?"

    "Sasuke." Uchiha Itachi looked at Da Sasuke and said: "It's almost the same, he is still young, the truth"

    "I've said it, it's fine." Uchiha Sasuke said as he lifted the hair covering his left eye, revealing his Gouyu reincarnation eyes: "My growth is much faster than you think."

    "That's right, don't underestimate people!" Little Sasuke immediately turned his head and said to Uchiha Itachi, and then he found that Uchiha Itachi was stunned. Following Itachi's eyes, he saw the difference in Da Sasuke's  Yu Sharingan's eyes: "That's"

    "Reincarnationand it seems to be more than just reincarnation." Nagato also saw Sasuke's eyes: "What happened in the future?"

    "Keep reading." Sasuke Uchiha let down his hair and said, "This time??You came here to let you know what happened in the future, know what the truth is, and then prepare for it.  "

    "After all, speech or illusion, such a real experience can make you more sure about the development of things."

    "Is it finally about to start?" Looking at Uchiha Sasuke who finally moved, Jiraiya said with emotion, although he said he came to see what happened.

    But so far almost everything has happened in illusion.

    He can't see anything at all.

    Even a little regret coming.

    "If I knew it earlier, I would have gone to Konoha. Although there is still a little time for Payne's action, can I also watch more Konoha in this era? Really, next time I will never watch Uchiha's battle again, it's boring  died.  '

    Although Jiraiya is also very curious about what Uchiha Itachi said in the illusion, but according to Osasuke's statement that "almost all are false", I don't want to know after that.

    Compared with those fake ones, he wants to know the real story: 'Ask Sasuke after the fight here, he should give a supplementary explanation on the matter here.  '

    In Jiraiya's view, the first scene of the battle between the two sides is only now really beginning.

    The two sides threw shuriken at each other, and knocked the opponent's shuriken into the air. While the speed was fast, the movements were also very precise.

    Give full play to the dynamic vision of Sharingan-this is the case in the eyes of others.

    Only Itachi himself knows, and he can know through contact that his eyes are worse than imagined in this era, obviously standing so close.

    Obviously the kaleidoscope has been turned onbut I can't even see Sasuke's appearance clearly, I can only see a vague human figure.

    Sasuke may be relying on the vision of Sharingan, but he is only making judgments based on his own combat experience.

    Soon Jiraiya once again confirmed his judgment, and the two of them started the illusion battle again after they finished fighting each other with shuriken!

    From Jiraiya's point of view, it became two people standing there motionless again.

    Fortunately, the time this time was relatively short, and soon Sasuke knelt on the ground, panting heavily: "Did the illusion battle succeed?" (

 Text Chapter 32 Complicated Emotions ¡¾Sixth¡¿

    Chapter 32 Complicated Emotions

    "By the way, who is that guy?" Zilai also pointed to the figure with a black and white face and said.

    Nagato glanced at Jue who was watching the battle and said: "He is Jue, don't worry about him, he's just watching the fun here."

    Nagato said and looked at Uchiha Itachi again: "The powerful illusion is not that the illusion is strong enough to be difficult to break, but the illusion is integrated into the battle, and the illusion is released silently during the battle.  '

    'People who have been hit by the spell still think that they are still fighting. If Uchiha Sasuke's Sharingan can see through illusions, even if he doesn't shoot, it will give people the feeling that they don't know what is reality and what is illusion.  '

    'To confuse the perception of reality, once something goes wrong, you can kill your opponent directly even if you don't make a move.  '

    Nagato thought about it and looked at the ring on his wrist: "But unfortunately, as long as you have this ring, no matter how clever the illusion is, it will be useless."  '

    Having said that, in this battle, the illusion released by Uchiha Itachi was seen through by Uchiha Sasuke!

    "Very good!" Looking at Itachi Uchiha kneeling on the ground, Sasuke clenched his fists tightly: "I am better at illusion!"

    "It's really good eyes." Uchiha Itachi looked at Da Sasuke and said, "It looks like your¡ª"

    "That's the end of the child's tricks, Itachi, look down quietly." Da Sasuke stopped Uchiha Itachi's acting: "You should know that since I brought him here, it means that I know everything  Everything about it may be more than you know yourself."

    "Whether it's a village, a ninja, or my own way, I have my own ideas, and so does he." Da Sasuke said: "Don't show your set again."

    "Really." Uchiha Itachi was silent for a while, turned his head and continued to watch the battle, but there was a faint smile on the corner of his mouth; "Growth, Sasuke, you have surpassed  I got'

    ?Thinking that he looked at the battle again:'This battle is the battle where you surpass me. Really, it has come to this point, but I don't know how to face you.  '

    Uchiha Itachi's feelings are very complicated.

    He never thought that he would meet today's scene. All he thought about was dying at the hands of Sasuke, which was the final curtain of his life.

    But now it's all broken.

    Therefore, he doesn't even know how to face little Sasuke now.

    Xiao Sasuke will not continue to hate him for long, once he knows the truth, he will not continue, and he will not take him as a local again.

    The reason is very simple, because Da Sasuke gave up revenge on him.

    Although it seems that the personalities of the two people are quite different now, the essence is the same.

    But It's one thing for Xiao Sasuke to forgive, he can't forgive himself, he can't forgive himself who won't get revenge.

    'It would be nice if I were you.  ¡¯ Uchiha Itachi looked at the one fighting below and said in his heart.

    The battle has reached a fever pitch.

    Uchiha Sasuke of this era first injured Uchiha Itachi's leg with shuriken manipulation, then used fire escape to force Itachi to jump up, and then destroyed the ceiling.

    Shifted the place of battle from indoors to outdoors.

    The group of people from the future and the past who were watching the battle also moved to the outside and continued to watch the battle.

    After that, there was a confrontation of the two people's fire escape power. During this process, Uchiha Sasuke was even better, but during this process, Uchiha Itachi kept his left eye closed and accumulated chakra.

    "It's coming." Nagato looked at the black flame: "Be careful, the flame will not go out, it will be bad if it gets stained."

    "" Hearing Nagato's words, the corner of Sasuke's mouth twitched, he had some nostalgia, he hadn't used Amaterasu like this for a long time, because this trick really

    Well, it doesn't help at all.

    Especially in this era, it seems that all enemies can't use this move. Even if the fire of Amaterasu has burned on the body, it can still be treated as if it doesn't exist. What to do.

    After finishing speaking, just treat it like an annoying fly and throw it away.

    "It burned the flames directly?" Sasuke said in surprise: "What kind of technique is this!?"

    "Amaterasu, one of the pupil techniques contained in Itachi's kaleidoscope. As long as the line of sight falls on it, the black flame will burn up. Normally speaking, the thing caught by the flame in the innerWest, it will not disappear until it burns out.  "

    Uchiha Itachi glanced at Da Sasuke, and then said while watching himself who was using Amaterasu's pursuer Sasuke Xiao, "Ah."

    "Ah, but in my time, this technique is useless." Uchiha Sasuke said: "It should be since the resurrection of the real Uchiha Madara, this flame is useless for people of that level."

    He still remembers that when he used Amaterasu, Uchiha Madara seemed to be fine.

    Before that, Amaterasu was the supreme pupil technique.

    After that, anyone who comes here can ignore Amaterasu.

    When he used this trick in battle recently, he always used it as a 'feint attack', because it was really useless.

    Seeing himself running around being chased by Amaterasu at this time, he also has some nostalgia.

    "However, in this era, for the vast majority of ninjas, it is a powerful pupil technique." Nagato said: "Just like you now."

    Having said that, Amaterasu caught up with Sasuke of this era and burned him to the ground.

    But little Sasuke didn't panic, he was in sync with the current Sasuke's thinking, and he could know what he was thinking.

    So I know, that self is still alive.

    Even if the main body is seriously injured, a brand new and intact self can be separated immediately, which can be said to be the most practical substitute technique.

    'Unfortunately, since the power of Orochimaru was stripped from the body, this trick can no longer be used.  ¡¯ Da Sasuke looked at the secret and said: ¡®If I can still use this move now, the previous battles will be much easier. This is a very useful move even in this era.  '

    Little Sasuke felt the emotion from the current Sasuke, but he fell silent.

    It may be that those eyes have indeed seen Itachi's death now, thinking that it is impossible for the exhausted Itachi to survive his spell

    Now the emotion he conveyed is no longer the hatred before, but another kind of very complicated emotion that he doesn't know.

    ps: There are not many manuscripts saved this week, so let¡¯s stop here, let¡¯s see if we can save more manuscripts next week.  (

 Text Chapter Thirty-Three The So-Called Truth

    Chapter Thirty-Three The So-Called Truth

    Thunder Dun¡¤Kirin

    It is absolutely impossible to dodge the move of using the lightning falling from the sky.

    Because the speed is too fast.

    After all, that is the speed at which thunder falls, how many people can react at this speed?  Coupled with the gathered power of thunder.

    Almost the moment Sasuke waved his hand, lightning fell from the sky, shattering the huge building and turning the surrounding area into ruins.

    "What a powerful ninjutsu, did it succeed in this way?" Little Sasuke said in surprise, he didn't have time to think about that feeling, he didn't expect his future self to be able to create such a powerful ninjutsu

    No, it's not completely unexpected, after all, Sasuke from the farther future is also very strong, but it has never been revealed.

    This can be said to be the most powerful ninjutsu that Sasuke has seen so far, and the user of this ninjutsu is his future self. The possibility of this revelation surprised him very much.

    "Itachi fell to the ground."

    The smoke and dust dissipated, revealing Uchiha Itachi who fell to the ground, the red cloud robe on the black background had been shattered.

    "It's over?" Little Sasuke felt the emotion from Sasuke of this era again, and then set his eyes on Da Sasuke: "Is this over? What is the truth?"

    He didn't see any revealing of the truth, but he saw that he in this era tried his best to finally fulfill that long-cherished wish and successfully killed Uchiha Itachi.

    "Keep reading." Da Sasuke had a complicated expression on his face.

    "¡ª¡ª!"

    Accompanied by such words, Uchiha Itachi, who received such a powerful blow from Uchiha Sasuke Raiden, stood up again!

    Although his body was staggering and blood flowed from the corner of his mouth, he did stand up.

    Red chakras appeared all over his body, forming a human shape little by little.

    Appeared around Uchiha Itachi's body like a skeleton, protecting him in it.

    "What's this!?"

    "Susano, the third pupil technique born from the kaleidoscope Sharingan, everyone who holds a kaleidoscope will use this trick." Uchiha Sasuke said: "It is the secret of the Uchiha clan."

    Susano slowly took shape at this time, a real skeleton, and then flesh and blood appeared, and the whole body was covered with armor.

    "This feeling?"

    Jiraiya stared at Sasuke, who was kneeling on the ground as if in pain, for a moment: "This Chakra"

    "It's Orochimaru. Orochimaru wanted to get my body, but in turn I took his body away, but now my chakra is exhausted, so he came out again."

    "Oshemaru." Nagato said: "The legendary Sannin I didn't expect to see the power of two Sannin in a row. I will go to Konoha in a short time. This era  The Hokage seems to be Tsunade, one of the original Sannin."

    "In this way the power of Sannin will be fully displayed in front of me."

    Sure enough, with the screams of Sasuke in this era, a white multi-headed snake emerged from his body.

    "Is this Orochimaru's technique?"

    Susano fights Yamato no Orochi.

    The heads of the snakes one after another were cut off by the Chakra sword emerging from the gourd in Susanoo's right hand.

    And what emerged from the mouth of the last snake head was the Orochimaru that was swallowed in this era.

    But the next moment, the arrogant Orochimaru was directly sealed by the Chakra sword "Ten Fist Sword" that emerged from the gourd.

    It took only a few seconds to act aggressively, but the slap in the face came immediately.

    "It was killed like this?" Nagato said with some surprise.

    "No, not yet." Uchiha Sasuke said: "That guy is very difficult to deal with, it is almost impossible to kill him, I can barely say 'sealed a part of Orochimaru' so, even in my  Orochimaru was still alive in that era."

    "And he has already obtained eternal life. How long that guy can live and how long he will live is completely unknown. He is a dangerous guy."

    "That snake is fine anyway, so I won't lose." Sasuke gritted his teeth and said, but the next moment, Uchiha Itachi coughed up blood while covering his mouth.

    Even Susano couldn't maintain it anymore.

    "This is? What happened?" Little Sasuke asked in surprise, "Does that technique consume a lot?"

    "Can Susano? ThisI can maintain this technique for as long as I want, but it does consume more pupil power.  "Da Sasuke said: "Itachi's state has nothing to do with this. His body has long since failed, and you should have noticed the slowness in the previous battle.  "

    "Even if I don't come in this era, he won't live long, and he is already terminally ill."

    "What¡ª?" Little Sasuke was startled, and became confused: "Then why did he take my eyes away? Even if it is taken away, it will restore the pupil power, and it won't make the disease recover?"

    "So he's lying to you." Jiraiya said: "That guy didn't intend to take your Sharingan away from the beginning, it looks like he wants to force Orochimaru out, that should be  his purpose."

    "Use the ten-fist sword to attack, and the Yata mirror to defend From the point of view of Susano, it is difficult to find a better match. Where did you find these things?" Da Sasuke looked.  Asked Uchiha Itachi on the side.

    "I don't know." Uchiha Itachi said: "I already have the Yata Mirror, but the Ten Fist Sword hasn't fallen yet. This is the future me, and it's normal to have more things than me."

    "Hey, wait! Stop chatting! I've been cornered." Little Sasuke said, "That guy is going to poach my eyes, are you just watching here now?"

    "Ah, don't be impulsive, just watch it here." Da Sasuke held Xiao Sasuke and said: "Andyou have to watch it carefully."

    "That guy¡ª!" Xiao Sasuke gritted his teeth and watched, watching Uchiha Itachi approaching step by step, and seeing the despair on his face.

    All the means of attack have been ineffective, and my eyes are about to be

    "well?"

    That Uchiha Itachi stopped suddenly.

    After finishing speaking, he tapped Sasuke's forehead with his fingerthe whole person lost his breath.

    "?" Xiao Sasuke was completely stunned.

    Although he is still young, he has a good mind. The big Sasuke kept saying 'truth' and 'truth' along the way, but he didn't say what the truth is.

    And in the previous battles, Uchiha Itachi has always acted as if he wanted to take away Sasuke's eyes in this era.

    Although Da Sasuke kept saying things like "acting" and "fake", Xiao Sasuke didn't fully believe it.

    Until now Watching the last Uchiha Itachi regain his most familiar appearance, that gentle smile, that familiar finger on his forehead

    "What the hellwhat happened?" (

 Text Chapter 34: The Truth About Uchiha¡¯s Clan Extermination

    Chapter Thirty-Four: The Truth About Uchiha¡¯s Clan Extermination

    Xiao Sasuke kept replaying the scene just now in his mind, and then looked at Itachi Uchiha: "Itachi! What's going on? In the endyou are the real one!?"

    "" Uchiha Itachi didn't know how to answer.

    Ah, it would be fine if I died at this time, but unfortunately, Sasuke has not turned on the kaleidoscope yet, and I have to live for a while.

    "Let's go." Da Sasuke said: "Let's leave here first, and let me tell you with illusion about what will happen next."

    "Illusion?"

    "Well." Da Sasuke nodded and said, "I'm also curious about the next battle in Konoha. I just heard Sakura mention it before, but I don't know what exactly happened."

    The most important thing is that you can also look at the Naruto of this era.

    He was a little impatient.

    "Let's go, since we're going to use illusion, we need to take off our bracelets at that time, and there are other ninjas here, the clothes are nice, but what if they are discovered?" Jiraiya said: "And,  I'm also curious about the truth."

    Uchiha Itachi.

    What kind of identity did this ninja play?

    ?What kind of mood did you have to massacre the entire clan, and what kind of thought did you have to say that.

    A group of people left here quickly, passing by Naruto Uzumaki who rushed over.

    Da Sasuke deliberately stopped and looked at the nervous Naruto passing under him: "I remember, the Jirai of this world is dead now, and he will get this news after he returns from here Naruto  '

    "Sasuke, what's wrong?" Itachi asked.

    "No, it's nothing, let's go." Da Sasuke said, relying on the equipment given by Nirvana Mayori, he floated away with the others.

    Soon, a group of people came to an abandoned house with no one there.

    Da Sasuke said: "Just here, I will use illusion to let you see what happened after that, of course for those who are interested."

    As for the battle with Eight-Tails Jinchuriki well, that's not important, so I won't go there.

    "Look at me in the eyes."

    Da Sasuke said that his left eye became Sharingan, drawing everyone into his illusion world.

    "Here is" Xiao Sasuke looked around suspiciously and asked.

    "This is Akatsuki's eastern secret office." Da Sasuke folded his hands on his chest: "After that battle, I was transferred here by Obito to treat my injuries. That guy told me part of the truth here."

    "A part?"

    "Ah, after all, he was originally Uchiha Obito, pretending to be Uchiha Madara." Da Sasuke said: "So the part involving Itachi, after the comparison between me and others, is almost correct, but when it comes to  Uchiha Madara's part is full of mistakes and omissions, just listen to it."

    "Okay, it's time to start."

    After that, Da Sasuke began to broadcast the "facts" he had personally experienced in the past.

    Obito has dealt with the injuries he suffered from the battle with Uchiha Itachi, and then Obito showed Sasuke his Sharingan.

    Then Sasuke's left eye in the illusion turned into Sharingan, and the three hook jades rotated to form a kaleidoscope, and then black flames burned on Obito's body.

    Regarding the words spoken by Uchiha Obito in the illusion, Sasuke in the illusion felt that it was outrageous and did not accept it at all.

    It is precisely because of this that Xiao Sasuke feels real-after all, how can he accept it!

    He has been seeing it from a third-party perspective and it is unacceptable now, the Itachi who killed his parents to protect himself?

    What a joke!

    Little Sasuke's teeth were about to be gritted, but in his heart at this moment that feeling was so strange.

    However, following Uchiha Obito's words, he still felt that Sasuke's mood swings were too great in the illusion.

    Especially when the illusion Uchiha Obito repeatedly emphasizes 'truth' and 'fact'.

    Genjutsu Sasuke looked shaken, and muttered to himself: What the hell is this guy talking about?  protect meprotect me?  Say it's the truth?

    "Because you know Itachi is still alive." Da Sasuke seemed to understand Xiao Sasuke's thoughts while watching and said, "But if it is true that Itachi is protecting meyou have to face another thing  , Just now I killed Itachi with my own hands."

    Da Sasuke said and paused: "Actually, after a long time,I can't let go of this matter for a while until anyway, let's read on.  "

    "You can think about the next thing yourself." Da Sasuke said: "I don't need to use illusion to wake up the past memory, right?"

    "It's so long-winded! It's so annoying¡ª!" Xiao Sasuke gritted his teeth as he watched the phantom Sasuke who was caught in the pain of memories, and his body trembled.

    I'm so bored, I'm so bored, I'm so bored!

    What the truth this kind of thing this kind of thing¡ª¡ª!

    In fact, the truth of the Uchiha Genocide Night is easy to understand.

    First of all, the Uchiha clan was indeed exterminated by Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Obito, but it was indeed 'Konoha' who gave this order.

    This is Konoha's task.

    Obito Uchiha in the illusion began to talk about part of the content of the Warring States Period he heard from Madara, because he didn't know much about it, so he skipped it casually.

    Even hacked Uchiha Madara, and raised Senju Bashirama in the middle of the words.

    While using illusion, Da Sasuke also recalled the situation at that time: "It seems that Obito should know the truth about Lin at this time, or knew it earlier, because of this Mingming Madara saved him, he said in the words  Still vaguely belittle him.  '

    Da Sasuke understands very well that with the real Uchiha Madara's character, it is impossible to put himself under Senju Bashirama.

    And he only had Senshou Bashima in his eyes.

    And he frowned even more when he described the Nine-Tails incident later, it was obvious that he led all of this.

    Uchiha Obito said so much, what he said made Uchiha Sasuke collapse, and he didn't believe it.

    Until the last sentence

    That's right, if Itachi really wanted to kill Sasuke, he wouldn't be alive now

    And Xiao Sasuke has a more specific objectthat is Da Sasuke who is on the side, he is more aware of what happened after that, all this is what he has experienced before.

    In other words the evidence itself.

    "Did you believe what he said?" Itachi Uchiha said to Sasuke who was on the side.

    "Ah, I believe it, but I still need to verify it, and ask the four people who really know the truth about what he said." Da Sasuke said: "The facts have proved that these words are all correct."

    "If you don't believe me, you can go back and ask the third generation." Da Sasuke looked at the dazed little Sasuke and said, "Now that the matter is up to now, he won't keep it from you anymore."

    (

 Text Chapter 35 Mission Report

    Chapter 35 Mission Report

    Listening to Da Sasuke's words, Xiao Sasuke was silent for a long time and said: "I already know so much, how can I go back to Konoha now."

    "Go back to the place that ruined everything!" Sasuke said, clenched his hands.

    "I thought so too." Sasuke Uchiha said, "Even at that time, I wanted to destroy Konoha."

    "¡ª¡ª!" Itachi Uchiha's pupils shrank.

    "But I have a good friend." Uchiha Sasuke smiled and lifted the illusion: "Let's go, go to Konoha."

    As he spoke, he walked in the front.

    Jiraiya also touched his chin and raised his chin to Uchiha Itachi, pointing at the dazed little Sasuke and said, "Aren't you going to comfort him?"

    "I don't know how to face him."

    "There's nothing to be embarrassed about, just use natural methods, or give him a hug."

    Itachi Uchiha was silent for a moment, nodded, and walked towards Sasuke who was stunned aside.

    "Itachi"

    Seeing Uchiha Itachi coming in front of him, Sasuke raised his head slightly.

    Then I saw Uchiha Itachi squatting down, with a soft and helpless smile on his face, he stretched out his hand and pressed the little Sasuke's head to his own: "I'm sorry, Sasuke, there will be no next time.  "

    Da Sasuke stood outside the house and did not leave immediately. From here, he could faintly hear the crying of himself inside. It was the grievances and boredom accumulated from that day to the present, and everything was vented.

    "How did you come out so fast?" Zilai also walked over and said with a smile.

    "I've already passed the age of acting like a baby in my brother's arms. My daughter is older than him." Sasuke Uchiha glanced at Jilai and said speechlessly.

    "Oh, you even have a daughter." Zilai also said with some emotion.

    "Of course, it's not like you, who are still single so far."

    "Well¡ª¡ª" Jilai also felt a heavy blow to his chest.

    "Damn it the little devil is really" Ji Lai also held his chest, and it took him a long time to recover: "Is the friend you mentioned just now Naruto?"

    "It's him." Sasuke nodded and said: "I am a person who lives in the dark, but that guy is too annoying, he will pull me up no matter what, I have no choice but to follow up, who told that guy  The guy is so annoying."

    "Okay, it's almost time to go to Konoha."

    Obito Uchiha and Kakashi Hatake have already arrived in Konoha, and have been 'hanging out' in Konoha recently.

    Or to collect intelligence.

    Sneak into Hokage's office and see what happened between Konoha's sixty-one years and Konoha's sixty-eight years now?

    Hatake Kakashi read a lot about his part.

    After becoming the mentor Jonin, he led a total of three newcomers.

    The first session: let them go back to the ninja school to re-study.

    The second session: continue to return to the ninja school for re-education.

    And wait until the third session: it is to make them qualified, and all members become ninjas.

    'It seems that the three of them have completed the teamwork.  ¡¯ Hatake Kakashi secretly said: ¡®Uchiha Sasuke, Uzumaki Naruto, Haruno Sakura.  '

    Although two of the three had unusual identities, this was not the reason for his consent.

    He has already secretly made up his mind: If there is no way to complete the teamwork, no matter who it is, they will never let them pass.

    The point of failure in the first session was that the three people had their own internal strife.

    In the second session, the teamwork was not completed at first, and then faced with the companion who was tied to the pillar, the other two people ate a boxed lunch, and did not leave it for that person at all, so they were also unqualified.

    ? According to the case file, Hatake Kakashi could see the mission records of this brand new team "Squad Seven".

    The first few Well, there is nothing to say.

    The first one that is more conspicuous is the mission of the country of Nami, where they encountered Momoji Zabuza, one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of Kirigakure.

    According to the mission record, Kakashi once again confirmed his thoughts.

    The reason why the three people survived this battle is because they completed teamwork and helped each other, and through this, the three people even rescued themselves who were trapped in the water prison technique.

    At the time of this mission report written by myself.?, the most prominent one is ¡®Haruno Sakura¡¯.

    Although the strength and performance are not the best, it has played a lubricating role, allowing Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Naruto to cooperate better.

    'Is it similar to Lin's role'

    Not long after this mission was the Chunin Exam, and he recommended three people who had just graduated to take this exam.

    And the results of the exam

    Encountered an attack halfway, and the Chunin exam was cancelled.

    In another exam, Uchiha Sasuke encountered Orochimaru, was planted with a curse seal, and then let him be sealed.

    The biggest problem in this Chunin exam is the attack of Orochimaru, and the death of the Third Hokage.

    "!" Seeing this, Kakashi's pupils shrank: "The third Did it die in the hands of Orochimaru? Not only the third, but also the fourth Kazekage, disguised as the fourth Kazekage,  Use the role of the fourth Kazekage to indirectly control Sand Hidden VillageKonoha collapse plan."

    Kakashi kept this matter firmly in his heart.

    Needless to say, he became Hokage later, he saw that Hokage Rock just after he came to Konoha.

    One of the legendary Sannin, the Fifth Hokage-Tsunade.

    And it was Uzumaki Naruto who brought back one of the three ninjas, and he and Jilai, who was also one of the three ninjas, also brought back Tsunade together.

    After that, Uchiha Sasuke defected to Konoha and followed Orochimaru.

    Because Naruto Uzumaki was targeted by the Akatsuki organization, he followed Jilai and went out of the village to practice.

    "Akatsuki? It's Obito's organization I remember that what he wants to set up now is Xinxiao." Kakashi Hatake thought to himself, "Is the purpose of Nine Tails? It turns out that their goal is to collect tailed beasts.  And now is changing the past?"

    "Obito, Obito what are you going to do?" Hatake Kakashi's heart sank: "I should understand later."

    And Haruno Sakura is following the five generations of Tsunade to practice, so the seventh class does not exist.

    The second reunion was two years later, when Naruto Uzumaki returned from practicing.

    Fifth Generation Kazekage Jiraiya was also kidnapped by the Akatsuki organization, and they went to the rescue.

    This section of the report was also written by Kakashi himself, which roughly recorded the content of this time, especially the information about the members of the Akatsuki organization he met.

    All these were firmly remembered by him.

    And the content of the last report involving myself was not long ago.

    Two people organized by Akatsuki attacked Konoha's Fire Temple, and then killed Asma

    Seeing this, Kakashi's hands trembled.

    In the end, Kakashi and others fought with Kakuto and Hidan, members of the two Akatsuki organizations.

    The result of the battle - it was Shikamaru who killed/sealed Hidan. He also wrote a related report, but the words were few, but the content was very accurate.

    Because Fei Duan has an immortal body, he can't really kill him, he can only seal it.

    And the outcome of the battle with Kakuzu mainly depends on Uzumaki Naruto, his wind escape spiral shuriken, destroying the cells of Kakuzu's whole body and killing him.

    Mission report, that's all for now, there's nothing left behind.

    "And now I the task in charge is to hunt down Itachi Uchiha and find out news about Sasuke Uchiha" Kakashi Hatake understood what happened in the past few years.

    The self in this era should have changed a lot from the present self.

    Because the self in this era has once again opened his heart, but his heart is still sealed by himself.

    (

 Text Chapter 36: Konoha

    Chapter Thirty-six Konoha

    "Is that him?"

    Back to Konoha Jiraiya standing outside the window looking at the room lying on the bed as if thinking about something Naruto in a state of confusion.

    Hearing Naruto's soliloquy, Jilai was also taken aback for a moment, and then immediately understood: "So, it seems that Itachi also thought that Sasuke would be induced by Obito, so what did he leave behind on Naruto's side?"  Backhand?"

    Zilai also thought with emotion.

    Others scattered after they came to Konoha, but he wanted to meet his future disciple.

    Not long after, Hatake Kakashi of this era came over and knocked on the window, telling Naruto Godaime to look for him.

    I also thought of something, and thought for a while: "I won't go"

    But I am a little curious, how will they behave when they know the news of their death?

    Well

    Are you going or not?

    Very hesitant and tangled, at this point in time, if there is no accident, the news of my own death will be conveyed.

    This kind of thing makes him feel very awkward, after all, he is still alive now.

    "There's no way, Jiraiya Hero Story is over, but it's a story written by Jiraiya in this world. Now that I've seen such a great work, I can only create a better ending.  Bar.  '

    Zilai also thought in his heart: 'Well, we must die in a more outstanding way. This timewhat is more suitable?  '

    After much deliberation, Ji Lai also decided to forget it. It feels very awkward to watch other people's reactions to the news of his death at a time like this.

    However, he still followed and hid behind Hokage's office, preparing to wait for Naruto to come out there.

    However, there was no voice about Naruto at all. In the room, only Immortal Fukasaku told about the previous battle with Payne, which made him a little curious, so he moved his head over, using the characteristics of his own equipment to avoid being seen by anyone.  Looking at Naruto's situation in the room

    He seems to have lost his feelings.

    No, the ability to express is lost.

    Just standing there in a daze, not knowing whether they heard what the people around them said.

    ?I didn't start talking until after the narration was over, and as soon as I spoke, I quarreled with Tsunade No, it's better to say that I was expressing my dissatisfaction with Tsunade unilaterally, dissatisfied with her letting herself go to Rain Ninja Village.

    And Tsunadejust don't even say a word.

    ¡®Enough is enough, Naruto.  ¡¯ Jiraiya also felt his heart throbbing, especially when he looked at Tsunade¡¯s expression: ¡®This matter should have nothing to do with Tsunade!  No matter how I say it, she can't stop me, such words'

    Zilai also gritted his teeth, and one even jumped out and said, "Haha, I'm not dead".  Such thoughts.

    He noticed one thing.

    Death is not just one's own business.

    Before that, he was already thinking about how to die well and draw an end to his story well.

    But that's not the case.

    Your own life is not just your own.

    At least he didn't want to see either the expression on Tsunade's face or the expression on Naruto's current face.

    Naruto is better, although he knows that this will be his outstanding disciple in the future, but now he has not really had any communication with Naruto.

    Just know he's great.

    Tsunade is different, he doesn't even know if it's a secret that he likes Tsunade.

    At this time, really

    "The Art of Shadow Clone", hid aside Jiraiya also used a shadow clone, so that he could pay attention to both Tsunade and Naruto.

    On Tsunade's side, he could notice that even though Tsunade was holding on to his emotions and talking to others, nothing was revealed in his words.

    However, my mind is always distracted, and I often cannot hear what others say.

    In fact, she was also in chaos, but now that she is Hokage, it is impossible to express her emotions so naturally, after all, she still has this village that must be protected.

    I can only forcibly raise my emotions to deal with the affairs after Jiraiya's death and analyze the relevant information.

    As for Naruto Well, he didn't express any emotions, he just wandered around in the village, as if he was absent-minded.

    The time continued like this until the night.

    Whether it's Naruto or Tsunade.

    The expressions of both of them made Zilai also have the thought of walking up.

    &nbsp; "Since¡ª¡ª"

    "Wait." Da Sasuke looked at Jiraiya who was following Naruto, and stopped Kakashi who met Konoha: "Let those two stay together."

    "Hmmah." Kakashi nodded.

    Kakashi understood something. This time he came to this era not only to let them understand what happened in the future, but also a transformation of his heart.

    "It seems that Jiraiya's death has dealt a great blow to Naruto."

    "Ah." Da Sasuke thought that he could empathize with this. Not long after, both he and Naruto lost their most important people.

    Itachi and Jiraiya

    The two of them are really similar, and this likeness does not refer to their personalities.

    "Penn should invade Konoha in a short time. This time will not be long. This Konoha will soon become ruins."

    Yes, this is also a transformation for Jiraiya.

    Tsunade waited until the task was handed over, and couldn't help but shed tears when he was alone. This is the time when Jiraiya also wants to rush to the strongest emotion.

    He even thought for a moment, 'If he can hug her at this moment, it doesn't matter what happens in the future!  ¡¯ But in the end I held back.

    'I really lack courage, just talkative, really what the hell am I doing.  '

    Naruto's absent-minded state lasted until the night, until he left the room at night and sat on the bench beside the road before he shed tears unknowingly.

    At this time, Unno Iruka came over and sat next to Naruto.

    When Uno Iruka said this, Jiraiya himself stood aside and watched.

    "Good jobIs your name Iruka?" Ji Lai also said with a smile: "Beautiful job."

    As he spoke, he lifted the shadow clone.

    It is also time to cross over.

    Go beyond your past self.

    'I heard from Sasuke that Naruto became the Seventh Hokage and saved the world.  ¡¯ Jiraiya thought to himself, ¡®This is already a lifetime achievement that I can be proud of.  '

    'But now the world is undergoing drastic changes, I have to make higher achievements and reach higher peaks.  '

    Having said that, Naruto's situation was not good after that, and he didn't come out until the next day after Shikamaru's enlightenment, and he was ready to interpret Jiraiya's code.

    (

 Text Chapter 37 Penn Invasion

    Chapter 37 Penn Invasion

    After the password was unlocked, Naruto went to Mount Miaomu to practice fairy arts, and he didn't plan to follow him when he got here.

    If he passes by, he will definitely be found.

    That would be bad.

    According to Nirvana Yuri, the equipment he made can defend against the power that can see every corner of the world, such as the clairvoyance that appears in Boruto.

    Later, he was on guard against the related prophecies.

    But this is only limited to those who did not participate in it. If he himself rushed over, he would definitely not be able to hide it, so he could only forget it

    "Huh? This chakra."

    Nagato sensed Chakra who was approaching from outside Konoha and stood up: "It seems that it has come, me in this era."

    Unlike him who can move now, Nagato in this era is still half-disabled.

    The first thing I did when I came around Konoha was to find a safe place to hide my body, and then I sent six Payne to fight.

    "Do you want to call them over?" Xiao Nan asked.

    "It's not necessary, just let us know, we may not be on the same side with them." Nagato said: "And they are not extraordinary people, especially that Uchiha Sasuke, whose strength is unfathomable, plus they have nirvana.  Yuri's equipment, even if I have the eyes of reincarnation in this era, I can't find it."

    "Let's go, the place to watch the battle has to be chosen." Nagato said and stood up: "First of all, let's confirm the location of Tiandao, that is the most important place."

    "Um."

    Xiao Nan nodded and followed out, watching the slight silence in the still peaceful street.

    "This is the only way to achieve peace."

    "maybe"

    On the other side, Da Sasuke, Xiao Sasuke and Uchiha Itachi found Jiraiya: "Jiraiya, let's go together."

    "Oh? It doesn't matter if I'm alone."

    "No." Uchiha Sasuke said: "Next, Payne will attack the village indiscriminately. Maybe you can't help but shoot, then my time and space will be messed up. It will take a lot of money to correct it.  strength."

    "Haha, no, no, no, I can still tell the difference between the deep and the shallow."

    "We must be together if we can tell the difference between depth and depth." Space distortion, Uchiha Obito and Hatake Kakashi also appeared here: "Follow me to find Nagato and the others."

    This time the main ones to guard against are Kakashi Hatake and Jiraiya.

    "Don't worry too much, no one will really die in this battle." Uchiha Obito said and used Kamui to transfer everyone to the Kamui space.

    Although Jiraiya was emotional, he didn't object, and entered the Shenwei space together, and when he reappeared, he had already come to Nagato and Xiaonan.

    "We just want to understand what happened in this era, there is no need to gather together." Nagato said looking at the few people who appeared.

    "Normally this is the case." Da Sasuke said: "But the problem is not here. It doesn't matter if the previous battles were scattered. Even if someone discovers our existence, we only need to erase the relevant memories. But here is Konoha  .¡±

    "Once someone really knows about our existence, it will be not just one person, but ten or a hundred people. It will be difficult to erase the information at that time, and it will be even more difficult if there are any ambitious people among them."  Disaster."

    "My era is likely to be destroyed because of your actions." Da Sasuke looked at the crowd and said, "So this kind of thing is absolutely not allowed. No matter what you see, you can only watch and listen, and you must not do anything!"

    He is the character responsible for monitoring other people this time, because this is his world.

    Boom¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!

    At this moment, explosions and roars came from all over Konoha.

    "It seems that it has already started." Nagato glanced at the explosion in the distance: "Okay, let's go together."

    As he spoke, his body gradually floated up, and his figure also disappeared from the vision of other people of this era who did not use relevant equipment: "Go to the side of Tiandao, there is the center."

    "Come on." The others followed quickly.

    Boom¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!

    There are explosions everywhere in Konoha, Shura Dao's single-body combat power may not be the strongest, but the various weapons on his body are handy at this time.

    &nbsp; Quickly attacking the surrounding area on a large scale.

    I don't know how many ninjas and civilians died in this process without knowing why.

    There are also psychic beasts of the animal way. They are huge and scurry around. This process alone is enough to cause huge damage to the village.

    "This guy" Jiraiya gritted his teeth and looked around, then set his sights on Nagato: "Is this what you call peace!"

    "That's right."

    "How does this hell look like peace!"

    "Only when people understand the pain and feel the pain can they know the pain of war. Only in this way can they move towards peace. I am just a prelude to peace, and let them understand what pain is. This is just the beginning."

    "That will not usher in real peace." Jiraiya looked at the war-torn Konoha, suppressing his desire to act.

    quickly.

    A group of them found Tiandao Payne, followed him in the sky, watched him kill Konoha ninjas one by one, and searched for information about Uzumaki Naruto in the process.

    "Huh? That's it." Kakashi felt the chakra rushing over from a distance: "I am in this era."

    Sure enough, Kakashi of this era quickly rushed over, grabbed the black stick that Tendo Payne stabbed at Iruka, and seemed to know that Kakashi would fight Tendo Payne next.

    "Am I in this era" Kakashi thought to himself: "Since Lin died how long has it been since I practiced?"  '

    Although Kakashi's combat experience is very rich, he still has the goal of protecting Lin after Obito died. After Lin died, he never practiced again.

    ? Wait until he becomes the teacher of the seventh class, and start with the three of Naruto.

    In order to be able to better become their guide Jonin, in order to be able to protect them, I started to practice again, and it was only after that that I discovered the ability of Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    And Kakashi in the sky is in a state of no practice.

    And Kakashi below is Kakashi who has been practicing for a while and has reinvigorated.

    Kakashi in the sky pulled up his forehead, exposing his Sharingan and staring at the battle below: 'Then let me see, I am cheered up again.  '

    (

 Text Chapter Thirty-Eight: Dominance of War

    Chapter Thirty-Eight The Dominance of War

    'This Kakashi is very strong.  Kakashi in the sky looked at the two sides in the battle and said in his heart: "The amount of chakra is not much different from mine, but it is more handy to use ninjutsu. The same ninjutsu, the same power, consumes chakra  More than half less than me.  '

    Hatake Kakashi himself estimated that he could use Rachel four times is already the limit.

    But this Kakashi has already used Raikiri four times, and also used the Thunder Shadow Clone once, and he still has about half of his chakra, which is enough to prove this point.

    'It seems that during the period of time after re-cultivation, the use of ninjutsu has matured a lot.  '

    But even so, Payne is too strong.

    ? The forces controlling attraction and repulsion are applied freely, and only a few seconds apart.

    Kakashi managed to find the only gap by relying on his own wisdom, but at that time Payne of the Shura Road was already able to move, blocking Kakashi's killing blow.

    'Isn't that enough?  Kakashi clenched his hands: "I have already passed that age in terms of chakra, and it is almost impossible to increase rapidly. All I can do is to increase the use of ninjutsu, or  rely on that person's technique?  '

    Nirvana Cocoon Lee.

    Although it was only a short meeting, it still left a deep impression on him. If it was that person, it should be able to change everything.

    One of the reasons why he would lose against a single Payne is that the amount of chakra is too small.

    It doesn't need much, if you can release two or three Lei Dunying clones, as long as you do this, you have a certain chance of winning.

    But now, he can only watch the calculation error of Kakashi below, and he was hit by Payne's Shinra Tenzu and lost his ability to move.

    Fortunately, according to his own chakra attached to Kakashi in this era, he could feel that the long-range attack that Payne didn't get close for the sake of caution didn't work.

    It was dispelled by his pupil art "Kamui" with Kaleidoscope Sharingan. Although Kakashi can't move now, he is not dead yet, just pretending to be dead over there.

    However, it didn't take long before he had to use up his last chakra.

    In order for Choji, who was still alive, to convey this information, he finally used his own chakra and divine power to block Shurado's attack.

    "Your death is really ugly, Kakashi." Obito looked at the dead Kakashi below and laughed.

    "?" Kakashi froze for a moment, he didn't expect Obito to react like this when facing his own death.

    "Don't worry, you're not dead yet." Sasuke Uchiha said, "You'll live well after that, and become the Sixth Hokage."

    "Sixth generation? Me?" Kakashi fell to the ground in a daze, and stretched out his hand to the dead Kakashi: "Yes, I have completely lost the breath of life, I don't know how to fake death  technique."

    "You will know later." Uchiha Sasuke said: "Continue reading now, it won't be long, let's go, continue to follow the way of heaven."

    "Which direction¡ª?"

    Jiraiya also looked at the direction of Tendo Payne: "Tsunate is over there, is the target Hokage?"

    "Indeed, if you are asking for information, Hokage must know the most. This is inevitable. It seems that Payne is no longer prepared to continue this stalemate."

    Zilai also frowned.

    Although Tsunade has a lot of chakra, but heals so many people in the whole village Does she really have chakra for fighting?

    "Hey, Sasuke, Tsunade won't die here!?" Jiraiya said, "After all, you said that the sixth generation is Kakashi, right?"

    "Don't worry, the fifth generation will not die." Uchiha Sasuke said: "In my time, she was still alive and well, she was retired."

    "Huh, retire, that's fine." Zilai also heaved a sigh of relief.

    If Tsunade is really going to die here, then even if Sasuke and the others are on the sidelines, Jiraiya is not sure if he can hold back his shot.

    After all, that was Tsunade.

    A group of people followed quickly, and Tiandao Payne asked Uzumaki Naruto's location in the process.

    "Do you hatewar?" Jilai also listened to what Payne said below: "But it is impossible to cut off hatred in this way, and the war will not stop."

    "Do you hateit's interesting, how many wars are caused by hatred."

    "¡ª¡ª!" Uchiha Sasuke and others pupilsShrinking, looking at Nirvana Yuri who suddenly appeared aside: "When are you?"

    "Me?" Nirvana Yuri looked at the crowd and said, "Of course I've been there all the time. You don't think I'll let you come here casually, do you?"

    "Um?"

    "All of you have become my eyes, and naturally it's normal for me to show up whenever I want to."

    "What do you mean by what you just said?" Nagato didn't care why Nirvana Yuri appeared, but he was very concerned about his words: "It means literally, in fact, most wars are for the interests of all countries.  Expanded, under-resourced, overpopulated, etc.¡±

    "It's greed to want the land of other countries, the manpower of other countries, and the capabilities of other countries" Nirvana Mayuri narrowed her eyes and looked at several people: "Well, of course most of the cases are like this.  At least the five major countries are like this, before fighting each other, they have to weigh the gains and losses, and personal feelings are generally put last."

    "But as far as I know war"

    "That's because of you." Nirvana Yuri looked at Nagato and said, "Because you already have power at the national level, so your personal feelings become the dominant factor. If you distribute your power to multiple existences  , then this emotional factor does not exist.¡±

    "No matter how much you hate a person, once the war is won, it will not benefit you, so you will give up." Nie Yuri closed her eyes and said.

    In fact, those wars without supernatural powers are therefore.

    It's just dominated by political factors However, these people may not understand what the word 'politics' stands for, so they can only briefly describe it as 'greedy'.

    However, in an era like Earth, where there is almost no difference in individual power, wars between countries often have little to do with personal will.

    If a war is launched due to personal factors, the ruler of this country will often be called a faint king, tyrant, dictator, etc.

    "If you want to stop the war, in my opinion let everyone have no chakra first." Nirvana said with a smile: "Of course, this will face another danger.  How to deal with Otsutsuki's invasion."

    "By the way, let's use a simple analogy when talking about Otsutsuki."

    "Does Otsutsuki have hatred for you? Did you have any hatred for Otsutsuki before? There is no emotional connection between each other." Looking at the frowning Nagato, Nagato said, "Then, why did you have a relationship with them?"  What about war?"

    (

 Text Chapter Thirty-Nine

    ? Chapter Thirty-ninth God Luo Tianzheng

    "Benefits? That's the reason why big countries like Konoha launched wars." Nagato knew this, and his country was destroyed by the interests of these big countries every time.

    But will interests trump hatred?  These Nagato are not sure.

    Nirvana Yuri didn't watch this battle for too long, although she knew that Nagato would resurrect all the dead through the natural technique of reincarnation.

    But it still looks uncomfortable.

    Payne, who is attacking unscrupulously everywhere, doesn't care about civilians, old people, children, or pregnant women, and kills whatever he sees.

    Another point is that apart from Jiraiya who watched the battle in the sky, the others didn't feel anything wrong.

    And even if it is Jiraiya, it is estimated that he did not deliberately count the civilians, but simply does not want to have a war.

    This is against Nirvana Yulior Chen Xuan's inner perception.

    But it seems normal to them.

    For example, Uchiha Itachi slaughtered the entire Uchiha clan, even the elderly and children did not leave alive.

    The reason is very simple. For Chen Xuan, the education he has always received is that children are the most important, and children are the future.

    Children's crimes are rare, and when they occur, they are news-level.

    And in the world of Narutoalthough there is more or less such publicity.

    But their children are a group of five or six years old, and even four or five years old may go to the battlefield to kill each other!

    Especially in times of war, countless children died on the battlefield.

    Uchiha Itachi witnessed the horror of war at the age of 4, whether he went there by himself or his family took him there, took a 4-year-old child to the battlefield?

    How serious is this disease?

    If it was Uchiha Fugaku who took him there, then Uchiha Fugaku must have contributed to the formation of Uchiha Itachi's deformed worldview.

    But Uchiha Fugaku not only didn't have this kind of self-awareness, he was quite proud, and kept boasting about Uchiha Itachi, and Uchiha Itachi said "proud of you" when he killed the whole family.

    Ah, indeed, this is the weapon you carefully cultivated to kill the whole clan with the behavior of throwing the battlefield at the age of 4.

    In the modern world, even if there are bloody things on TV, parents will not let their children watch them.  And what about Naruto World?  At the age of four, he was thrown on the battlefield.

    Itachi Uchiha knew how to protect his younger brother, even Chen Xuan felt quite surprised.  Putting this kind of behavior into modern times, it is generally the kind of character that takes pleasure in burning, killing and looting.

    You let this kind of person kill the Uchiha clan?  Even his own relatives probably went there happily, and killed Sasuke by the way.

    Uchiha Itachi didn't become like this, probably thanks to his Uchiha bloodline, who gave him extreme love and neutralized him.

    And Uchiha Fugaku's behavior is not an exception, it is likely to be a common situation-everyone does it.

    For example, Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama were treated in the same way by their parents. In the Konoha period, they were somewhat better than in the Warring States period.

    Distorted bloodlines, deformed breeding methods, coupled with a deformed world view, thus bred a large group of deformed monsters

    Almost everyone here is a 'monster' conceived from this deformed world.  And compared to other people in the whole world, they are still "not so weird".

    Although Nagato seems to have killed a lot, he is actually one of the few people in this world who has seen through this part. Although, he has only seen through a very small part.

    "But if people can understand each otherwar will disappear." Jiraiya said.

    "impossible."

    "Um?"

    "It is impossible for people to understand each other, and even if they can understand, they can't agree with each other." Nie Yuri said: "A very simple example, I can understand the thoughts of most of you, but I can't help it at all.  Agreed, it seems to me that your brains more or less have some problems."

    "Well" Zilai and the others didn't speak, they felt that this sentence was too much: 'Whose brain is wrong?  '

    "But don't worry, you can take your time and experiment with your inner thoughts in each world." Nirvana grinned and said, "Anyway, there is plenty of time."

    "Why did you appear here?" Uchiha Obito looked at Nirvana Mayuri, he did not expect Nirvana Mayuri to come here.

    the"It's just monitoring you, is there any problem?"

    "Surveillance"

    "By the way, record the original history you have seen and make it into a movie." Nirvana Yuri said casually, "It will be much easier for you in the futurethen you can continue watching."

    At this time, the conversation between Payne and Tsunade came to an end.

    "Our big countries all share the same pain! Stop looking for excuses for your actions!" Tsunade's words obviously did not realize what offended.

    The moment Tiandao Payne looked back, his eyes seemed to pop out of their sockets.

    "It's ridiculous." Payne is no longer ready to say anything more. The battlefield of big power battles has always been on the territory of their small country.

    And now, the shadow of a village will say: 'The same pain?  ¡¯ Such words?

    Words don't have enough power in this situation, so let's feel it with practical actions.

    Well, since you said it was the same pain, let me give you the same pain.

    "It's time to accept the pain, think about the pain, accept the pain, and understand the pain!" Payne said the words, and his body slowly floated up from the ground to the sky.

    "He who does not understand pain will not know true peace!"

    "Hey, Nagato, what are you going to do?" Jilai also looked at Payne who was floating towards them and said quickly.

    "Let's rise to a higher place." Nagato said: "I am going to use that technique in this era, don't get close, otherwise we will all be concentrated by that technique."

    "We should be fine, but maybe our existence in this world will be exposed."

    "Wait a minute, if this technique is used¡ª" Xiao Nan said quickly.

    "It's useless, and this is my choice in this world." Nagato said: "Just look at it."

    At this time, Tiandao Payne was bathed in the sun, and he really smelled like a god. A large amount of Chakra was transmitted to him through the black rod and gathered on him.

    Looking at the Konoha below, Tiandao Payne opened his hands wide: "Now, let the world feel the pain!"

    In an instant, the light spread to the surroundings, covering the entire Konoha.

    "Shenluo Tianzheng!"

    The violent shock wave centered on Tiandao Payne, and rushed to the surroundings in an instant, the ground was plowed dry, and the Konoha of the past completely disappeared from this world at this time.

    There is only a piece of loess left on the earth, and the surrounding area is full of ruins.

    Countless people were also pushed to the edge of Konoha, and an unknown number of people died directly under this technique.

    In Jirai's trembling unbelievable pupils, Konoha suffered the greatest trauma since its establishment.

    Konohadisappeared.

    (

 Main Text Chapter Forty Understanding Pain

    Chapter 40 Understanding Pain

    "That's how you aretoo impulsive." Xiao Nan said looking at the situation below.

    Nagato didn't say anything, just watched, he knew that he should be irritated by Tsunade's words, but it had nothing to do with him.

    He will transcend himself in this era and move towards a more successful future.

    "This" Jilai also looked at the vanished Konoha Village in disbelief. Except for the still alive Hokage Rock, there was no familiar appearance anymore.

    "Is this the power of the eyes of reincarnation"

    If it weren't for Tsunade's power, Konoha's people would have almost died at this time, and even if Tsunade's power had defended, impacted, and healed, a large number of lives still disappeared from Konoha at this time.

    "Hey, Sasuke, didn't you say everyone wouldn't die!" Jiraiya asked immediately.

    "Don't worry, just keep reading." The three hooks in Osasuke's pupils turned: "It's coming, Naruto."

    Almost at the same time, with Da Sasuke's words, a large amount of white smoke appeared on the ground, which was the power of spiritism.

    Uzumaki Naruto!  Go ahead!

    "Naruto Uzumaki?" Nagato looked at the figure appearing on the battlefield with a complicated look on his face, but he didn't say anything, but said in his heart: 'For peace, I killed Jiraiya-sensei.  Do you still want to kill this junior brother now No, he is necessary, and the power of his Nine Tails is indispensable.  '

    but¡ª¡ª

    'As a disciple of Master Jiraiya, he should also want to create that peaceful world, plus he is the future Seventh Hokage, do you have any different opinions?  '

    In fact, Nagato has been looking forward to it ever since he knew that Kyuubi Jinchuriki, another disciple of Jiraiya teacher, Uzumaki Naruto would appear here.

    Especially knowing that he has also become the Seventh Hokage.

    He was able to become the seventh generation, which means that his plan failed and Naruto is still alive so why?

    What is the reason?

    Did Naruto, who practiced xianjutsu, be too powerful to defeat him?

    Or is there any other reason?

    For example I was persuaded by him and gave up?

    Nagato, who had been just watching casually all this time, concentrated his full attention for the first time. He wanted to know what kind of different views his junior had on the world.

    The self in this world is very likely to be convinced, and the answer is obvious. Although Da Sasuke never said it, he said that "the people of Konoha are not dead" and "the sixth Hokage is Hatake Kakashi"

    But at this moment, Konoha has died so many people, and Hatake Kakashi is also dead, which means that if everything remains the same, it means that the world has been changed.

    Obviously so, Uchiha Sasuke still stood in the air without any thought of doing anything, that is to saythese dead people were resurrected.

    He is the only one who can do this kind of thing.

    ? Use the art of heretics and reincarnation.

    Only this technique can do it, but the price is that if you use this technique in such a fierce battle, you will probably die with your remaining chakra That is to say, Uzumaki Naruto's opinion, his words let him  Then chose to give up his life to help him.

    ¡®Let me listen, Uzumaki Naruto, what are you going to say?  ¡¯ Nagato secretly said in his heart.

    "Is that Naruto?" Looking at Naruto who eliminated Payne with one blow, Jiraiya's eyes widened, and a relaxed expression finally appeared on his face: "I have mastered the immortal mode."  .¡±

    Ji Lai also watched the battle in surprise.

    Tsunade's weakness was within his expectations. After all, he had saved so many Konoha people, but he didn't expect that even the power of the Yin Seal had been used up.

    Afterwards, Naruto's display of power made him very happy, and he successfully solved a Payne with the frog team: "It seems that he has almost learned about Payne's information, and then relies on his own strength In this way  If there is a possibility of winning!  '

    ¡®This is not what I want to see!  ¡¯ Nagato frowned, he didn¡¯t care whether Naruto was strong or not.

    This is not what he wants to see.

    What he wants to see is how Naruto can convince him!

    Thinking of this, he finally saw Tiandao Payne and said to Naruto: "I see! It seems that you have become a sage, controlling the same skills as Jiraiya-sensei."

    The two of them didn't say a few more words before Naruto used the Wind Escape Spiral Shuriken.

    "That technique¡ª¡ª!  ?  "Kakashi said in surprise: "Is the nature change of using Chakra like this?  Added the property change of wind escape to the spiral pill very powerful.  "

    "Indeed, this move is very powerful. You can feel it just by looking at the chakras. A large number of chakras have gathered in the past. Even if you are in the fairy mode, you can't use this technique all the time." Zilai also clicked.  Nodding, said with some surprises.

    ¡®This is not what I want to see!  ¡¯ Nagato widened his eyes: ¡®Didn¡¯t you convince me in this era?  But nowit doesn't seem like a situation where you can listen to the words at all. Do you still want to use fighting to speak?  boring.  '

    "Throw it out!?" Little Sasuke said in disbelief: "I remember that guy is the tail of the crane!?"

    To be able to use such a powerful technique, and to be able to fight Payne who has the eyes of reincarnation: "Uzumaki Naruto"

    Xiao Sasuke, who was already more concerned, cared even more at this time.

    "It's such a high-density and high-rotation-speed Chakra that it was thrown out." A drop of cold sweat dripped from Jiraiya's forehead: "It's really surprising, I didn't expect to be able to do this to this extent."

    Immediately after touching the enemy, it expands to the surrounding area.

    Although three Payne escaped the blow, one Payne was crushed by the spiral shuriken because it was too late to avoid the sudden expansion.

    "In this way, there are only three Payne left." Kakashi clenched his fists: "The odds of winning are getting bigger and bigger."

    "It seemshe hasn't understood what pain is." Nagato looked at Naruto Uzumaki who was fighting and said, "That guy just came with the mentality of revenge and fighting."

    "What do you mean? Nagato." Jiraiya asked suspiciously.

    "It's nothing, I just foresaw the end of this battle." Nagato opened his eyes and said, "If you don't know the pain, you won't understand others. And even if you understand, you can't understand each other."

    "But the current Naruto has not even managed to understand the most basic pain, so this battle is very obvious." Nagato looked at the two sides standing opposite: "First of all, let him understand what pain is.  "

    "When Uzumaki Naruto understands what pain is, the battle will be considered as the real beginning. Now it is just a prologue." (

 Text Chapter 41: Nine Tails

    Chapter 41 Nine Tails

    "Those eyes"

    Jiraiya also saw Nagato's trembling pupils He was no longer surprised that they were reincarnation eyes, but was surprised by Nagato's emotions at this time.

    'Convince me!  Convince me!  Pleaseconvince me!  '

    Those eyes seem to be saying such words again at this time.

    Jiraiya also gradually fell silent, he probably understood, although he didn't know what happened, but Yahiko died.

    After that, he might not even believe it himself.

    That's why I chose such a 'simple' and 'direct' path.

    But according to Da Sasuke's words, he seems to have noticed something from Naruto, so he doesn't pay attention to the outcome of this battle.

    It doesn't matter who is strong and who is weak.

    This chakra competition, strength competition, and tactical competition are the prologue for him.

    What he wanted to see was the confrontation of words after the prologue.

    He thought from Da Sasuke's words that he would be persuaded by Naruto, so now he wants to know 'how he was persuaded'.

    That's why it's so unbearable to see such a battle.

    Because until now this battle has run counter to what he thought.

    "Calm down, Nagato, just take your time."

    "Huh?" Hearing Jiraiya's voice, Nagato recovered and gradually calmed down, and said while watching the battle below: "Since Yahiko died these years, I feel as if I am living in a dream  .¡±

    "On the one hand, I want to realize Yahiko's dream and turn his ideal into reality. On the other hand, I doubt life because of Yahiko's death."

    "I kept persuading myself to walk on this path, but in order to walk on this path, I gave up too many things along the way, and the more things I gave up, the more I couldn't really give up."

    In the battle he saw before, Jiraiya's words still echoed in his mind.

    In fact, Naruto has not said anything yet, and Nagato is about to be persuaded by himself because he knows that he is destined to lose.

    "It's like fate the fate Mr. Jiraiya said." Nagato said in a deep voice.

    "That's just the original fate."

    "?" Nagato looked sideways at Da Sasuke who said this.

    I heard Da Sasuke say: "The original fate is not the worst future, but it may not be the best, but now all this is reflected in your eyes, and you already understand the original future."

    "In this case, let's use this power to change the doomed fate and guide the future to other possibilities." Da Sasuke said to Nagato: "Are you actually the son of prophecy?"

    "¡ª¡ª!"

    "Salvation" Uchiha Itachi squinted at Nagato, and then set his sights on the battlefield below: "This trip is an early arrival for almost all of us."  redemption.  Understand the future, as well as one's own sins, one's own mistakes, and then make corrections.  '

    ¡®Then you can grow.  ¡¯ The corner of Uchiha Itachi¡¯s mouth curled into a smile and he thought to himself: ¡®What direction will the world develop in the future?  '

    ¡®As long as everyone present works together, peace is not out of reach, and Sasuke will not go on the original path.  '

    ¡®The future is bright.  '

    Jiraiya also looked at the battle again.

    After finishing the Human Dao with the Wind Dun Spiral Shuriken, Naruto separated the Animal Dao from the others and killed him.

    Although the hell realm revived the hungry ghost realm afterwards.

    However, Naruto attracted Payne's attention with feint attacks such as transformation technique and spiral shuriken, and took this opportunity to defeat Hell Road from the air with spiral pills.

    In this way, there are only two ways of heaven and the way of hungry ghosts left in Payne.

    But¡ª¡ªBecause of destroying Konoha before, Tiandao Payne, who used Shenluo Tianzheng, finally regained his strength.

    Vientiane Tianyin and Shenluo Tianzheng.

    Attraction and repulsion.

    Although it is a very simple power, it is very troublesome to deal with, almost instantly driving Naruto, who is still in sage mode, into a desperate situation.

    If it wasn't for Payne's impulse to use too much chakra when destroying Konoha, Naruto might not be able to achieve such great results even with the sage mode.

    "Naruto" Jiraiya looked at the battlefield and muttered.He was talking to himself, but soon his eyes lit up.

    Naruto, who was controlled by Hungry Ghost Dao and kept absorbing chakra, simply collected natural energy for Hungry Ghost Dao to absorb, so Hungry Ghost Dao soon died because he couldn't control the natural energy and turned into a frog statue.  up.

    "In this way, there is only the last way of heaven left." Nagato said: "But Naruto Uzumaki is no longer in immortal mode."

    It's almost over when things get to this point.

    "Fukasaku Immortal!" Jiraiya looked at the Toad Immortal who was attracted to and killed by Wanxiangtian and leaned forward slightly. The next moment Naruto also suffered similar treatment.

    The hands were stacked together and were pierced by the black stick to the ground.

    Coupled with the power of the eye of reincarnation disrupting the chakra in his body, it is almost certain to 'failure'.

    However, Payne did not immediately recover Nine Tails, but started a conversation with Naruto, about war, about peace, and about justice.

    And this is what Nagato wanted to see, so he fell to the ground and kept a relatively close distance, wanting to hear what Naruto had to say.

    But the development of things disappointed him.

    Facing Tiandao Payne's words, Naruto could only remain silent and speak.

    This answer made Nagato close his eyes: "Have you not fully grown yet But time is running out, how do you grow up with the remaining time? In this era, I should not hold back, since you give  If you got the wrong answerthe only option is to take you away as a pure Nine-Tails Jinchuriki."

    "Um?"

    Nagato felt an approaching chakra in the distance: "Is someone coming But Tiandao didn't notice it."

    It's also normal, after all, Tiandao is just a puppet, and his perception ability cannot be compared to him as the main body.

    Sure enough, not long after, a little girl ran over and attacked Tiandao Payne: "Is it from the Hyuga clan?"

    But such a fight is tantamount to suicide.

    In fact, this is indeed the case. She expressed her love to Naruto, and was quickly knocked down to the ground. Then Tiandao Payne directly used Yin Yang Dun to make a black stick and fell to the ground mercilessly.  's shot.

    "It's the same as now" Tiandao Payne fell on Hinata Hinata at his feet, and said to Uzumaki Naruto who was staring wide-eyed: "My parents were killed by Konoha's ninja in front of my eyes.  died."

    "Because there is love, sacrifice is born, and hatred is born, so that we can understand suffering."

    The next moment, an extremely powerful chakra erupted from Naruto's body and rushed straight into the sky.

    "Nine tails." Nagato felt the chakra erupting in front of his eyes once again rose to the sky: "It seems that it's not the end yet."

    (

 Text Chapter 42: Nine Tails (2)

    Chapter 42 Nine Tails (2)

    Although there are no other five Payne, after all the chakras are concentrated on the Heavenly Dao, the power of the Heavenly Dao is obviously stronger.

    It is also more handy to control.

    At this time, even without relying on Shenluo Tianzheng and Wanxiang Tianyin, it is enough to fight

    In this battle with Nine-Tails, Tiandao Payne seldom used 'Shenluo Tianzheng', because Naruto who turned Nine-Tails was too fast.

    This is also the reason why Da Sasuke doesn't use this trick often, because since he mastered the eyes of reincarnation, none of the opponents he faces can be dealt with by Shenluo Tianzheng.

    This trick is not very effective for him now.

    Among the pupil techniques of Samsara Eye, only Heavenly Hand Power is the most frequently used and the most commonly used. The others are difficult to use in the battle with the Otsutsuki clan.

    And the success of this trick has a huge relationship with Chakra.

    Although he has a lot of chakra, it is obviously not comparable to the group of Otsutsuki. At this time, unless he uses Shenluo Tianzheng to catch the opponent by surprise, otherwise it may happen that Payne will be caught by his own in the battle between Nine-tailed Naruto.  The move bounced off this situation.

    A large amount of Chakra was leaked. At this time, the Nine-tailed Naruto had put aside all kinds of ninjutsu battles, and simply condensed Chakra into shape.

    Free change.

    Strong strength, speed, and after putting aside ninjutsu, these alone make it difficult for Payne to parry.

    Even if you want to use Shenluo Tianzheng, you have to look for opportunities.

    However, it is difficult for Payne's moves to have an effect on Nine-tailed Naruto himself.

    'Paine's Shenluo Tianzheng is indeed powerful, but facing Naruto at this time, he lacks the ability to make a fatal blow.  ¡¯ Hatake Kakashi looked at the situation of the battle: ¡®If Payne doesn¡¯t have other moves, it¡¯s hard to win, this is the power of Kyuubi.  '

    Xiao Sasuke also widened his eyes. He saw the possibility of his future in the previous battle, and he also saw the reincarnation eye of his future self.

    Know that the future self will be stronger.

    However, it is unknown how strong he is. In his opinion, his future self should be at the same level as Payne.

    Maybe it can be stronger?  Possibly weaker?

    After all, they are all reincarnation eyes, others have two, but I only have one.

    But now, Naruto Uzumaki was able to fight Payne, and became so strong after the avatar used the power of Nine Tails.

    "This is only six tails. If all nine tails are used" Xiao Sasuke said in disbelief: "Is Naruto going to be stronger than Itachi in the future?"

    "It's really powerful." Hatake Kakashi said: "But this is not Naruto's own power. Now he has lost his sanity."

    "Unless he can truly master this power."

    "Damn" Little Sasuke gritted his teeth, unable to see clearly!

    His eyesight could no longer keep up with the battle that took place below!

    He focused his attention on his eyes, wanting to see the battle below. Others didn't care, but the one fighting below was Naruto.

    I was a classmate with him, and

    Sharingan!

    Thinking of this, without knowing it, Xiao Sasuke's eyes turned red, and two goblins appeared above his eyes. In fact, the Sharingan that had been opened unconsciously on the night of the Uchiha extermination night.

    At this time, it was finally used by him.

    The following battle was also at a stalemate at this time. Facing the Shenluo Tianzheng used by Payne, the nine-tailed Naruto resisted with his own strength alone.

    Instead, Tiandao Payne was knocked away by this force in turn.

    Flying directly for several hundred meters, it stopped when its head hit the rock wall.

    "You actually resisted this move!?" Kakashi said in shock, but he had seen with his own eyes how strong this move of Tendo Payne was before.

    "Is this the power of Nine Tails?" Jiraiya also said in shock: "It's really unimaginable, and it's a little strange."

    "What's wrong?" Kakashi looked at Jiraiya and asked.

    "As I said before, Kaleidoscope Sharingan can control Kyuubi, but Samsarayan, who is the leader of the three pupil techniques, is now struggling even with Kyuubi, who has only used six tails"  Jiraiya folded his hands on his chest: "It feels a bit wrong."

    "It's nothing surprising, the power of the eyes of reincarnation is indeed more than that." Chang?? said: "The problem lies in my body. If it is now, it should be easy for me to deal with him."

    Being able to move freely, it is too easy for him to deal with this tailed beast when Chakra has recovered to its peak.

    It is completely possible to directly use the power of Hungry Ghost Road, which can interrupt Naruto's nine-tailed transformation.  And the power of Heaven is enough to knock the current Naruto into the air.

    But unfortunately, the world's own actions are not so free.

    Chakra is not at its peak either, and has consumed a huge amount in previous battles.

    The consumption of attacking Konoha, the large consumption of destroying Konoha, and the contest with Senshu Naruto It is only natural that this happens.

    "If the Hungry Ghost Dao is still there, it will be easy to defeat him." Nagato said: "Even the Heavenly Dao is actually not so bad, it's just that I have consumed too much chakra."

    Hungry Ghost Road can absorb all the chakra at the moment of contact with the eight tails, and naturally can absorb the power of Naruto who uses six tails.

    "Isis that so?" Zilai also said with some surprise: "Isn't this your best effort?"

    "I'm doing my best, but it's not the heyday." Nagato said: "My heyday is now."

    Chakra has returned to his peak state due to Nirvana Mayori's technology. He can use all the abilities of Rokudo Payne, and his physical condition is also very good, and he will not lose mobility due to years of "disability".

    Except for Sasuke who also has the eyes of reincarnation, he doesn't think he will lose to others.

    Xiao Sasuke was also relieved to hear this.

    Although Naruto is strong, he may not be inferior to him. The reason why Tiandao Payne fought so hard is that Nagato himself in this era is not in good condition.

    'But the future me seems to be in good shape, that is to say, my limit will be stronger than the current Naruto.  '

    Although he knows that his future self and Naruto are friends, Uchiha Itachi is no longer an enemy.

    But he still didn't want to lose to others.

    "Huh?" Xiao Sasuke was suddenly startled when he was thinking this way: "Is Payne going to run away?"

    "No, it's just that there is a technique that can only be used if it is closer to the main body." Nagato said: "The distance is too far, and Chakra will not be able to transmit it. Payne is approaching my main body in this era." (

 Text Chapter 43 Book

    Chapter 43 Book

    Exploding stars!

    The stone on the ground ignored the original gravity of the planet and flew towards the small black ball in the sky.

    The Nine-tailed Naruto was also attracted by this gravitational force and flew upwards.

    "Let's stay away, don't be sucked in." Da Sasuke said in his heart and thought to himself: 'Is this Nagato's Earth Explosive StarIt seems that he is really dying.  '

    'Is it because it's not because of my reincarnation eyes?  The weakness of this earth-exploding star is too obvious.  '

    Da Sasuke also used the Earth Explosive Star a few times, whether it was to seal Kaguya with Naruto, or to instantly seal the nine tailed beasts, he never used the black ball.

    Directly turn the sealed target itself into the center of gravity, so there will be no weakness like it is now.

    "Is it sealed?"

    As soon as Kakashi's words fell, Earthburst Skystar was suddenly pierced by eight tails, and at the same time, there was no such a huge fox's head without skin.

    "This is? Eight tails!"

    "It seems to have failed." Da Sasuke said: "With Payne's current Chakra, it should not be possible to make a bigger one."

    boom¡ª¡ª

    However, not long after the eight tails appeared, they disappeared with a puff of white smoke, and what appeared again was Naruto who had entered the fairy mode and stood under the Earthburst Star.

    "That's" Nagato was stunned: "The expression has changed?"

    What exactly happened to him just now?  Suddenly the state of the tailed beast was lifted, and it also entered the fairy mode, plus this feeling at this time

    Hearing Naruto's words at this time, Nagato was taken aback: "Oh, have you let go of your hatred? Could it be that you have already figured out what to say to me?"

    It grows so fast.

    What exactly happened to make him grow so fast.

    "Could it be" Listening to Nagato's words, Xiaonan finally understood what was going to happen next: "Are you going to use that technique?"

    "It should be like this. Only in this way can the subsequent development be explained."

    Nagato looked at the battle below: "This way Tiandao will also be defeated, let's go there next."

    Nagato didn't want to continue watching and flew over first. He had already planted chakra in his body in this era, and he could feel his position in this era at this time.

    However, the position of the self in this era was blocked by Xiaonan's technique, and the paper formed a tree, and Nagato himself in this era was inside.

    He didn't go in rashly, he will be found.

    But it didn't take too long, and Uzumaki Naruto, who had defeated Tiandao, also rushed over.  Tore off the paper wall and walked in.

    Nagato also followed in.

    Although the place inside is very narrow, there should be no battles in the future

    Others also followed at this time.

    Things are also as Nagato expected. Although there have been some conflicts, Nagato in this era does not have too much power.

    And Naruto himself has no idea of ??fighting, but wants to know the story of Nagato.

    So the battle stopped, and the Nagato of this era talked about the nostalgic and painful past.

    Jiraiya also lifted his spirits, and he also wanted to know how Nagato became what he is now?

    Before seeing Nagato cured by Nirvana Yuri, he didn't feel much, but now seeing such a weak Nagato, he felt sore in his heart.

    ''What have you been through, Nagato?  '

    Nagato of this era began to tell about the process of his parents being killed by Konoha ninjas in the past, and how he met Yahiko and Konan.

    Tell the story of how they met Jiraiya.

    Tell about the process of their practice.

    Tell about Ziraiya's departure.

    And after Jiraiya left, they began to establish the "Akatsuki Organization" according to Yahiko's ideal. At that time, the "Akatsuki Organization" really wanted to overcome the pain and use different means to make the world peaceful.

    Keep thinking about all kinds of possibilities.

    But Yahiko died.

    Nagato also began to doubt his own growth and his own experience.

    "Uchiha Obito." Nagato looked at Obito at the side and said, "I want to know what role you played in this process?"

    "When did you find out?"

    "Come here?After the world I didn't think about it carefully before.  "Nagato said: "At that time, Akatsuki was not only me and Xiaonan, but also other companions, but at that time no one came to rescue, and I found out that everyone died afterwards.  "

    "That's what I did."

    "¡ª¡ª!" Nagato's pupils shrank slightly.

    "Not only me, but also Konoha's Danzo." Uchiha Obito said: "Hanzo and Danzo join forces to deal with you, and I am to avoid the obstruction of unrelated people, in order to let you recognize the reality."

    "You bastard" Nagato gritted his teeth. If his reason told him that it was not the time, he was really going to rush up directly: "Is it because Yahiko won't let me join you?"

    "exactly."

    "Nagato." Xiaonan stretched out his hand to hold Nagato, and shook his head slightly at him.

    But Nagato felt the same, Xiaonan's trembling body.

    "It's that guy Danzo again, he's always there to intervene, and his ghost lingers," Da Sasuke said.

    The reason why Obito Uchiha did this unscrupulously is largely because he is desperate for this world-anyway, he will be reunited in his dream.

    The basic point of all actions is this.

    But unfortunately, this basic point is now broken.

    So although there is nothing on the surface, he is in great pain in his heart at this time, and it is precisely because of this that he will find a way to bring in Nagato, Konan, Uchiha Itachi, even if Da Sasuke doesn't say it.

    Because this is the person he owes.

    The same is true for the fourth generation. These are all things he must make up for. Although he may not be able to complete this compensation, he will not stop doing it because of this.

    Nagato took a deep breath, and took his attention away from Obito Uchiha, otherwise he might really be unable to help but rush straight up.

    There are five most important people in his life.

    ? Parents, Jiraiya, Konan, Yahiko

    And Yahiko is the most important one. It is because of his death that all subsequent rampages will occur, but the culprit is always by his side.

    Hate almost wrapped him up, but

    At this time, listening to the words of himself and Naruto in this world, the hatred in his heart was gradually suppressed.

    Jiraiya also listened to those two people's words, never expecting that the key point was his own book.

    Because of that book, Nagato was gradually persuaded by Narutoby the firmness in his words, by the memories of the past and Jiraiya.

    (

 Text Chapter 44: Sasuke's approach

    Chapter 44 Sasuke's Practice

    "Hmph, that's really the case." Nagato smiled slightly, looked at himself with seals on his hands, and tightened his grip on Xiaonan who was already holding his hand: "I really used this technique in this world."

    "Resurrect the dead." Ji Lai also said in amazement: "I didn't expect the eye of reincarnation to have such a powerful technique."

    "Ah, but there are many restrictions on its use." Nagato said: "But Konoha's people all died in this battle, and they didn't die for a long time. They can be resurrected using the natural reincarnation technique."

    It was over, and he was relieved.

    'Next let's save Yahiko first.  ¡¯According to Nirvana Mayori, the number of parallel worlds seems endless, they can cooperate, or go to a separate world by themselves.

    Nagato can't trust other people, whether it's Uchiha Obito or Uchiha Itachi, he's going to take Konan to do this.

    'I am now at the peak of my body, and all the enemies I have seen so far are not my opponents, so even if I want to change the world, no one can stop me.  ¡¯ Nagato secretly said: ¡®However, Uchiha Obito¡¯s art is a bit troublesome. If I want to change history, I will definitely change his mind in other worlds, and it would be too troublesome for him to see the future.  '

    'Just kill it.  '

    'There is also Heijue, that guy seems to be the real mastermind behind the scenes, and he must not be left behind. Get a few more Heijue traps from Nirvana Yuri.  '

    'As long as Hei Jue touches this kind of thing, it will definitely be finished.  '

    Jiraiya stood in the sky and looked at Naruto who was surrounded by countless people below with a smile on his lips: "Became a hero, Naruto, is it amazing?"

    "If you know how he got to the present step by step, it will feel even more powerful." Da Sasuke also stood aside and watched this scene, while Xiao Sasuke turned his head away, not wanting to watch, but occasionally glanced at it.

    "So that's how it was Well, it's true that I only saw a part of it, but I can almost sort out the whole picture." Zilai also smiled: "What are you going to do next?"

    "The Fourth Ninja World War is about to start. Although there are still some before that, you don't need to worry about it." Da Sasuke thought for a while and said: "Before the Fourth Ninja World War begins, you can move around freely.  .¡±

    Da Sasuke thought for a while and said, although there will be a meeting with the Five Kages, and the battle between himself and Danzo, but forget it: "Anyway, these are not important. If they happen to see it, it will be fine, and I don't need it."  Take them through.  '

    'Next Well, the main things I need to see are Itachi facing Naruto after the reincarnation of the dirty soil, and Itachi going to undo the reincarnation of the dirty soil.  '

    'Ah, you can watch the battle where Uchiha Madara was reincarnated in the dirt, and let me in the past intuitively feel the power of Uchiha.  '

    'The rest is the words of the first generation after Hokage is resurrected, and then you can go directly to the battlefield to watch until the end.  '

    'Although there are some battles because the time is the same, you can use the shadow clone. I have also learned this ninjutsu from the teachings during this period of time in the past.  '

    "Itachi, what do you think of the Fourth Hokage?" Osasuke asked after planning his thoughts, and now he began to think about how to change the world in the future.

    "Is it the fourth generation?"

    "Ah, he will be reincarnated once by the filth, and then he will comment on the extermination of the Uchiha clan as 'If he was still alive, maybe he wouldn't have developed like this'. I have forgotten the specifics, but it probably means this."

    Da Sasuke said: "So I am going to find a world to save him from that battle, let him continue to be Hokage, will there be any changes?"

    "Fourth generation? I don't know much about him, but if it is really him, there is such a possibility." Uchiha Itachi pondered for a while and said: "He is a very rare genius, once in decades  Kind of, this 'genius' isn't just about strength."

    "Battle, government affairs handling, balance, choice, popularity are all like this in almost all aspects. Even Uchiha can unite with him. He is a pretty incredible person." Uchiha Itachi said: "This is our  father's opinion."

    "Father?"

    Sasuke Uchiha froze for a moment.

    "Yes, he can become Hokage, and our Uchiha clan also contributed a lot." Uchiha Itachi nodded: "Although the third generation is not bad, but he wants too much, which is why almost nothing  hard to get,??And it is said that when he first became Hokage, there was a lot of opposition.  "

    "So he gave up a lot of power afterwards."

    "Danzo?"

    "Well, if it weren't for Danzo to help behind, it might have been worse." Uchiha Itachi nodded: "The most important thing is the candidate for the next Hokage."

    "Oshemaru has various problems, and Jiraiya-sama, who is the most suitable to become Hokage, has always refused, and Tsunade-sama left the villageIt is precisely because of this that the fourth generation can become Hokage at that age."

    "Wrong, Itachi."

    "Huh?" Uchiha Itachi looked at Jiraiya beside him: "Is something wrong?"

    "I'm not." Jiraiya pointed and smiled and said, "Even if I become Hokage, I won't be better than the third generation, maybe it will be worse. What Hokage needs is the ability to manage the village. Do you think I have such a thing?  ?"

    "this one"

    "Although there is a reason to look for Orochimaru, I also have self-knowledge. Instead of me being Hokage, it would be better for the third generation to work harder." Jiraiya turned and walked and said, "Well, Tsunade's fifth generation seems to be quite good.  Okay, talk to the third generation after you go back, and then bring her back as Hokage."

    "Itachi, what are you going to do next?"

    Uchiha Sasuke asked.

    "If according to the current situation, I have two choices, one is to save the Fourth Hokage as you said, and the second is to directly save Nohara Rin, no matter which one it is  Once completed, it will have a huge impact on the world.¡±

    "Really" Da Sasuke said with a smile: "In this way, I have an idea. I can not only rescue Nohara Lin, but also catch Heijue, and cut off the chaos of that era directly from the root."

    "Oh, what are you going to do?"

    "However, to complete this idea, we need the help of Nirvana Yuri. With his technology, it can be realized more easily." Da Sasuke said, "Let's ask him when we go back."

    (

 Text Chapter 45 Unforgivable

    Chapter 45 Unforgivable

    "Fourth Hokage"

    Nirvana Yuri looked at the picture on the screen and said.

    The Fourth Hokage, in his era, was definitely the top combat power, used by Flying Raijin, and in that era, no one's body was strong enough to resist various attacks.

    The fourth generation can be said to be the top character.

    But strength alone is not so admired.

    It's like Uchiha Madara and Senjujuma are both very strong, but Senjujuma is respected by everyone, and Uchiha Madara gets only fear.

    It can be seen from the various pictures mentioning the fourth generation, that almost everyone who knows him has great respect for Namikaze Minato¡ªexcept for Orochimaru.

    In this case, it can only be said that Namikaze Minato's ability is extremely strong

    Yuyin Village.

    Although the Fourth Ninja World War was about to begin, Nagato didn't pay too much attention to it, but returned to Yuyin Village with Xiaonan in this time and space.

    "Nagato, don't you want to go to the other people's side?" Xiaonan asked, "The war is about to begin."

    "I'm going back, but I'm a little worried about this side." Nagato looked up at the rain in the sky and said, "I asked Sasuke, and according to him, my reincarnation eye is the real Uchiha Madara's."

    "That is to say since I want to start a war, my eyes will definitely be taken back, and now, you are the only one left in Yuyin Village."

    "It's okay." Xiao Nan said with a smile: "My words are fine, and I will definitely protect you."

    "No, what I want to say is that it doesn't matter if you hand it over." Nagato said: "Naruto has grown up, and now he is fine What I am worried about is this, there is no need to catch him for a pair of eyes.  life."

    "but"

    Nagato clenched his hands, he really didn't want to stay in this time and space any longer, he couldn't do anything after seeing so many things.

    He wanted to save Xiao Nan here.

    "With my current Chakra, it shouldn't cause too much damage when I cast the Innate Art of Reincarnation, maybe"

    "Forget it, Nagato."

    "but¡ª¡ª"

    "I don't feel sorry for your body." Xiaonan shook his head and sighed, "I have to admit that Nirvana Yuri has very good skills, and even you who were like before can be restored to your current state."  , and also increased the control over the eyes of reincarnation, even if you use the innate technique of reincarnation now, it will be no problem."

    "Even with some damage, it should be fine with Nirvana Yuri's technology." Konan looked at Nagato and said, "The problem is not this, but myself. The two of us are not clones. Why?  It all feels weird."

    "Well"

    Nagato changed his position and thought about it. If Xiaonan has two selves beside him even if the other one is himself, he will indeed feel weird.

    ¡®But what to do?  Just sit back and watch Xiaonan die?  ¡¯ Nagato was struggling, but looking at Xiaonan¡¯s face, he really didn¡¯t know what to do: ¡®But at least¡¯

    "At least let me see the ending, the ending of the three of us." Nagato said with a long breath.

    "Well, let's take a look." Xiao Nan said without any psychological burden.

    She felt very uncomfortable when Nagato died in this era, including when Jiraiya died, but she felt nothing about the death of herself in a different time and space.

    "It's good as it is now. Nagato has given up his previous ideals. In this way, we may be able to move towards a new ending."  '

    'It doesn't matter if Naruto has the ideal of world peace, just like the Nagato of this era believes in him so much, I also believe that he will be able to become a light that illuminates the darkness and bring about changes to the world!  '

    "This chakra¡ª?" Nagato looked into the distance. Since returning to Yuyin Village, he has regained control of the rain.

    Now everyone who enters the Kingdom of Rain will be monitored by him.

    "That's right, it's Obito, he's here." Nagato said, "It's near you in this time and space let's follow."

    "Nagato, don't be impulsive."

    "I know." Nagato nodded: "I will try my best to hold back, but then I will create a world where everyone survives and can live happily, absolutely!"

    brush¡ª¡ª

    After speaking, he went straight to? rushed out.

    Then following Chakra, what came into view was a huge explosion!

    'You still have time!  ¡¯ Nagato gritted his teeth. Although there was an explosion, Konan¡¯s Chakra and the other Uchiha Obito¡¯s Chakras were still there.

    Both are still alive.

    "This is¡ª?" Xiao Nan also rushed over, looking at the ground that was beginning to crack: "It seems that my technique has come true."

    "Surgery?"

    "Well, to deal with Obito's technique, but it's only in my imagination right now. After all, this is my future me. It's normal to realize this technique." Xiao Nan looked at the other self and said, "I'm not  Unprepared."

    The ground cracked.

    It became a land made of countless papers.

    Pieces of paper slipped down from the ground, and Obito Uchiha also lost his foothold and was constantly falling.

    "I felt that he had bad intentions at first, and I kept thinking about how to deal with him." Xiao Nan watched this scene and said seriously: "Maybe I can win this time."

    The length of the cracked earth can be calculated in kilometers, and when you look down, it's all paper.

    Although Obito Uchiha wanted to sneak into the Kamui space.

    But these papers are all detonating talismans. When he uses space-time ninjutsu, his body will materialize, and the detonating talismans will stick together during this process.

    Let him have to stop such actions.

    And the surrounding papers are almost all detonating symbols!

    The endless detonating talisman has wrapped Uchiha Obito.

    "In order to kill you, I specially prepared 600 billion detonating symbols, which can last for ten minutes."

    "Six hundred billion?" Nagato's pupils shrank: "Maybe it really works."

    Boom boom boom boom¡ª¡ª

    The next moment, endless explosions came, and the 600 billion detonating symbols continued to explode, engulfing Obito Uchiha in it.

    However, Nagato's reincarnation eyes observed that at the last moment, Obito tore off his mask, as if he had done something.

    "That guy¡ª¡ª!" The next moment, Nagato shrank in pain, and Obito Uchiha, who had been involved in the explosion, suddenly appeared behind Xiaonan in this era.

    "Stop!" Xiaonan quickly grabbed Nagato: "Don't be impulsive!"

    "Thatthat guy¡ªUchiha Obito." Nagato gritted his teeth: "Yahiko died because of himand now Xiaonan wants to"

    "This kind of thing is absolutely unforgivable!" (

 Text Chapter 46 Restoration

    Chapter 46 Restoration

    Xiao Nan also looked at himself who was pierced below with disbelief.

    It should be no problem!  ?

    He can only blur for five minutes, and his attacks will continue for ten minutes, no matter what, it is impossible to escape!

    Why exactly?

    "Obito" Nagato looked at the painful Xiaonan below and became more and more unbearable, although he knew that all this was a future that had not happened to him and would not happen in the future.

    However, this anger still wants to swallow him whole!

    In the past, only Yahiko had the same pain when he died.

    His eyes of reincarnation kept trembling. If it weren't for the current clothes, what kind of chakra would he emit now?

    "Um?"

    Xiaonan looked at the rain that stopped in the sky, raised his head to look at Nagato who was hugged by him: "This is"

    "It's not my technique." Nagato also raised his head to look at this rare scene: "I don't know whythe rain in Yuyin Village has stopped?"

    The rain here, in the past, would never stop except for his use of spells.

    Or in other words, it was the first time in his life that he saw the rain in Yuyin Village not stop naturally because of his skills.

    And it happened to be this time

    "Yahiko and I in this world, could it be" Nagato looked at the sky as if thoughtful, his expression gradually relieved.

    Also because of the sudden stop of the rain, Xiaonan raised his fighting spirit again, and used his last chakra to use the last technique.

    However, at the next moment, Uchiha Obito grabbed Xiaonan's neck, causing Nagato's spirit to riot again.

    "Shenluo Tianzheng¡ª¡ª!"

    "What¡ª?" Obito Uchiha, who stretched out his hand to pinch Xiaonan's neck, changed his expression, and felt a huge impact hitting his body.

    This feeling made him blur himself again, and because of this, Xiao Nan was pinched by him and fell to the ground.

    "Ahem¡ª¡ª" Xiaonan in this time and space coughed dryly twice, holding his neck, looking at the receding water curtains around him, and Uchiha Obito who kept that posture stiff in place was a little dazed: "What the hell.  what happened?"

    And Xiaonan who was standing beside Nagato was stunned.

    "Nagato"

    "Sorry, Xiao Nan, let me just look at me like this and I can't do it."

    As he spoke, he fell to the ground and lifted his hood, disengaging the stealth mode and revealing his face.

    "You are Nagato!?" Uchiha Obito looked at Nagato in disbelief: "You should be dead, what happened?"

    Also, Nagato is standing on the ground naturally now, are his legs healed?

    The body is not so thin, it is a natural state

    In the end what happened?

    "Nagato? Nagato¡ª¡ª!" Xiaonan was still a little confused at the first glance when he turned his head, but the next moment he was pleasantly surprised: "Is this a dream?"

    "Xiao Nan, we'll talk about these things later." Nagato's heart sank, and he realized something was wrong just after he started.

    Then I saw Xiaonan took out a ball in his hand, and a wave of chakra radiated to the surroundings: "Nagato, Hei Ze and Bai Ze are not nearby now, they should not come over yet, hurry up!"

    "The other me?" Xiao Nan raised his head and looked at the other self in the sky: "What's going on?"

    "Who are you?" Uchiha Obito looked at the two of them.

    "From your point of view, Xiaonan is already dead. I will let Xiaonan tell you where she is in the Eye of Samsara." Nagato said: "But if you just let Xiaonan go like this, as long as you take her out of this world, you will die."  It will not affect the original history."

    Nagato said as he spoke, four white pillars appeared in his hand, spreading out in all directions.

    "Four-pillar enchantment! Hidden!"

    "The original history?" Obito Uchiha was a little confused: 'What are these guys talking about?  Are they from the past or the future?  '

    'Possibly the future, the futurethey're all resurrected?  In this case, what should we do when we return to this era?  And they will be able to travel through time and space in the future. Could it be that I have failed?  '

    Obito Uchiha fell into thinking, and said after a while: "You mean that Xiaonan would die here originally, so as long as you take her away without causing damage to the worldDoesn't it matter if it becomes an influence?  "

    "That's right, and then I will use illusion on you to seal your memory during this time, making it look like you did it yourself, so that history will not change." Nagato said: "No I  I don¡¯t know how the past being changed will affect the future.¡±

    Obito Uchiha was about to say something when he felt fluctuations in the space: 'This feeling?  '

    Then he saw himself appearing from the space without a mask. This self just glanced at him and then set his eyes on Nagato: "You are too impulsive, Nagato."

    ¡®Is thisan illusion?  ¡¯ Xiaonan in this era couldn¡¯t believe it, watching everything that just happened, feeling incomprehensible.

    The resurrected Nagato, the second self, and a new unknown person But judging from the technique just now, that face should be Madara's true face.

    "It's not an illusion." Xiaonan from the past sighed in front of himself in this time and space: "I should have been holding Nagato."

    "It's not all because of you that I'm so impulsive!" Nagato looked at the newly appeared Obito Uchiha and said, "Both Yahiko and Konan died because of you! Do you think I will endure like this!?"

    "Okay, it's good to vent your hatred after you go back." Uchiha Obito looked at this future self: "I will seal your memory The future will be for you, or me.  Not bad, I will be responsible for saving Lin, you just need to follow the established track."

    "Wait!" Uchiha Obito of this time and space whose upper half of the mask was completely broken didn't care about this anymore, and directly took off his remaining mask and looked at Obito: "What's going on!? You are responsible for saving  Lin? What the hell happened!?"

    "You don't need to know this, it is your destiny to follow the established history." Uchiha Obito looked at Xiaonan who was still slumped on the ground: "Tell me where Nagato is, and then seal him.  memories of time."

    "Wait, what the hell¡ª"

    "Do you think I will listen to you so honestly?" Obito Uchiha of this time and space said and saw a person rushing over.

    "Reincarnation eye?"

    The next moment, he saw the Gouyu reincarnation eye and fell into the illusion.

    "Finally caught up." Da Sasuke breathed a sigh of relief: "It shouldn't take long for me to come here, first deal with the matter here, and you can talk about the rest later." (

 Text Chapter 47 Warning

    Chapter 47 Warning

    "There is still a disclosure." Da Sasuke looked at Obito Uchiha, who had drawn himself into the Kamui space and left this time and space, heaved a sigh of relief, and looked at the others: "Fortunately, we have already prepared, otherwise, the problem will be big."  gone."

    Although Obito fell into the illusion, it is still difficult to change his memory unless he does not resist.

    But it's a pityor fortunately, before the space-time travel, Nirvana Yuri prepared a way to deal with Uchiha Obito.

    But it is the method of Uchiha Obito in the past.

    Although the result was good, but seeing his chakra weakened in this time and space, and the power of the gods could not be used, Uchiha Obito still sank in his heart: "Nirvana Mayuri's technology . . .  '

    Da Sasuke said and looked at Xiaonan who survived: "The remaining problem is her. To be on the safe side, it is better to let her die here, so that time and space will develop according to the original track."

    "No." Nagato looked at Sasuke with a pair of reincarnation eyes and said, "Since we have been rescued, this kind of thing cannot happen. If there is anything about Xiaonan in the future, I will take responsibility."

    "How do I know this" Da Sasuke felt that things were a little difficult: "I have nothing to do with her in the future, and you are not from the future but from the past!"

    "I didn't know what was going to happen after that."

    "Normally speaking, there is no problem I am afraid that someone will want to reincarnate Xiaonan in the future, but she is not dead, so the operation will not be successful." Da Sasuke said: "The future will be changed in this way."

    "That is to say, the problem lies in the future Is there anyone who reincarnated Konan in your era?" Nagato asked.

    "That's it, but she should not have been reincarnated by the filth during the Fourth Ninja World War." Da Sasuke said: "I have seen the list of the Fourth Ninja World War, and almost all the people who were reincarnated by the filth have related  case."

    "Wait a minute." Xiaonan in this era felt a little surprised when he touched his belly through his clothes. The wound pierced by Obito just now had healed.

    It's something that another self injected herself into, but what she cares about now is not this: "Nagatowhat the hell is going on?"

    "Let's make a long story short." Osasuke said for Nagato who didn't know how to answer: "They come from some other parallel world, and I come from the future of this world."

    "They wanted to know what happened in the Fourth Ninja World War, and the truth about themselves, so I came as a tour guide to let them understand the experience of this process, and they used it to change their world and change their lives.  Other worlds, let the world go to peace."

    "And you would have died here in the original history." Da Sasuke looked at Xiaonan and said, "But Nagato made a move, so my future may be distorted, do you understand?"

    Xiao Nan in this era closed his eyes: "Understood, I only have one question. In the original future, what is the direction of the world?"

    "The ninja world is basically peaceful, and it can be said that Naruto did it." Da Sasuke said.

    "That's good." Xiaonan stood up with a smile: "Since this is the case, it means that I have completed my mission, and there is nothing wrong with dying here. In this way, I can still find Yahiko and Nagato in this world."  .¡±

    "¡ª¡ª!" Nagato opened his mouth: "Sorry Xiaonan."

    But he can't save Xiao Nan by himself, and now he is killing her, right?  Thathow could it be possible to do such a thing!  ?

    "Ask Nirvana Yuri about this kind of thing." Da Sasuke took out a capsule-like thing: "He hasn't appeared yet, which means he hasn't paid attention to our side, so call him and ask him  suggestion."

    Nirvana Mayuri was doing her own research at this time.

    It is true that he did not stare at the reactions of those people the whole time, there is no need, the supervisor bacteria will record everything, and then fast forward to the key point when watching it later, and then continue.

    Lingwang's research has hit a bottleneck, and the production of Yinmeng in a short period of time is already the limit.

    Therefore, he is currently conducting research on Otsutsuki.

    Using Otsutsuki's pupil technique, he created his own space.

    Similar to a space like Shenwei, he later moved most of his experimental equipment there. After all, this space can follow him to other worlds.

    Then all that's left is to weaponize the kaleidoscope.

    put that??All kinds of pupil techniques are perfected by using one's own technology and made into weapons for attack.

    At present, he has completed the production of 'Amaterasu', which is a cane with a kaleidoscope writing sharing eye on it. Just point the cane to the past to release the fire of Amaterasu.

    This move should still be very lethal in other worlds.

    After studying the divine power and creating a similar space, he is now studying the "Shaoming Viguna" of the Otsutsuki style.

    This pupil technique can shrink objects, store them in a space, and take them out when needed.

    It looks similar to Kamui.

    But there is a key difference, the time inside this space is static!

    In other words, this is an excellent material storage place.

    The Shenwei space is used for experiments, and the Shaoming Viguna space is used to store experimental materials, which is really great.

    He can feel that he will get the greatest level of progress in this world.

    "Buzz¡ª"

    At this moment, he felt that his communication bug was touched, so he projected his body over, looked around, and was basically sure that this was Yuyin Village, and then looked at other people: "Did something happen?"

    "I changed history and saved Xiao Nan."

    "" Nirvana Yuri sighed: "Really, I believed in you and let you come to this time and space, and I also asked Sasuke to follow. I didn't expect this kind of thing to happen."

    It is natural to let these people go to other worlds to watch, but in this way the future of that world is also "determined", and there is no way to change it.

    As a result, this kind of thing happened.

    Fortunately, his existence has not been shaken, and the experimental body of Otsutsuki-style is also intact.

    That's right, the reason why Nirvana Yuri didn't let them change the future was because he was worried about touching himself, after all, he was in that time and space before.

    Changing the past may affect my current state.

    But since it is determined that it has not been affected, then he doesn't care: "You wait a moment."

    He observed the changes in time and space of Uchiha Sasuke and said: "It doesn't matter if you bring Xiaonan to other worlds, or the future where Sasuke is, as long as you don't stay in this era.  Just make a corpse."

    "Don't continue to do such things." Nirvana Yuri warned: "It's okay to have a small number of people, but once it is discovered by the hackers, it will be over. Time and space will inevitably change on a large scale, and the world may be destroyed because of it."

    (

 Text Chapter 48: The Fourth Ninja World War

    Chapter 48 The Fourth Ninja World War

    After Xiao Nan passed through the gate of time and space, he saw the figure that had been "projected" before.

    There is something like a scale on the head, and there are white circles around the black faceit looks weird.

    This person is the Nirvana Yuri who put on a brand new skin after 'renewing' himself.

    "Are you Nirvana Mayuri"

    Xiao Nan said with some surprise.

    "Exactly, you can do whatever you want, or" Nirvana Yuri opened a light curtain: "From here you can see what those people are going through now, and you can wait for them to come back here."

    "This is?" Xiaonan's pupils shrank, and he saw himself and Nagato in the picture, and they were rushing to other places: "Are you watching them?"

    "Of course." Nirvana Yuri grinned and said, "Not only them, but even you have been infected with my supervisor bacteria, and everything is under surveillance here."

    "Gu" Xiao Nan swallowed, feeling a very bad feeling in his heart: 'How much surveillance is this guy?  Shouldn't it be everything?  '

    For example, taking a shower, going to the toilet, etc

    too horrible!

    But you can really see everything from here: "Is there a need to do this?"

    "Just in case." Nirvana Yuri stretched out her hand in front of her and said with a smile: "If it is really time for me to take action, I can quickly formulate a combat strategy and the corresponding items that should be prepared according to the development of the situation.  I'm not one of those savages, after all."

    "Then, continue with your own business and don't bother me, my experiment has just reached a critical period." Nirvana Yuri said and looked at Otsutsuki Ichishiki who was soaking in the container beside him, and then turned to the side  Yinmeng said: "Yinmeng, the recording of the seventy-third experiment has begun."

    "Yes, Nirvana Mayuri-sama."

    The battlefield of the Fourth Ninja World War is constantly expanding. Sasuke's shadow clone is reincarnated after watching the battle, and Uchiha Madara fights against the Ninja Alliance.

    Like Nagato and others are also here.

    "This is the power of Uchiha." Xiao Sasuke muttered to himself, feeling unbelievable that the battle had developed to this point.

    A single person has such a powerful force.

    Whether it is body art, illusion, or ninjutsu, all aspects are top-notch, and they are obviously higher than others in the Ninja Alliance by more than one level.

    No matter which item is single, it has the power of crushing level.

    In particular, the huge meteorite falling from the sky was like the power of a god. Even Nagato was terrified by this power.

    "I didn't expect my eyes to be this Uchiha Madara'sMoon Eye Project, what is the truth of this plan?" Nagato knew about this plan, but he felt more and more that this plan was hiding a lot of parts from himself.

    Never expected that things would develop to this point.

    He originally thought that his development of the eyes of reincarnation had reached its limit, but now he realized that what he had mastered was only a very small part of the power.

    He has never really grasped the power possessed by the eye of reincarnation.

    Even if it is Five Kages teaming up, it is so small under the power of Uchiha Madara.

    Five Kages tried their best and exhausted all kinds of fighting methods.

    Uchiha Madara, on the other hand, seeks elegance and beauty in battle, and he is just playing around, and even if he is just playing around, he still puts unspeakable pressure on Gokage.

    And after getting serious, the battle was quickly ended.

    "Is that guy really not going to find us?" They always have a kind of Uchiha Madara can see through Nirvana Yuri's technology and see where they are.

    But gradually they also realized that this was just an illusion caused by Uchiha Madara being too powerful.

    In fact, until the end of the battle, Uchiha Madara defeated the Five Kages and left here without finding their location at all.

    "Then the battle here is over." The only Sasuke who didn't change his expression during the battle said, "We should go to another battlefield, where Uchiha Madara rushed over."

    "Well, let's go." Uchiha Obito nodded, he wanted to know what happened afterwards to make that change.

    On the way, little Sasuke was silent for a while and then said to big Sasuke: "Your reincarnation eyes andWho is stronger than his?  "

    "Why do you ask about this."

    "Your reincarnation eye is also your own, it's not transplanted, since it should be able to exert its full combat power in this way."

    "If you're talking about the Uchiha Madara who was reincarnated in the dirt before, I think I'm stronger." Da Sasuke said, "But I haven't succeeded in defeating him."

    Although he and Naruto finally defeated Otsutsuki Kaguya, who had a stronger Chakra and a more difficult technique.

    But Otsutsuki Kaguya's own fighting will is too weak. If Uchiha Madara had the same power, they might not win.

    With the "Rokudo Madara" who has mastered the power of the Six Paths, coupled with his fighting talent honed during the Warring States Period, it cannot be said that he and Naruto have no hope of winning, but it is definitely more difficult than winning Otsutsuki Kaguya.

    "So that means Uchiha Madara is stronger?"

    "It's hard to say, the strength between the two of us is almost the same."

    "It's not much different?" Uchiha Itachi's heart moved on the side, and he said secretly: "I thought Uchiha Obito was already very strong, and I regarded him as the real Uchiha Madara, because that kind of power really fits.  I imagine the power of Uchiha Madara.  '

    'But I never expected that the real Uchiha Madara is far stronger than I imagined, andI didn't expect Sasuke to grow to this level, enough to be comparable to that Uchiha Madara?  '

    Soon, a group of people rushed over to the battlefield on Uchiha Obito's side.

    I saw another group of people in the sky¡ªtheir shadow clones.

    After seeing the main body coming, they directly released the state of the shadow clone, and conveyed the experience of this period to the main body.

    "Obito" Kakashi Hatake looked at Obito Uchiha and Madara Uchiha standing below: "I didn't expect things to develop to this point today."

    "Uchiha MadaraUchiha Obito." Nagato looked to the other side: "This is Naruto Uzumaki, Jinchuriki Eight-Tails, Kakashi Hatake, and a thick eyebrow."

    "His name is Kai." Hatake Kakashi said: "It doesn't look very good, well, after all, the opponents are Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Obito, and the one behind is the upcoming ten tails  ?"

    (

 Text Chapter 49 The Fourth Ninja World War (2)

    Chapter 49 The Fourth Ninja World War

    The battlefield was once again divided.

    Uchiha Madara, who was reincarnated from the dirty soil, dealt with Eight and Nine Tails, and then Kai also rushed up, leaving Uchiha Obito and Hatake Kakashi on the spot.

    Most of them who came to watch the battle paid more attention to the eight-tailed and nine-tailed sides.

    Kirabi and Naruto, who have fully mastered the power of Eight and Nine Tails, plus Kai, are still no match for Uchiha Madara, and those who have seen Madara's true power know that Madara still hasn't used his full strength.

    However, Kakashi and Obito are more concerned about the battlefield here.

    'I didn't expect that I would meet Kakashi like this in the future.  ¡¯ Obito Uchiha looked at the battlefield below: ¡®But even if the opponent is Kakashi, I won¡¯t hold back!  After all, no matter what direction the world goes, it¡¯s true for me who haven¡¯t changed my mind¡ª?  '

    Just as he was about to say this, he saw Uchiha Obito in the middle of the battle taking Kakashi into the Kamui space: "Wellit must be to save effort, there is no need to waste too much energy on that waste, that's it  .  '

    At this time, Obito can fully understand what he thinks in his heart in this era. He has already attached his own chakra to it, but at this time he subconsciously ignores this.

    And Kakashi is also paying attention to himself in this era, and he also wants to know how Obito got to where he is today.

    What exactly happened to him, and what will change afterwards.

    "If you want to know what happened, you have to go to that year to find out" Kakashi secretly said: "Obito doesn't look like he wants to tell such a thing.  '

    He felt that the self of this era used the same move to break away from that space.

    But even so, he didn't make up his mind to fight with Obito, he was just passively beaten If it wasn't for Obito and didn't attack immediately, he might have died.

    Affected by Chakra, Kakashi's heart was also very chaotic at this time, and he could feel his own chaotic heart in this era.

    The atmosphere sank for a while, but¡ª¡ª

    Nagato and Jiraiya also frowned, seeing Naruto who was trapped by Uchiha Madara's wooden dragon instantly escaped, and grabbed the shuriken attacking Kakashi and the Susano who attacked Hachio  .

    "Well done, Naruto¡ª!" Nagato laughed watching this scene: "You can definitely do what you say!"

    "Naruto"

    Kakashi looked at himself standing up: "Have I made up my mind too, what an amazing guy."

    Originally looking at the self who was almost depleted of chakra, he was still thinking; 'It seems that it is almost time for me to leave the stage, but I didn't expect that the chakra would be replenished in the next moment.  '

    ? ¡®Is it the power of the Nine Tails?  Feeling the chakra in his body in this era, Kakashi secretly said: "It's the same technology as Yuri Yuri, but there are hidden effects here, but that's why the chakra I injected into my body in this era will not be destroyed."  use.  '

    However Kakashi slightly tilted his head to look at the red barrier: "The one called 'Ten Tails' seems to be coming out."  '

    "That's, what a big tailed beast jade?" Looking at the black sphere made by two tailed beasts that was bigger than his own body, Ji Lai also said, "Is this possible?"

    Seeing the huge ball flying into the distance, Jiraiya looked over expectantly.

    The violent explosion and roar overwhelmed all the sounds, as if there was nothing in the world except this.

    "Huh?" Obito Uchiha felt something different from himself in this era: "No, it's not over yet, it's better to say the opposite, Ten Tails is resurrected."

    "Varied¡ª¡ª?"

    "Hiss, ha ha!" Sure enough, the next moment, there was a sharp roar in the smoke, and a huge monster with ten tails was born.

    "It's about to start!"

    The next moment, Ten Tails showed his astonishing speed. Despite his huge size, he was very flexible and gathered energy very quickly.

    The Tailed Beast Jade shoots out like a laser, making it impossible to hide.

    With the help of the explosion and the attack of Kamui's Tailed Beast Jade approaching Ten Tails, it was easily knocked away like a fly.

    And after this wave, everyone was exhausted.

    The ten-tailed beast jade is like a nuclear bomb, completely destroying everything within a radius of several kilometers of the hit place, but such a blow misses.

    At the same timeWhat appeared was one figure after another, one chakra after another.

    "It seems that the other battlefields are over." Uchiha Itachi looked at those figures and said, "The next one should be the last battle."

    "I'm not here in this time and space." Little Sasuke looked around and said to Big Sasuke, "Do I want to remove the shadow clone?"

    "No, wait, it's not over yet." Da Sasuke said, "Just wait until you come over from this time and space and then release it. Before that, let that shadow clone watch."

    Then soon they couldn't see anything, the fog and bugs blocked the sight, in order to prevent being discovered by the bugs, they could only keep rising into the sky.

    When the mist was dispersed by ten tails, a large number of ninjas appeared!

    "This is" Zilai also stared wide-eyed, watching everyone put down their hatred and nationality, and stand together to face the common enemy: "I never thought I could see this scene in my lifetime Then  In the end, as long as those two people are defeated, the world may usher in peace."

    ¡®It¡¯s different from Madara.  ¡¯ Kakashi looked at Uchiha Obito and Naruto who were arguing with each other and said: ¡®Madara has a firm goal, and he is not going to argue or even say anything during the battle.  On the other hand, Obito kept talking to Naruto, which is to some extent also saying Has he not strengthened his belief?  '

    ¡®There is still the possibility of Obito turning back, maybe we can fight side by side together in the future.  '

    ''Does it work well?  "Looking at the countless ninjas below who seem to have the same command, and use their power in the same place for the victory of the war, Uchiha Obito said secretly in his heart: "But the power of ten tails is not only that, it should also be  What other developments are right, this level alone should not be enough to win the war, let alone'

    ¡®It made me change my mind.  '

    "This will even affect our spectating the battle." Jiraiya also covered his hands in front of his eyes: "We can only make a rough judgment based on the huge figure of the ten tails."

    "Sasuke, do you know who is commanding the battle?"

    Xiao Sasuke thought he was calling him when he heard his name, but he realized it was not when he heard the question.

    And Da Sasuke said from the side: "It's Shikahisa Nara."

    "It really is him, very powerful." (

 Text Chapter 50 The Fourth Ninja World War (3)

    Chapter 50 The Fourth Ninja World War (3)

    "But it's useless." Uchiha Obito looked at the ten tails who couldn't move and said: "They know too little about ten tails' information."

    "It's just useless."

    "What?"

    Sure enough, the next moment, the ten tails who were unable to move quickly stretched out countless thick tentacles-like arms and knocked all the approaching ninjas into the air.

    After a closer look, he found that it was not an arm, but ten tails of ten tails. These ten tails supported the ground and made his body stand up.

    And the ten tails themselves have also changed their shape, and they seem to have lost a lot of weight.

    The ten tails now look like people kneeling on the ground.

    "Ten Tails is moving!" Nagato looked at Ten Tails' huge Gouyu reincarnation eyes and said, "He won't find us, will he?"

    "Ten-tails can't do this kind of thing yet, take your time." Da Sasuke looked at the tailed beast jade that had condensed into water droplets: "It's coming."

    The Tailed Beast Jade of Ten Tails flew to an unknown distance in the distance, and exploded with an explosion that was more powerful than Didara's self-explosion.

    Although the shot was missed, the ten tails did not stop, and one after another the tailed beast jade condensed and shot towards the distance, as if the attack distance could hit every place.

    And found the command post of the Ninja Alliance, beat the Tailed Beast Jade over, and killed the command of the Alliance first.

    Immediately afterwards, Ten Tails stretched out his tail, and the palm on the tail began to sweep countless spiked logs down towards the entire ninja coalition army like rain.

    It can be said that the casualties were heavy.

    So many previous moves were not as effective as this one, and I don't know how many ninjas died under this one.

    After killing a large number of ninjas including Neji, Obito stopped and shouted: "Never let your companions be killed, this is what you said, well, look around you, try to say it again  ah!"

    "The purpose is to make Naruto despair?" Hatake Kakashi clenched his hands: "Obito you, do you want to prove that your path is not wrong?"

    "Is that so" Obito Uchiha, who was watching this scene in the sky, also understood that, in his opinion, Naruto Uzumaki was himself.

    Younger self.

    He walked on this path, and Naruto Uzumaki was always denying him like his past self, saying that he was wrong This situation made it impossible for him to calm down and start the Moon Eye Project.

    He wants to convince himself first, convince the past self, convince the inner self, tell that self - only this way is right.

    "No wonder I'm shaken" Uchiha Obito closed his eyes, he knew some future, so he knew that Uzumaki Naruto hadn't changed.

    And Naruto Uzumaki hasn't changed after going through all of this, that is to sayhe can only be changed.

    ?Because the past self proved him that the future self was wrong.

    'It's the same with Madara in the past, he chose me and let Lin die in front of me, in order for me to complete his plan.  But what if at that time even if something like that happened, I would stand firm in my beliefs?  ¡¯ Obito Uchiha closed his eyes: ¡®I don¡¯t know, I can¡¯t watch Lin die in front of me again to confirm Madara¡¯s thoughts, and I can¡¯t do this kind of thing either.  '

    'Naruto, you are not me, you are much stronger than me.  ¡¯ Obito Uchiha showed a smile: ¡®Go, Naruto, let me wake up in this era too!  '

    The battle is not over yet, Naruto has not given up.

    The meaning of the dead is given by the living, and the wishes of the dead are carried by the living. So many wishes, so many people entrust their hopes to him.

    Naruto could no longer despair and die so easily.

    No matter what, he had to stand up.

    And this time he not only stood up, but also learned how to distribute chakra to others, and distributed the chakra of Kyuubi to Hinata Hinata.

    Uchiha Madara also showed a surprised expression for the first time.

    Immediately afterwards, Naruto Uzumaki used his shadow clone to distribute his Chakra to others, allowing everyone to master the Tailed Beast Coat.

    In this way, the ninja coalition forces also have a stronger force, enough to fight ten tails, and cut off the connection between Uchiha Obito, Uchiha Madara and ten tails.

    But not long after, the situation changed again.

    Ten Tails let out a loud and earth-shattering cry, and even the people watching from the sky had to cover their ears.

    "It's not good."Zhibo Itachi put his hand in front of his body: "Such a huge chakra the range of this move is too big, it will hit us!"

    There is no way to defend, but this may expose their existence.

    "Don't worry." Da Sasuke revealed the reincarnation eye: "Leave this trick to me."

    The entire world has undergone drastic changes, and the earth has been repeatedly torn apart.

    Floods, thunder, hurricanes, everything envelops the entire space, and it's like this everywhere you look.

    "This is the power of the ten tails." Hatake Kakashi said in shock, but soon he turned his attention to the other side.

    With the connection of Chakra, it is located on the self who is with Uchiha Obito in the Kamui space.

    And when the attack of the ten tails stopped, the world that was originally in ruins had become even more chaotic.

    Uchiha Madara on the ground raised his head while using Susanohu's defensive move: "Just now, there seemed to be a chakra wave in the air. Who was caught up?"

    Uchiha Madara felt it a little bit, but he didn't feel anything and didn't care about it.

    "Such a move?" Nagato looked down and was taken aback: "So did they all survive?"

    Although the range of this move is large, its power is not too strong. Just now they were nervous because they happened to be afraid of such a large-scale move, because they might have to show their bodies.

    However, I didn't expect that the ninjas below also survived, relying on Naruto's nine-tailed coat

    "Worthy of being my disciple." Jiraiya said with a smile, "Come on, Naruto!"

    "But Naruto's lookhis chakra is depleted again."

    "Don't worry." Uchiha Itachi looked into the distance and said, "I can feel that there are several powerful Chakras coming here."

    "Those chakrashave a familiar feeling."

    "It's Hokage." Da Sasuke said, "They were also reincarnated from the dirt, but this time they are on the side of the Ninja Alliance."

    "So that's the way it is. I didn't expect such a situation to happen. By the way, what about me? Will I be reincarnated from the filth?" Jiraiya asked: "Although my ending is good, if I can survive in this  To help Naruto in the situation, it would be good to write a side story, right?" (

 Text Chapter 51: Ten Tails Jinchuriki

    Chapter 51 Ten Tails Jinchuriki

    "No."

    Da Sasuke sighed and said, "You will not appear in this war."

    "That's really a pity."

    "Okay, let's take a good look." Da Sasuke looked at the ten tails that condensed the huge tailed beast jade and said: "The battle is not over yet."

    "But people are coming too."

    ? The first Hokage, the second Hokage, the third Hokage, the fourth Hokage¡ª¡ªall members participate!

    Xiao Sasuke watched this scene and released his shadow clone, and understood what happened there: 'Is this my choice in this erahow should I choose when I go back?  '

    Different from here.

    In that world, Uchiha Itachi was still rebellious and still alive.

    The Fourth Ninja World War hasn't happened yet no, it should never happen.

    Soon he didn't have time to think about these things, and the Hokage showed their great strength.

    "It's amazing¡ª!" Little Sasuke's eyes widened: "All the ninjas failed to seal the ten-tailed action, and the first generation alone managed it? This is the god of ninjas  ?¡±

    At the same time, the red enchantment also wrapped around it, and the two combined with each other.

    "This is the power of past Hokage!" Jiraiya said with a smile: "That guy Minato has also mastered the power of Kyuubi, obviously there should not be much time, really"

    "Did I also come in this time and space?" Xiao Sasuke looked at himself who came and said in his heart: 'Listen to him, I will reach my heyday here next, is it now?  Or is it that in the next battle, I can continue to grow in such a short time?  Let me see how strong my prime is!  '

    "And even the ten-tailed beast-tailed jade can carry it downunbelievably strong."

    Immediately afterwards, the battle started again, and everyone used the exit opened by the first generation of Hokage to enter the inside of the barrier and launched an attack on the ten tails.

    A group of people watching the battle also flew in through the opening above their heads, and landed in a relatively low place, because from here on, Da Sasuke knew what would happen.

    In other words, in Da Sasuke's view, it's okay to go in now.

    "I will explain in advance when I need to escape." Da Sasuke said: "Let's watch the battle from here at close range."

    Jiraiya looked at the battle and raised the corners of his mouth slightly: 'Is that little girl Tsunade's disciple?  Then Naruto is my disciple, Sasuke Well, it should also be regarded as Orochimaru's disciple.  '

    'The power of our three ninjas has been reflected in them again Really.  ¡¯ Jiraiya also looked at the three people who summoned snakes, toads, and slugs using psychic spells at the same time, and saw familiar shadows from those three people for a while, as if he was standing here with Orochimaru and Tsunade.

    ¡®It¡¯s really nostalgic. This battle really awakened many memories of the past. All the past was not in vain, and it was all reflected in this battle!  '

    "The Sannin of the new generation, the psychic beasts of the new generationis this a brand new era?"

    Little Sasuke also widened his eyes: "I seem to be able to use Susanoo freely, and Amaterasu, such a strong ninjutsu, I seem to be able to master it now, and I can shape it arbitrarily.  Form an arrow and throw it!  Amazing!  '

    The combination of wind and fire instantly formed a stronger force and hit Ten Tails directly!

    "That Naruto guycooperated with me." Even if the little Sasuke couldn't understand too much, he could understand a lot of things with this power alone. Thinking of him, he looked at the big Sasuke who was beside him.  There was a slight smile on the corner of his mouth: "My friend But it should be over after this, and next eh?  '

    Little Sasuke was taken aback, and his eyes widened: "Impossible, to separate the place where Amaterasu was burned? Is it possible to do this?"

    "Don't make a fuss." Da Sasuke said: "Don't be limited to the previous cognition, the real focus will start next."

    Hatake Kakashi also recovered his senses and looked at Ten Tails. The battle on his side was over just now, and he won by himself, but he didn't convince Obito until the end.

    And Obito is now back here.

    "That's it?" Kakashi looked at the black substance emerging from Obito's body: "Did Madara do anything to Obito's body?"

    "Isn't this a matter of course?" Obito Uchiha said, "But I also have my own plan.?, keep reading.  "

    Both Naruto and Sasuke were trying their best to rush over.

    However, Sasuke's Kagudo Mei was bounced away directly, and the little Sasuke's eyes twitched when he saw it. Not long ago, someone told him that this is "the black flame that will disappear only when the target is burned."  Kaleidoscope Sharingan's Supreme Pupil Technique', the result is only a few days away?

    Now Amaterasu can be bounced or destroyed with just one move.

    At most it is feint level, there is no way to make a final decision.

    And compared to the self in this time and space, the fourth Hokage who is outside the barrier is approaching faster, directly using the brand imprinted on Obito Uchiha to approach!

    "With soil"

    "I'm not dead yet, so is the one below." Uchiha Obito said.

    "Wait." Uchiha Itachi looked at Obito and said, "Just now, the Fourth Hokage said that the mark of Hiraijin will not disappear as long as it is branded, sohe should sense the brand on your body  Bar?"

    "Don't worry, it's been dealt with long ago." Uchiha Obito said: "The so-called won't disappear is just compared to ordinary people. Although Nirvana Mayuri can't do it himself, he can use his own technology to use Yin Yang Dun, which is still very powerful.  That kind has already been dealt with, including the marks of the fourth generation of Flying Raijin and Uchiha Madara, otherwise I have the Chakras of those two people in my body, and they will not fail to notice."

    "Have you achieved this level?" Uchiha Itachi said in surprise: "It's not over yet."

    "Ah, just about to start." Uchiha Obito said: "It seems that at least I have succeeded until this step."

    I saw that the ten tails under Uchiha Obito shrunk rapidly, centered on the point where Uchiha Obito fell, and quickly gathered in the past.

    "Ten tails Could it be?" Nagato said in disbelief.

    "That's right, that's it." Uchiha Obito looked down: "The situation is not easy, although I got rid of Uchiha Madara, but I myself in this world have succeeded in the ten-tailed Jinchuriki, it's not as simple as that  It means it's over."

    (

 Text Chapter 52: The Divine Tree

    Chapter 52 The Divine Tree

    Uchiha Obito, who has become Ten-Tails Jinchuriki, can not only break free from the celestial law that suppressed Ten-Tails before.

    He also instantly destroyed the "Four Chiyang Needles" that made Ten Tails helpless before. From all aspects, he felt that he had reached a brand new dimension.

    Different levels of power.

    "Is this the power of the Sage of the Six Paths? It's really strong." Jiraiya sighed and said: "Naruto and Sasuke are already very strong, but even with the addition of the previous Hokage, it is still difficult to please him.  The nature is too difficult."

    "This is just the foundation." Da Sasuke said: "Let me tell you in advance, even if you change the future, people from the Otsutsuki clan will come in time. After all, their purpose has nothing to do with the development of the world. Compared with those guys  Wake up, now Obito is just a toddler."

    As he spoke, he paused: "But you don't have to worry too much about the technology of Nirvana Yuri."

    "Good cooperation!" Jiraiya waved his fist, and the second generation and the fourth generation used each other to exchange positions. In the combination, Naruto and Sasuke's attack finally hit Obito who became a sage: "This is effective  ?"

    However, after the black flame dissipated, the unscathed Uchiha Obito was revealed.

    "Isn't it useful?" Sasuke gritted his teeth and said, "It's obviously such a powerful technique, but it hasn't worked even once!"

    Da Sasuke didn't speak, he just looked at it and didn't know what to say, but he still had some curiosity in his heart: "Sharingan is the eye of spiritual reflection, and the pupil technique born is closely related to the user himself, and I saw this  Amaterasu had so many failed scenes, but he didn't see a single success, so will the eyes he was born when he got the kaleidoscope be different from mine?  '

    'He might be able to give birth to some other kind of pupil technique, or, I also feel that Amaterasu is really useless, especially when facing Otsutsuki, it is just a waste of chakra.  ¡¯ Facing Otsutsuki, using Amaterasu is like cutting his own upper limit of chakra.

    Very unwise.

    In fact, not only Amaterasu, all ninjutsu are ineffective against Uchiha Obito in this state, and the only way to really hurt him is to use senjutsu or body jutsu.

    But unfortunately, even Naruto is only "knowing how to use celestial arts" and not "good at celestial arts".

    I am afraid that the first generation of Hokage is really good at it. He can enter the immortal mode in an instant. If it is his technique, it should be able to work on the current Obito.

    But he was stopped by Uchiha Madara.

    'But it's useless just to have an effect. The body of a fairy is almost immortal. If it can't be killed with one blow, it will be regenerated soon.  '

    "Huh?" Uchiha Sasuke watched the scene where Uchiha Obito began to use the Tailed Beast Jade and said slightly: "All of you grab my hand, and the next move must be avoided."

    "This technique is not very good." Nagato said in surprise: "Using four tailed beast jades in one go? If this is the case, there is no way to avoid it."

    "Naruto's Chakra is not enough to enter the Tailed Beast mode. After this move, I don't know how many people will survive." Uchiha Itachi looked at the situation on the battlefield: "If you try your best, in my opinion  They should be able to transfer a few, plus the power of the first generation should be no problem."

    However, at the next moment, Obito Uchiha began to seal, which is rare.

    Several black sticks flew around, and the evolved version of the four red yang formations, the six red yang formations, covered the surroundings, enclosing everyone in it, preventing them from using spell transfer to find them.

    And Da Sasuke also used his reincarnation eye technique immediately after confirming the formation of six red suns, and exchanged it with a stone from the outside world, and everyone came outside the formation of six red suns: "Don't worry, just watch, Naruto  People will handle it."

    Then, Da Sasuke noticed something that he didn't notice because he was fighting at this time,

    At this time, Senju Zhuma said: ¡®It is possible to distribute Chakra to every ninja, and the amount of Chakra is comparable to mine.  '

    "Haha, I can only say that it is the first generation." Jiraiya also noticed this: "With his own chakra alone, he can rival the tailed beast, and he is also the strongest nine among the tailed beasts.  The tail is really unimaginably powerful."

    Boom¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!

    Not long after, four tailed beast jades were launched at the same time, without a target.

    Just the resonance of the tailed beast jade alone, the explosion produced is enough to destroy everything in this enchantment.

    However, the next moment, they feltA large amount of chakra appeared, and all the ninjas who were originally inside the barrier appeared outside the barrier.

    "This is the technique of Flying Thunder God? It can be done to such an extent? It's incredible."

    "This Six Scarlet Sun Formation is also very powerful. It hasn't broken like this. This should be the strongest barrier." Kakashi said with emotion: "If you want to break this barrier, only the power of the six levels can do it.  All right, and it must be concentrated."

    "I don't know what the effect will be if four people of six levels use this technique."

    "If we can really do this, I'm afraid there is no move that can rely on brute force to break the barrier, but this is almost impossible. The amount of chakra is limited, and it is often concentrated on a certain person."

    "I want to reach the four six levels" Da Sasuke said and paused: "You can give it a try, maybe sooner or later all of you will be able to step into this level, but only in this way can we better protect the world  .¡±

    "That kind of thing is so far away."

    Ji Lai also watched the battle: "It's fine now!"

    Naruto and the fourth generation jointly used the spiral pill with superimposed senjutsu, which did not work, and instead made Obito decide to proceed to the next step.

    Obito, who had already become Jinchuriki, summoned the ten tails again.

    "What is that guy going to do?"

    "Well then everyone stay away." Da Sasuke said: "It will be bad if that move comes around us, soar into the air!"

    Ten tails were planted on the ground like seeds, and huge trees rose from the ground and rushed into the sky, and they continued to grow taller and bigger.

    The roots spread wantonly on the ground, and attacked, entangled and grabbed the ninjas around.

    "This guy can devour Chakra?" Nagato said and looked around: "But there is no sacred tree chasing towards us. I didn't expect the concealment ability of this clothes to be so strong."

    "Hurry up into the air, it will be bad if you are approached, maybe you will be entangled by the way, then we can only resist." (

 Text Chapter 53 Masks

    Chapter 53 Masks

    As soon as the sacred tree appeared, it showed its huge power.

    Even Naruto, who had already mastered the power of the Nine Tails, was entangled in an instant, absorbing a large amount of chakra and being unable to move. If it wasn't for the third generation Hokage's rescue, Naruto would be over now.

    Although the sacred tree stopped.

    However, a huge flower has bloomed on the sacred tree that has absorbed a lot of chakras, and countless chakras have gathered on it.

    When that flower opens, that is when the end comes.

    "Huh? This feeling" Little Sasuke was taken aback, he felt a lot of information, information, and emotions flowing into his heart.

    "It's NarutoBecause of Ino's technique, his feelings flowed to other people, including me in this era, and our chakra is in me in this era, so it can also behuh?"

    Before Da Sasuke finished speaking, he felt arms resting on his body, and some chakra flowed into his body: "Sorry, let us take a look."

    "You guys" Da Sasuke shook his head, and said no more: "It's up to you."

    Both Naruto and Sasuke are ready to fight, and the battle is far from over.

    "This time is the relationship of the first generation." Uchiha Itachi felt it, the memory of the first generation of Hokage: "Sure enough, it is very similar to Naruto No, it should be said that Naruto is like him."

    "They're all idiots."

    "Is there still a war on your side after this?" Nagato asked Da Sasuke.

    "It can't be said that there is no such thing at all. After all, there are some people who don't care about peace at all. It can only be that the overall trend of the ninja world is peaceful." Osasuke said: "After that, the real battles were almost all caused by Otsuki.  of."

    "Does that mean people from beyond the sky" Nagato said: "Regardless of success or not, people from beyond the sky will come"

    "That's right, and it's not just the ones I mentioned. The Otsutsuki clan has been collecting chakra on various planets, and has destroyed an unknown number of planets. If there are a few of these Otsutsuki clans  It¡¯s not impossible for the chakra fruit that devoured ten or a hundred planets, I can¡¯t even imagine how strong such a person can be.¡± Da Sasuke said: ¡°All we can do is to protect this place with all our strength.  The peace of the planet."

    ¡®Naruto, you still haven¡¯t given up like this.  ¡¯ Seeing that Obito Uchiha has been confirmed here, the self in this time and space is really acting as he thinks.

    Let Naruto lose constantly, but even so Naruto still didn't stop fighting non-stop: "It's not Madara who hurt Naruto the most, Madara doesn't care about these at all, if it is Madara  You have completed the unlimited monthly reading.  But I'm different what I want to know is not in Infinity Moon Reading!  '

    'Perhaps at this time, I have the idea of ??using reincarnation in my heart.  Obito Uchiha secretly said: "If I am now, I will choose to kill all the remaining ninjas. If Naruto has not given up then I can only give up by myself, and at this time  Using reincarnation can restore everything naturally I don't know if it will develop like this in the future.  '

    Obito thought about it and smiled: "What a boring ninjutsu, this technique will make people forget the weight of life."

    Xiao Sasuke is concerned about the ninjutsu combined by himself and Naruto in this time and space, the "Tailed Beast Difficulty" that puts Susano on Kyuubi.

    ¡®Although I heard it from the first generation, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen it like this, and it really feels very strong.  '

    "Hmm" Kakashi felt the vibration in his eyes through this other time and space at this time: "Obito's voice and the scenery he saw are transmitted, such resonance should be emotions  When you are extremely excited.  '

    "That is to say, he is still confirming his thoughts, and he has become less and less firm. He is almost persuaded by Naruto, but the priceis too great"

    "Is it the Amuma Spear?" Nagato looked at the battle in the distance: "It's about to end."

    "Why do you say that?"

    "Amazon Spear is the sword of the heart that resides in the will of the immortal. In other words the stronger the will, the stronger the sword, but the current Obito"

    "Maybe I want to use this method to determine my heart." Uchiha Obito said: "My heart directly collides with Naruto's attack, so I can know who is stronger."

    Sure enough, at the next moment, when the two swords collided with each other, emotions completely flowed out: 'If I chose this path from the very beginningwhat would happen?  '

    & nbsp; 'Is this my dream of becoming Hokage?  ¡¯ Obito Uchiha said in his heart: ¡®Kakashi, I¡¯m really jealous of you, jealous of the fact that you can be Hokage, I want to be Hokage too.  '

    The next moment, the tailed beast chakra in the body of Uchiha Obito, who had become Ten Tailed Jinchuriki, was stripped out of the body, and connected with Naruto's chakra.

    Then the two sides began to compete like a tug of war.

    "Is this finally going to end?" Kakashi looked towards the direction where Madara Uchiha was in the distance: "But there is still Madara Uchiha left, and that guy's plan has not shown the full picture until now, which is very disappointing."  disturbed."

    "Did the past feelings emerge with Chakra" Obito Uchiha felt this memory of himself: "Obviously it has been buried so deep.  '

    It wasn't until Obito came back to his senses that he realized that it wasn't just him who fell into the memory, but those people beside him put their hands on him while he wasn't paying attention, and injected chakra into it.

    "It's really a bunch of bad guys. Is peeking at other people's memories so interesting?" Obito Uchiha's mouth twitched, especially because there are many scandals of his own, although now those scandals are for him  It's already a good memory.

    Naturally, relying on the power of Naruto alone cannot compete with Ten Tails Jinchuriki, but when everyone in the ninja world is united and everyone uses their power together, the situation will be different.

    The feelings of Naruto and Obito are also connected in this process.

    Two people who are similar, but after this step, there is nothing behind one person, and a large number of companions behind the other person

    ¡®Sure enoughit¡¯s enviable.  ¡¯ Obito didn¡¯t care about other people peeping at his memory anymore, because he really regretted it.

    Although he started to regret it when he knew what the result would be, but now this scene and this sentence can be regarded as telling him why he regretted it.

    If you regret it, you have to regret it clearly.

    'In this way, we can make up our minds next.  ¡¯ Obito Uchiha slowly closed his eyes, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.

    (

 Text Chapter Fifty-Four: Madara's Resurrection

    Chapter 54 Madara Resurrection

    Heretics ¡¤ The innate art of reincarnation.

    Defeated by Naruto, Uchiha Obito, who lost the power of the tailed beast, trembling with his hands in the mudra, ready to use his life to use this last ninjutsu.

    "I didn't expect that in the end you would make the same choice as me" Nagato looked at the person who killed Yahiko and Konan and said with a complicated expression: "You were brought to hell by Uchiha Madara, and then sent  I was taken to hell, but we were all saved and pulled up from that hell by the same person."

    "I can really use these eyes to see the world, not just to release ninjutsu."

    "Maybe so." Obito Uchiha was silent for a moment: "This is the end, I am defeated, Madara will be sealed, and ninjas from all over the world are united"

    "But I didn't expect my name to be mentioned at this time." Zilai also said in amazement: "It's really"

    "You see yourself too clearly, teacher." Xiao Nan said with a smile: "There is no doubt that you are an excellent ninja, and every disciple you bring out is excellent."

    "I'll let it go."

    "No, Nagato is also very good, you also guided the future."

    " If I say that I have proved that a wrong path can be regarded as guiding the future." Nagato said with a complicated expression: "But this time, I will not take this path again."

    "There is something wrong with the situation." Uchiha Itachi's words woke up those who were immersed in the "ending", and Da Sasuke did not spoil the spoiler, but just watched from the sidelines.

    Hei Ze suddenly appeared from under Uchiha Obito's body, inserted his hand into Obito's body, and bound his body in the past!

    "That guyis he black?" Nagato slightly opened his eyes of reincarnation and said, "No wonder he needs to be sealed first. Is that guy Madara's real backer?"

    Da Sasuke didn't speak, anyway, the answer will be revealed soon, let them see for themselves.

    "In this way Uchiha Madara will be resurrected!"

    "It's not over yet. This war is more difficult than expected." Kakashi looked at Uchiha Madara who had been resurrected and said: "First, after defeating Obito who became a sage, Madara will also become a sage, right?  That is to say, we still have to defeat Xianren Ban"

    Even if he didn't become a fairy, Madara is strong enough. If he becomes stronger at this time I really don't know how to win.

    "So strong!" Xiao Sasuke said in shock, Naruto who had entered the sage mode was blown away by Madara as soon as he met him.

    Taijutsu, ninjutsu, and all aspects of Madara should stand at the apex of ninjas.

    A face-to-face blow to Naruto, and even with eyes closed, he can easily dodge Sasuke's attack in this era.

    Maybe Sasuke's eyes are not weak, but the combat experience of the two is too different.

    Unlike before, no matter how strong Obito is, it doesn't feel right.

    And now Uchiha Madara exudes a strong aura all over his body, as if everything is not in his eyes!

    That is the self-confidence that has been honed in one war after another.

    Even people who are hiding can feel it¡ªthe atmosphere is different.

    "Obviously there are no eyes, but you rushed straight towards the tailed beast?" Xiao Sasuke said in surprise, looking at Uchiha Madara who rushed over with his eyes closed.

    Da Sasuke also lifted his spirits, because he had never seen this part before, and he hadn't rushed over at that time.

    Madara didn't take these tailed beasts seriously, and because of this, Gaara's body was inadvertently unable to move temporarily, while the other tailed beasts took advantage of this opportunity to launch continuous attacks,  Seal it up.

    However, the seal was torn apart by Susano within a few seconds.

    "Wait, Susano?" Little Sasuke was stunned: "I remember that Susano is a pupil technique that can only be used by a double-eyed kaleidoscope, right? But now Madara is not a kaleidoscope, it has no eyes at all  ah!"

    "This shows that he has mastered this power with great proficiency." Uchiha Itachi said: "He has completely penetrated the mystery of Susanoo, so even if he has no eyes, he can use this technique."

    "Brother, can you do it?" Sasuke asked.

    "No." Uchiha Itachi shook his head: "If you want to do this, you must use it for a long time and understand this technique, but my eyes and body can't support such behavior.  For me, it is a move of the ultimate move level."

    "And the so-called ultimate move,It must not be used often, it can only be said that it is Uchiha Madara, and it seems that even the body that was reincarnated from the dirt was not his true heyday.  "

    Little Sasuke looked at Big Sasuke.

    "I haven't tried it." Da Sasuke glanced at it and said, "It's impossible for me to dig out my eyes and test such a boring thing, but I think it should be fine."

    Although Madara did not gain the upper hand in the battle with the nine-tailed beasts, the situation soon changed again¡ª¡ªMadara regained his reincarnation eyes, even if there was only one.

    "So strong"

    Little Sasuke looked at the tailed beast that fell to the ground, leaving a drop of cold sweat on his forehead. He had seen Payne and Naruto fighting before.

    Even if it is the incomplete power of Nine Tails, Payne is difficult to defeat.

    And now, the nine tailed beasts were defeated in an instant!

    Uchiha Madara's power is simply beyond imagination.

    Although the nine-tailed beasts were struggling with all their strength, they couldn't break free when they were put on the collar. It didn't take long for the eight-tailed and nine-tailed beasts to be pulled out of Jinchuriki's body.

    "In this case, Narutono, it's not right." Jiraiya's expression changed, and the next moment he felt wrong: "Didn't Naruto become the Seventh Hokage? That means he is still aliveWhat happened after that?  What?"

    "Just look carefully, and you will get the answer in a short time."

    "Is this the gap?" Nagato put his hand on his Samsara Eye, the same eye, but he needs help from others to seal a tailed beast, and it will take several days.

    And the one that was sealed was the tailed beast that had lost its ability to fight.

    But Uchiha Madara directly sealed the Tailed Beast in its heyday, and it was completed in just a few seconds the same eyes, but the power displayed by the different users is not in the same dimension at all.

    Later, the sneak attack of the second generation target was also easily dodged.

    "Listen to what Madara means, isn't the current second generation showing the full strength of his life? Not only his first generation seems to be the same."

    "It should be so." Da Sasuke replied: "Although it is close to the time of life because of the reincarnation carrier of the dirty soil, it is only close.  Accuracy makes the difference between 10 percent and 90 percent.¡±

    Next, although the second generation found an opportunity to attack again, it was used as a feint to attract Madara's attention, and Sasuke who rushed over made a sneak attack from behind.

    However, Madara is far more powerful than imagined.

    Sasuke, who landed from the sky, couldn't move at all after coming to Madara's body. He could only watch Uchiha Madara stabbing the blade into his chest.  (

 Text Chapter 55: Eight Gate Dunjia

    ? Chapter Fifty-fifth Eight-door Dunjia

    "Impossible! In this way, both Naruto and Sasuke" Kakashi's eyes widened: "Even if the two of them don't die and lose their fighting power, who can stop Madara next? It should be no  That's the right kind of person."

    And the situation over there is not right.

    Unlike Obito's struggle, Madara subdued the huge chakra in an instant and became a sage. There is no doubt that Uchiha Madara is stronger than Obito now.

    "The biggest difference from me is that he has already made up his mind." Obito looked at Uchiha Madara who had become a fairy and said: "My behavior Naruto is right, it is to escape. But Madara is different, he  The most important person should be the younger brother, but even though the younger brother died, he did not escape."

    "Instead, he was persuaded by Hashirama to jointly establish Konoha and ended the war." Obito said: "But after that, he had a long time to make up his mind. At this momenthe has firmly established his goal, even if Sasuke  It is impossible to give up because he looks very similar to his younger brother."

    Killing Sasuke and watching the dying Sasuke's struggle, for Madara, it was like seeing his brother's death again.

    But even so, he didn't hesitate at all.

    He and Obito can't let go of the past, but just force themselves to be different.

    Madara has completely cut off the past, no matter what happens, she will not hold back.

    "No matter what happened" Da Sasuke said and paused: "Keep watching, the battle is far from over, the second round is just about to start, let's go¡ª!"

    A group of people flew over first, and soon caught up with Naruto.

    "In this way, Naruto will be resurrected um Heijue?" Xiaonan was taken aback, looking at Heijue who stood in front of the fourth generation and absorbed all the power of the nine tails that should have been injected into Naruto's body:  "Sure enough, he is a big trouble."

    "This is not good, the two nine tails are taken away by Madara, so how can we win? And Madara also came!"

    Looking at Madara Uchiha falling from the sky, Kakashi dripped cold sweat on his forehead and said, "How on earth do we do this?"

    With Madara, even if Kuroze wanted to get out of Obito's body, the fourth generation, Kakashi and others beside him couldn't help much, the level gap was too big.

    However, Hei Jue's action failed.

    Instead, Obito regained control of his body.

    "Obito" Nagato listened to Uchiha Madara's words, and looked at Uchiha Obito who was walking towards Madara: "This guy, was he persuaded by Madara again?"

    Although the fourth generation and others wanted to stop them, they were all defeated by Uchiha Madara just by meeting each other.

    "This is bad." Sasuke said incredulously: "Obito Uchiha and Madara Uchiha joined forces againso who defeated Madara?"

    However, the next moment¡ª¡ª

    Obito, who was about to shake hands, suddenly raised his hand and pierced Uchiha Madara's body: "This is?"

    "Obito was not convinced" Kakashi smiled: "He took advantage of Madara's carelessness! Instead, he regained some power from Madara! Could it be that Obito was the one who stopped everything in the end?"

    "No, are you going to give Naruto the power of Nine Tails in the Kamui space?"

    "Of course, even if I am still alive in this era, I don't have much power." Uchiha Obito said.

    "But" Kakashi looked at himself and Obito who were standing together below and said, "It's really nostalgic to see the two of us fighting side by side again."

    "Will have the opportunity next time."

    Although the speed of Kamui alone was not as fast as Madara's attack, the two of them used Kamui's power together and finally succeeded in catching up.

    Not only that, but someone suddenly came to the rescue and saved Kakashi.

    "Very good!" Zilai also clenched his fists: "That's it!"

    "But Kai is still the same." Kakashi listened to Kai who rushed over as if he didn't know Uchiha Madara's words at all, and said: "Obviously the enemy has always been him, but he changed his appearance a little and didn't know him anymore  .¡±

    "The ninja of Konoha." Nagato said: "Now that things are up to now, it should be enough to delay the time. Next, we still have to wait for Naruto to be resurrected, but"

    Nagato looked at the few people present: "It seems that even if it is a delay, it is difficult to do it, so I can only do my best."

    "The situation seems a bit wrong." Xiao Nan looked at the conversations of the following people: "What should I do at this time?"Talk about procrastinating?  Now discussing how to hurt Madara do they want to win with this situation?  Wait - is Konoha's Kai going to fight alone?  "

    "It's too messy" Nagato looked at Kai, who was emitting blue steam all over his body and opened the seventh door of the eight armors, and blocked his hand in front of him: "Although the momentum is very strong, the opponent is that spot!"

    Things are just as he thought, even with the use of the eight-door dunjia, Madara can avoid Kai's attack, and even the mystery of the eight-door dunjia does not hurt Madara.

    "However, this somewhat has the effect of delaying time, but it seems that his body can no longer hold on."

    "That guy Kai" Kakashi's pupils shrank slightly: "Could it be that he is going to open the last door?"

    "That guy turned red?" Nagato looked at the bloody steam exuding from Kai who ran out: "Is it a move to sacrifice your own life?"

    "Is that the last one of the Eight Dunjias?" Da Sasuke said, "It's also the first time I've seen this scene."

    The attack from Kai who opened the last door, even Madara couldn't ignore it, couldn't dodge, and the air cannon formed when he swung his fist left a huge hole in the ground.

    The whole person was beaten in by Madara!

    "It's amazing, this hole is tens or hundreds of meters long." Nagato and others came to the top of the hole and saw Madara below: "Is that guy injured!?"

    "This trick can actually hurt Madara who has become a fairy?" Nagato said in disbelief: "Is the name Kaimuch stronger than imagined."

    "The speed is so fast!"

    Madara flew out of the cave again, and he chose to fight head-on. Even so, he could only defend passively.

    Kai's speed couldn't even be fully seen by the eyes of reincarnation, and he could only see afterimages one by one. Although he blocked the first blow, he couldn't react to the subsequent attacks at all.

    Being hit by continuous air cannons one after another!

    "So strong!"

    "It's really strong" Xiaonan muttered to himself: "Could it be that he was the one who defeated Madara in the end? At the cost of his own life, he defeated the strongest and most fierce enemy, Uchiha Madara  "

    "It won't be that simple." Nagato glanced at Da Sasuke who was standing aside: "His reincarnation eyes should have been opened during this battle, and now he is just a kaleidoscope But it is undeniable that this  The strength of this group has surpassed Madara, if it can continue without any restrictions" (

 Text Chapter Fifty-Six The Second Round

    Chapter fifty-six second round

    Seeing Madara lying on the ground, he stood up after wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, and looked at Kai excitedly.

    Almost everyone was stunned for a moment.

    "Is this the power of a sage?" Nagato widened his eyes of reincarnation. In his opinion, Kai was even more difficult to deal with than Kyuubi.

    Now that he has mastered all six powers, the power of the tailed beast is not to be feared.

    The hungry ghosts alone are enough to absorb their chakra.

    But Kai is different, his moves are pure body skills, and the moves of Hungry Ghost Dao don't work, so if you want to fight him, you can only try the way of heaven.

    But Tiandao's Shenluo Tianzheng couldn't even stop Kyuubi's six-tailed tail. Although he was not in his prime at that time, Kyuubi was not at full strength either.

    'If I were to fight Kai who has opened the eight gatesI'm afraid I won't be able to hold on to one move.  Nagato secretly said: "Even if there is any accident, at most, we can only find a way to avoid the first blow, and the second blow will definitely be helpless. The result of fighting with him is whether it is the first blow or the second blow."  difference.  '

    'Perhaps we can attack his Achilles' heel before he opens the eight doors, and find a way to interrupt his process of opening the eight doors.  '

    Thinking about it, he looked at Uchiha Madara again: 'But the horror of this guy is that he didn't think of a way to attack in this area. Although he tried to defend, the defense failed after all.  Just relying on the strength of the physical body is enough to achieve this level It is really terrifying.  '

    "Kai hasn't given up yet." It was the first time that Osasuke saw Kai fighting with all his strength, and the writing sharing eyes in his pupils saw the chakra flow in Kai's body: "It seems that this is the final blow. I didn't expect there to be such a strong one."  move."

    "Kai" Kakashi in the sky looked at the brilliance on Kai's body: "I didn't expect you to have reached this level During the years I've been standing still, you have never stopped moving forward.  It has completely surpassed me, it would be better for me to practice again after I go back.¡±

    If there is another war in the ninja world next time, he doesn't want to be like himself in this era.

    Although the usefulness of it is already great compared to other people, it is because the opponent is Obito Uchiha, and he has never been able to truly let go of his past feelings.

    If it is replaced by other people, his current strength can play a limited role.

    Not to mention that his own strength is stronger than the current him, if it is the current him, it will be even more useless.

    "This kind of Chakra, I recognize you!" Uchiha Madara laughed and said: "In terms of physical skills, no one who has fought against me is better than you! I Madara would like to call you the strongest  !"

    Kai, who went all out, deserved Uchiha Madara's respect at this time.

    "So fast¡ª!" In the vision of most people in the sky, Kai just crossed the distance between himself and Uchiha Madara in an instant!

    Giving up his life, he tried his best to hit "Yekai" without giving Uchiha Madara any time to defend, and directly kicked him in the chest!

    The super fast speed and power of the blow caused the surrounding area to be instantly covered by the aftermath of smoke and dust, and even a group of people in the sky had to put their hands in front of them.

    Can't see the situation of this blow.

    "Did it succeed?" Xiaonan put his hands in front of his eyes, closed one eye, and felt the chakra below while welcoming the wind and dust: "What a powerful force Does Konoha still have such a strong person?"  ?¡±

    Just look at this Fourth Ninja World War. Now the strength of other people in the ninja world is clear at a glance.

    However, Kai has the opportunity to fight against opponents of Uchiha Madara's level. Although the cost is his own life, even so, it can still be said that Kai's power surpasses the entire era!

    Without any bloodstains, even ninjutsu is difficult to use, but he has reached this height with his own efforts!

    "Did it succeed?" Uchiha Itachi and others looked at the gradually dissipating smoke below, and they didn't expect that this ugly thick eyebrow was so strong.

    But starting today, everyone will remember this man's name¡ªMaite Kai!

    "Is it still alive?" Uchiha Itachi looked at Uchiha Madara below: "Obviously half of his body is gone, but he is still alive?"

    "Besides, the wound is regenerating little by little? Is this the power of a fairy? It's almost immortal!"

    In just a few seconds, Uchiha Madara's body completed regeneration.

    On the contrary, Maitekai, who exhausted all his strength, has already passed out, and his body seems to be burning.The coal of ?? is average, and it is about to turn into soot and disappear.

    The fire of life is about to go out.

    "Sure enough, we can only wait for Naruto and the others"

    "I'm coming No, it's already here." Little Sasuke felt the chakra that he was approaching rapidly in this era, and then saw Naruto who came out of the Kamui space and kicked the Taoist jade to fly away  .

    "Kicked that black ball flying?" Jiraiya stared at Naruto who appeared, "I thought that ball was an absolute attack and absolute defense, but I didn't expect that there was a way to deal with it, and it also prevented it."  The course of Kay's deathwhat the hell happened during this time?"

    "The battle with Obito was the first round, so now it's the second round." Da Sasuke said: "Look, Naruto and I who will appear next can almost be regarded as our heyday."

    Little Sasuke didn't say anything, but he was obviously feeling his own chakra in the distance, looking forward to the arrival of that chakra.

    He never thought that he could grow to the present level.

    So strong!  too strong!

    The next moment, Naruto rushed over and punched Madara Uchiha with a punch. Although he missed it, he was blocked by the Qiudao jade that turned into a black stick.

    However, no matter who touched this trick before, they would only be disabled, even if they were reincarnated from the dirt.

    But now Naruto has reached this point.

    Then the next moment, Naruto's strength displayed was simply jaw-dropping, not to mention putting Uchiha Madara at a disadvantage in an instant, and cutting off the sacred tree by the way!

    "Is this the current Naruto's power" Jilai also widened his eyes, and said in disbelief, even though he already knew that Uzumaki Naruto would be his disciple in the future, he still couldn't believe it.

    Because this power is too strong, beyond imagination.

    "Can I also have such a powerful power" Xiao Sasuke felt his own chakra in the distance, and hoped that he would come soon so that he could see for himself that in the recent heyday, he could be in the same state as Uchiha  How strong is Madara himself in the first battle.  (

 Text Chapter 57: Unlimited Monthly Reading

    Chapter 57 Unlimited Monthly Reading

    The two sides once again stood on the battlefield.

    Sasuke of this era broke the 'seal' on the Second Hokage, and was immediately sent to the battlefield by him with Flying Thunder God.

    and Naruto face Uchiha Madara together.

    "One has mastered the Six Paths of Immortality, and the other has mastered the eyes of reincarnation" Jiraiya touched his chin and said with a smile: "These two people have respectively obtained a part of their power, and the sum of them is the same as the current Uchiha Madara.  It is the same?"

    'As expected of Madara.  Sasuke looked at Madara's battle and said in his heart: "It's not long since he has just mastered this mode, and the power of the immortal is only just mastered, but he has naturally used various immortal techniques. If you give him time, plus  His fighting spirit, it is definitely more difficult to seal him than to seal Kaguya Otsutsuki.  '

    ¡®And if you give him time, he might be able to surpass Otsutsuki Kaguya, but I don¡¯t know if he can reach the level of Ichishiki.  ¡¯ Da Sasuke stopped thinking about it, because after thinking about it, he suddenly thought of Otsutsuki¡¯s current ending.

    Even such a powerful Yishi was defeated.

    "Perhaps the era of ninjas who rely solely on their personal strength is really coming to an end. All kinds of scientific ninja tools, Amador's artificial human technology, Nirvana Yuri's artificial Otsuki technology, plus his  Creepy potion Even technology like space-time travel can be realized. Now that a lot of time has passed since that battle, who knows how many things he has produced.  '

    ¡®But fortunately, even in the new era, Sharingan is not completely useless.  ¡¯ Da Sasuke remembered that even Nirvana Mayuri had transplanted Sharingan.

    However, the reason why he uses Sharingan is not because of the various pupil techniques of Sharingan, but because of the powerful microscopic vision of Sharingan.

    Concentration is enough to see individuals like atoms, which will be very convenient in experiments.

    Scientists in the new era must have a portable microscope.

    Without thinking too much, Da Sasuke returned his attention to the battlefield.

    "Is that the move that defeated the Tailed Beasts?" Kakashi said, "Is it similar to a clone, another invisible Uchiha Madara?"

    "And it also has the characteristic that physical attacks are invalid. It's really a difficult pupil technique, but fortunately, Sasuke can see it now, and Naruto can also perceive it, so he can fight."

    "Sasuke's pupil technique is also very powerful. Although I haven't figured it out yet, since the enemy can move freely? It seems very simple, but this technique is too convenient to use."

    "The transfer of space?" Uchiha Itachi said: "But it seems that the distance is limited."

    "That guy Madara went to Kakashi."

    "Let's go there." Uchiha Obito said, he had an ominous premonition.

    Even so, Uchiha Madara's speed was too fast, and he rushed to Kakashi's side very quickly, and took away his eyes. With Uchiha Madara's current physical fitness, he completed the eye transplantation in an instant and entered Kamui  in the space-time.

    "Madara¡ª!" Uchiha Obito gritted his teeth

    "What's wrong?" Kakashi asked.

    "Nothing" Obito Uchiha didn't answer, but his face was livid: "Mara really resembles me No, should I say that I am very similar to Madara? I used Nagato, and the layout made Nagato fall into darkness."  among.  And that guy also killed Lin in this way, leaving me in the dark Now that I have no right to despise him.  '

    ¡®We are all the same, we are all rubbish.  ¡¯ Obito Uchiha thought about it and clenched his hands: ¡®But even if I know this the anger in my heart Madara, sooner or later it will vent on you!  '

    It didn't take too long, and the two samsara eyes appeared again.

    As for Obito, his body is controlled by Heijue, and his consciousness seems to have fallen into a deep sleep.

    "Sasuke, what's going on now?" Itachi Uchiha asked Sasuke who was on the side. Obviously they were watching the battle here, but they couldn't understand something.

    "The number of Madara's shadows has increased to four, that's all." Da Sasuke said: "You don't need to rush, this battle will end soon."

    "Really?" Jilai also said incredulously: "Will such a strong spot be killed in a short time?"

    "That's right." Da Sasuke said in his heart: "Although Naruto and I didn't want to kill him But the wheel tomb technique is really difficult to do. With Shang Madara's current immortal body It's been too long for me  I forgot, judging from Madara¡¯s reaction to the attack between me and Naruto before.?Even if it is Liudao¡¤Earth Explosion Star, he may be able to escape through the round tomb.  '

    Although he hasn't really tried it, and Da Sasuke is not sure, he feels that his guess is probably correct: "To this extent, black definitely reduces the workload of me and Naruto, although even if it is  Madara, we won't lose either, but maybe we won't have the strength to fight again after that.  '

    "That guy Madara¡ª¡ª" Nagato widened his eyes, looking at the huge gravitational force formed by the countless spheres in the sky: "The star is formed so fast!"

    "Did that guy not use the Earthburst Star as a sealing technique, but as an attacking weapon?"

    The huge stones formed by the gravitational force of the Earthburst star fell from the sky like giant meteorites one after another.

    "Those two people are also strong like monsters. Isn't such a meteorite useless But what does Madara seem to be doing?"

    "Is the meteorite just a distraction? That guy is going to activate the infinite moon reading!"

    "Is this trick really useless to us?" I thought it was nothing at first, and thought it was 'just an illusion', but after seeing the battles so far, Kakashi really didn't dare to continue to think so, Infinite Monthly Reading.   This will be an unprecedentedly powerful illusion!

    "Believe in Nirvana Mayuri's technology." Da Sasuke said: "And even if there is something wrong, it doesn't matter, as long as you unlock the infinite Tsukiyomi in the future. It's just that you may not see the final battle, when the time comes  It¡¯s the same if I use illusion to show you.¡±

    At this moment, the moon turned into the appearance of Gouyu's reincarnation eye, the blood-red moon, plus the lines as if the eyes of a god looking down on the earth from the sky.

    next moment¡ª¡ª

    Infinite rays of light appeared in the sky, as if the sun no, rays of light stronger than the sun during the day fell from the sky, illuminating the entire land.

    Night turned into day!

    "How is it?" Kakashi looked around, and then he was startled, he saw the lines of reincarnation eyes in Jiraiya's eyes!

    But it was only for a moment, the next moment the eyes of reincarnation changed back to normal eyes, and the next moment they turned into reincarnation eyes again.

    "Kakashi, your eyes?" Jiraiya was taken aback, noticing the change in Kakashi's eyes.

    "Is it the reincarnation eyes for a while, and the ordinary eyes for a while"

    "do you know?"

    "Because Jiraiya-samayou are like this too." Kakashi raised his head to look at the dazzling light and squinted his eyes slightly: "Anyway, this situation shows that Nirvana Mayuri's technique is successful, right?  We successfully blocked the infinite monthly reading!"

    (

 Text Chapter 58 Kaguya Otsutsuki

    Chapter 58 Kaguya Otsutsuki

    After Unlimited Monthly Reading, God¡¤Tree Realm descends.

    Accompanied by these two techniques.

    In the whole world, almost everyone is caught in the illusion. As they approach, several roots descending from the tree world appear beside everyone trapped by the illusion all over the world.

    Then the bandage-like branches extending from several branches wrapped all the people under the control of the illusion and wrapped them inside.

    The only ones who did not fall into Infinite Tsukiyomi were Uchiha Obito controlled by Heijue, those reincarnated from the filthy soil, and Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura, and Kakashi who were protected by Sasuke's Susanoo.

    In addition to this, it is a group of people who are not from this era. They came to this era to watch the battle and understand the "truth".

    Nirvana Mayuri's technology beats Infinite Tsukuyomi!

    The effect of the illusion is actually controlled by using the chakra in the ninja's body, but Infinite Tsukiyomi is different, this technique is more direct.

    It cannot be cracked like the previous illusion that "disrupts Chakra" and ignores it.

    After all, when Kaguya had just landed on this planet, when the spell was first cast, the target of the spell would not be Chakra.

    They plant trees on other planets, and people on other planets don't have chakra.

    In other words, this trick is the root of the 'illusion', the direct manipulation of the brain, and the subsequent changes in the illusion, probably because almost everyone has Chakra.

    In this way, releasing the illusion is more labor-saving.

    But people in other worlds don't have chakra, so Nirvana Yuri is also studying the illusions of the Naruto world, and wants to return to the essence, and use these illusions to be like infinite Tsukiyomi, even people without chakra will  Hit.

    And the by-product of his research was used on this group of people in this operation, making even the technique of infinite monthly reading ineffective for them.

    "I didn't expect this trick to be really successful" Kakashi looked at his hands and then at the light above his head: "And Nirvana's technique is really useful, it's too powerful."

    "Is this the world after the infinite monthly reading is realized" Obito looked at the whole world, the ending of the road he was led to by Madara: "It's so quiet."

    "Well, the world seems to be dead, there is no sound at all." Nagato looked around, and then raised his head: "I also have the eyes of reincarnation, and I can see the tomb of reincarnation, but I don't know the trick of infinite moon reading  Will it work for me?"

    "Why do you want to try?"

    "Just kidding, I don't have this idea at all." Nagato looked away and looked at Susanoo below: "It will end soon, so that we can understand the truth of the ninja world, our past, our  The future, and the history of the entire worldWe can use this to judge after this battle is over."

    "it's not finished yet."

    "Um?"

    "You haven't seen the whole truth yet." Da Sasuke said: "Although Madara is indeed going to be killed, it won't take long, but I never said that Madara is the last enemy."

    "What?" Nagato widened his eyes.

    But Obito didn't speak. That night, Kakashi, who was retired in the same era as Da Sasuke, told him about this battle, although he didn't talk in detail.

    After all, Kakashi did not participate in many parts of this battle, but fought him in the Kamui space. More understanding of the battle comes from various scrolls reviewing the Fourth Ninja War.

    But even so, he also mentioned who the ultimate enemy of this battle is.

    This is also the reason why he sealed Heijue in the first place.

    The light in the sky was slowly weakening, and finally dimmed, turning back into night again.

    ? At least in Madara's eyes, as long as he kills the few people in front of him, it will be over. Now that he has fulfilled his dream, he doesn't mind having a little chat with the last few people in the whole world.

    But the next moment¡ª¡ª

    Black wrists run through Madara's body.

    "What's going on here?" Xiaonan's pupils trembled slightly, and he couldn't help but lean forward, looking at Heijue who pierced Madara's chest below: "Isn't he a product of Madara's will?"

    "Why is that guy Madara not moving? Can't he move?"

    "That guy Madara was too careless, he released all the shadows." Da Sasuke said, "If it wasn't like this, there might be a chance to get rid of it!"

    Da Sasuke is not very sure, when it comes toAfter all, he is not Madara himself, and he can only get a rough idea of ??the operating mechanism of the round tomb from the points shown.

    Unfortunately, the battle between him and Madara didn't last long, and Madara was attacked by surprise and replaced by Kaguya.

    At the same time, black lines spread all over Madara's body, and a large amount of Chakra was gathered from all over and sucked into Madara's body.

    "That guy" Uchiha Obito looked at Sasuke and Naruto who were rushing forward and wanted to interrupt the process, but they were immediately controlled.

    As he got closer, Heijue told the truth about "Infinite Moon Reading".

    All those who won the infinite monthly reading will eventually become white!

    'What Kakashi said is true, and I even learned more here than what Kakashi said, so the next thing should be the final battle. The first member of the Otsutsuki clan, Otsutsuki Kaguya.  '

    "I didn't expect that even Madara became a pawn." Nagato watched his body swell, but he still asked his inner question unwillingly, and finally got even more desperate Madara: "We are all induced by Hei Ze,  One after another became his pawns, in order to carry out the infinite monthly reading, in order to complete today's scene."

    "I didn't expect Madara's ending to be like this" Jilai also closed his eyes, he could imagine Madara's unwillingness.

    On the way to explore peace between He Zhujian, he was attracted by the stone tablet left by the Sage of the Six Paths.

    Think that's the right thing to do!

    That can really bring peace to the ninja world, but the result is the current tragedy: "If Madara had realized all this at the beginning, and worked together with the first generation of adults for peace, instead of going to today  If this roadif those two people hadn't fought that big battle.  '

    ¡®Perhaps the result will be different.  '

    It suddenly occurred to me that this kind of thing seems to be possible!

    At this time, the body of the plaque that had swelled to a certain extent began to shrink.

    There are two horns on the head, and there is a blood-red Gouyu reincarnation eye between the eyebrows, long white hair, and when it is opened, it reveals a pair of white eyes-white eyes.

    The first member of the Otsutsuki clan to reveal his true colors, the ancestor of Chakra in this world, Otsutsuki Kaguya.  (

 Text Chapter 59: History of the Ninja

    Chapter 59 History of the Ninja

    "This chakramale is far from being comparable to it."

    Obito Uchiha stared at his Sharingan: "How do we win?"

    "No, Madara is actually more difficult to deal with."

    "Huh?" Obito Uchiha looked at Da Sasuke suspiciously.

    "Naruto and I have six celestial arts passed down from us. For us, the amount of chakra cannot pose a direct threat unless it is unimaginably large.  It is within the response range." Da Sasuke said: "All we need is to touch Kaguya or Madarao at the same time to activate the Six Paths technique."

    "But Madara is too flexible and has excellent combat awareness. It is more difficult to do this."

    "Although Kaguya has many methods that are difficult to deal with, her combat awareness is not outstanding. After all, she has not experienced many battles herself, so she was able to succeed in the end. If it is fighting with Madara, it will definitely be more difficult." Da Sasuke said  Looking at myself in this era, I said: "But I probably haven't realized this now. After all, this chakra is indeed too huge."

    But the strength of Chakra does not mean that the power is absolutely strong.

    It's like his chakra is not as good as Naruto, and Madara's chakra is not as good as Hashirama, but he doesn't necessarily lose in a real fight.

    The same is true in other aspects of the battle.

    And it is obvious that Kaguya does not have these.

    She is indeed strong, but not so strong that it is outrageous.

    "The fight with Madara just now, I said it was the second round, and now it's the third round."

    "Isn't it the final round?"

    "It can be said to be yes, or it can be said to be no, it depends on how you understand it." Da Sasuke didn't say much: "Keep watching."

    Then the next moment, the space changed and turned into a lava space.

    "Everyone be careful now!" Da Sasuke felt the heat around him, glanced at the people of this era who fell down and said: "Maybe we will be separated if we are not careful, but fortunately  .This time we were also brought in, so I don't need to use the pupil technique."

    Although there is nothing to worry about, you may not be able to see the next battle because of this.

    "Thiswhat the hell is going on? Isn't it an illusion?" Jiraiya looked around: "This is the real physical spaceIt can take uswhat a terrible power in an instant."

    "It actually directly summoned the entire space. Is this the ancestor of Chakra." Nagato looked at Otsuki Kaguya: "And those eyes are neither Sharingan nor Samsara eyes, but white eyes?"

    "It seems that Hinata also has a lot of relationship with Otsutsuki."

    Naruto had just adapted to this space and learned to fly, and the next moment Otsutsuki Kaguya rushed up.

    The attack like an air cannon was hit by Kaguya Otsutsuki with both hands, and every time he swung his arm was the same attack.

    Naruto can only condense his Chakra arms, and he attacks at the same time Kaguya attacks. The scene is like two giants fisting each other.

    The powerful aftermath set off an incomparable hurricane and spread to the surroundings. The people watching from the side struggled to even open their eyes.

    However, in the face of such a powerful attack, even Naruto, who had obtained the power of the Six Paths, could not resist for a long time. He was knocked out, and even Susano was almost crushed to pieces.

    "How is it possible!" Obito's eyes widened. He heard Otsuki Ichishiki can easily destroy Susanoo, but it was the first time he saw such a scene until now.

    The ultimate pupil technique of the Uchiha clan was defeated so easily?

    Next, they began to listen to Hei Jue's method of manipulating the entire ninja world and leading things to this step step by step.

    "I didn't expect that it was him who found Madara's dead body This guy really planned a lot of things."

    "He has a long time, even if the plan fails, he is just the reincarnation of Indra and Asura waiting for the next generation." Nagato said: "During the long years, repeated failures made him grow  So far, but I have doubts about that Kaguya's plan."

    He said and looked at Da Sasuke: "Her purpose is to train human beings to become Bai Ze, as a fighting force, but according to what you said before, the enemy is also very strong, not weaker than Otsutsuki Kaguya,  Are these white tricks really useful?"

    &nbsp; "I don't know, but it's not completely useless." Da Sasuke was not very sure: "HoweverBai Jue once possessed Yamato, the human body injected with the cells between the columns, and then used enough to stop Shinobu  With the power of the Allied Forces of the World, use a weakened version of the real thousands of hands."

    "If it's Kaguya, perhaps this method can be used to create multiple combat powers of this level." Da Sasuke thought for a while: "If it is an attack of this level, it may be able to play a diversionary role."

    "So that's how it is." Nagato took it as if it was true. After all, Bai Jue's own strength is limited, so this should be the only possibility.

    When Naruto and Sasuke heard Hei Ze's story, they immediately broke free from the seal and began to push the battle to the next stage.

    But next

    Da Sasuke's expression was a little stiff: 'I really don't want to watch it a second time close your eyes first.  '

    "Um?"

    Itachi Uchiha, who has been paying attention to Da Sasuke's expression, looked at Da Sasuke's tightly closed eyes and had some doubts: 'Is something going to happen?  '

    Instead, he concentrated his attention.

    Then¡ª¡ª

    Sasuke in this era first used Amaterasu, but of course it was ineffective, and then Naruto Naruto rushed up and used the shadow clone.

    Then the shadow clones turned into a bunch of naked men.

    "" Uchiha Itachi froze.

    Not only Uchiha Itachi, but Sasuke who closed his eyes and didn't watch this scene, everyone froze.

    The battle in front of us can be said to be the last moment related to the survival of human beings, but¡ª¡ª

    "How could this kind of technique be useful." Xiao Nan's eyes swept over those people lightly, and he said almost the same words as Sakura in the distance.

    And the next moment, Naruto sent Kaguya Otsutsuki who was stunned flying with one punch!

    "It'sreally useful?" Xiao Nan's voice was hoarse when he said this, watching the development of this battle in disbelief.

    "Hahaha, really worthy of my disciple! Isn't it amazing! Let's do it like this. Sure enough, seduction is the strongest ninjutsu in the world, wow hahahaha!"

    "Hmm" Nagato looked at Jiraiya who was laughing, and then at Naruto, he wanted to say something but he swallowed it, he just muttered in his heart: "I can't say it's like, it's exactly the same"

    However, he couldn't hold back when he heard Naruto's next sentence: "This is not the history of ninjas!"

    (

 Text Chapter 60 Changes

    Chapter 60 Changes

    One moment it was hot lava, the next moment it turned into ice and snow.

    The icy cold wind howled, and Naruto and Sasuke, who were about to complete the seal, were frozen in the ice. Fortunately, a group of people who were "watching the movie" were also involved, and they were able to see the battle.  next scene.

    Although Otsutsuki Kaguya was also frozen, he used his spatial ability to escape from the ice the next moment.

    Sasuke used Amaterasu himself and Naruto to break free from the shackles of the ice!

    "Amaterasu is actually useful!" Xiao Sasuke said in shock.

    He has been praying recently - when he got the kaleidoscope, the pupil technique couldn't be Amaterasu, but now Amaterasu actually worked once?

    "" The corner of Da Sasuke's mouth twitched, but he didn't say anything.

    At this point in the battle, Kaguya also felt that Naruto and Sasuke were very difficult, so he simply threw Sasuke into another space by himself.

    Leave her here to get rid of Naruto first.

    At this time, the icy space began to tremble, the iceberg collapsed, and the ground trembled.

    The avalanche is coming.

    The overwhelming avalanche and the extremely violent wind.

    Obito Uchiha looked into the distance, and he could feel that the self of this era has woken up: "The next battle, I will also participate in this era, really I have experienced so much  , I also used reincarnation, and even returned to the present, and was saved by Naruto The next battle is the final battle, which can be regarded as my last redemption in this era.  '

    "Where's Sasuke? No Where's Sasuke in this era?" Uchiha Itachi looked at the two Sasukes, big and small, beside him: "I haven't been able to perceive his chakra since the beginning."

    "I was thrown to another space." Da Sasuke said: "Don't worry, the people here are also trying to find a way, and they will come back soon."

    "I see."

    Jilai also looked towards Naruto.

    The surrounding ice is acting in a very weird way, trying to kill Naruto: "Being one with nature is like being an enemy of nature itself."

    It took a lot of effort, after this era, Haruno Sakura and Uchiha Obito finally completed the space transfer, and transferred Sasuke who was trapped in other spaces back.

    However, it didn't take long for Kaguya to change the space again.

    This time it's super-gravity space!

    Even Otsutsuki Kaguya could not escape the capture of this gravity, and fell to his knees on the ground, and so did the others.

    Even the crowd watching the battle fell to the ground. Although they were not so embarrassed, they still felt extremely heavy, unable to fly, and even difficult to move.

    "This isis this the power of Otsutsuki?"

    "That's pretty good." Da Sasuke said to Kakashi: "Look over there, they are much more embarrassed than us."

    Kakashi looked over and found that no matter whether it was himself or anyone else in this era, they all fell to the ground and couldn't move!

    "The gravity of this space seems to vary from person to person, and it is not a uniform value." Da Sasuke said, "Before I came here, I told Yuri Yuri about the situation I might encounter this time, so the clothes have certain  The effect of ignoring gravity, manifested in the outside world, means that we can fly, manifested in this spacejust like now, it keeps us from lying on the ground."

    "But it seems that this should be the limit of Nirvana Mayuri's technology. There is no way to make this gravity completely invalid."

    "Now is not the time to talk about this, the situation is not good!" Jiraiya looked at Otsuki Kaguya who slowly raised his hands: "That guy's move is a one-hit kill, as long as he is hit  , so far, I have never seen a method that can be ignored!"

    Although they avoided the first blow, the two of them could no longer move.

    On the contrary, Kakashi and Obito, both of whom could still move at this time, ran over directly from the side, trying to use their bodies as shields to block Naruto and Sasuke.

    "We must catch up" Kakashi widened his eyes.

    And Obito, who knew the ending, raised the corners of his mouth slightly - caught up!

    However, the only person who died was Obito Uchiha, and the attack in front of Kakashi was diverted by Obito with Kamui.

    Kaguya's move only hit Obito aloneand the hit Obito slowly dissipated like dust.

    "Obito." Kakashi stared at the scene in front of him with wide eyes.I want to watch the death of my companion again, and: "Obitono matter what you think, whether it is the last time or this time, your death is like a hero."

    "Hmph, maybe that's it." Uchiha Obito snorted coldly: "Maybe I just looked like a hero when I died, in other words, I was trash when I was alive, which more or less improved my overall evaluation of life  Right. From hopeless garbage to pure garbage, although it¡¯s still garbage.¡±

    "Obito¡ª"

    "Okay, let's continue watching."

    At this time, Sasuke of this era also recovered the pupil power of Samsara Eye, and quickly used his own ability to move behind Kaguya Otsutsuki, wanting to launch an attack.

    But the next moment the space changed again, Otsutsuki Kaguya, who was kneeling on the ground and unable to get up, flew into the air in an instant.

    Nagato glanced at Obito who was about to die, and Naruto who wanted to save Obito, then at Sasuke who made Naruto give up, and then looked at Da Sasuke beside him: "He and you  Although the appearance is very similar, but the external performance is very different, too cold."

    "Everyone changes, so do I. I'm only a teenager. And now I In a few years, my daughter will be about the same age as him. It's just a few years away. Naturally, it's impossible  There are no changes." Da Sasuke didn't care, but looking at himself in this era, he sometimes wondered: "If I can change back to what I am now, will I be dealing with the Otsutsuki clan who appear one after another?  Will it be more convenient when?  '

    But it's too difficult. People don't change just because they say they want to change. They need external environment, self-thinking and other factors.

    Has become what he is now It is difficult to change back.

    "That's good." Uchiha Itachi said: "People can't rely on themselves to survive alone, and sometimes they need to rely on the strength of their companions In fact, you have walked with Naruto in this way, right?  Changing back to what it is now, in my opinion, learning to rely on your peers is not a change, but a growth."

    As he spoke, he patted little Sasuke's head: "Sasuke, you should also grow in this direction."

    Xiao Sasuke glanced at Da Sasuke: "Well let's talk about it."

    (

 Text Chapter 61: Successful Sealing

    Chapter 61: Successful Seal

    Sasuke, who didn't wait until Naruto, went to fight Kaguya by himself.

    But Naruto still didn't give up, he wanted to save Obito back, but he could only watch Obito disappear gradually, Naruto, who could even save Kai who opened the Eight Gates, was so powerless at this time.

    Obito was like broken porcelain, no blood flowed out, part of the body turned into ashes, and part fell to the ground.

    'Naruto'

    Obito Uchiha looked a little complicated looking at his own death, but he still showed a smile: "You are the me in the past, and you have successfully completed this path and become Hokage Not only that,  The me in this world was also awakened by you and redeemed by you. It is not bad to be able to die like this.  '

    ¡®Maybe Kakashi is right. This way of dying may be barely regarded as a hero, so that my life with negative points will not be negative so much.  '

    He could feel that the chakra attached to himself had disappeared.

    I can't feel it at all.

    That is to say, he is really completely dead.

    Thinking about it, he looked at Kakashi: "In this way, you are the only one left, and you can't do anything and watch from the sidelines."

    "Ah yes." Kakashi clenched his hand, and for the first time in his life, he was so thirsty for power: "If I have been practicing until now, maybe I can help a little bit, not like now  How about this.  '

    He doesn't want to become stronger, buthe wants to be able to truly participate in it at such a juncture, so as not to hold back, not to watch the show from the sidelines.

    Obito stared blankly at Kakashi's expression, then turned his head and said nothing, just watched the final development of the battle.

    "This is¡ª¡ª?"

    And just as he turned his head, he heard Kakashi's surprised voice, and followed Kakashi's gaze - and found that he didn't look at anything.

    "Could it be?" Obito immediately put his hand on Kakashi's body, and then saw the picture of himself who should have died reappearing.

    "Is it possible to do such a thing?" Nagato's eyes widened.

    Obito Uchiha, who was already dead, "resurrected!"  ¡¯, appeared in Kakashi's consciousness!

    "Kamui itself is a pupil art that connects space." Obito Uchiha suddenly said: "The world of death is also a world. Now that you know the coordinates, you can come back."

    "It's simply a pupil art that transcends life and death." Xiao Sasuke widened his eyes: "It's so strong, too strong!"

    "Ah, that's true." Da Sasuke still remembered how shocked he was when he saw this scene for the first time.

    Then when Kakashi opened his eyes again, those eyes had turned into Kaleidoscope Sharingan!

    Almost instantly, Kakashi, whose eyes turned into kaleidoscopes, used the perfect Susanoo to fly into the sky.

    And saved Haruno Sakura and used the shuriken injected with the power of the gods to instantly cut off Otsutsuki Kaguya who seemed to be losing control. Several huge arms appeared on his body.

    At this time, a huge chakra emerged from the ground and merged into Otsutsuki Kaguya's body.

    On the verge of losing control, she once again controlled this power, and became stronger. She used a huge and incomparable seeking jade, which kept expanding towards the surroundings, as if to swallow everything up.

    The battle started again.

    The power and speed of the moves used by Kaguya Otsutsuki who regained his power have been greatly improved. The move that killed Obito, "Killing Ashes Together", hit Kakashi's beard almost instantly.  Sanohu, pierced through and hit Kakashi.

    but¡ª¡ª

    "Penetrated!?" Nagato said in surprise, "This is Obito's move."

    Not only that, the next moment, Kakashi's Kamui Rachel actually hurt Otsutsuki Kaguya and almost cut off one of her arms!

    "This is the power of Kamui?" Little Sasuke's eyes widened: "It feels like neither Amaterasu, Tsukuyomi, or Kagu Satomei is as effective as this move."

    "Amaterasu and moon readings are at best a feint attack in this kind of battle, but if it's Kamui, even a kaleidoscope can play a decisive role!"

    Uchiha Itachi and Osasuke glanced at each other, with a drop of cold sweat on their foreheads. The pupil skills of the two of themwere disgusted.

    Little Sasuke's moves that he doesn't want to awaken are useless at all.??, at most it is a feint.  As for Susano, he also understood that it is very useful to deal with those weak shadows, but it can only be used as a flying prop to deal with these truly strong ones, and it will shatter when touched.

    Itachi's Susano almost has a "Yataka mirror" so the defense is particularly strong, known as the "absolute defense", but it is not known whether this absolute defense is still useful at this time.

    But at least it is stronger than other people's Susanoo.

    But that's all.

    And Shenwei This trick is really easy to use.

    Both attack and defense are invincible.

    Defense requires others to attack continuously for five minutes. Attack, the attack injected with divine power directly cuts off the space. At present, there is no way to defend at all, at most it is to find a way to escape.

    Even Kaguya's "Killing Ashes Together" can be directly transferred. Compared with Sasuke's kaleidoscope pupil technique in this era, it has no sense of existence at all, but the pupil technique of Samsara Eye has been used many times.

    'Sharingan is the eye of spiritual reflection. Naturally, I want divine power so much. I should be able to awaken this trick when I get the kaleidoscope, right?  '

    Little Sasuke watched Naruto and Sasuke of this era approach Kaguya Otsutsuki, preparing to seal her, and watched Kamui help along the way during this process.

    'If it wasn't for that divine power, I don't know how much time it will take to win, and it's not even certain whether I will win or not.  ¡¯ Little Sasuke covered one of his eyes: ¡®My Sharingan, you must awaken Kamui!  '

    "It's going to succeed¡ªit's not good, ah!?" Zilai also sighed three times in a short period of time.

    When Naruto and Sasuke successfully approached Otsutsuki Kaguya.

    When Otsutsuki Kaguya suddenly floated up defying gravity.

    And at the end, when Haruno Sakura who fell from the sky punched Otsutsuki Kaguya on the head!

    "Nice job! Little girl!"

    With Sakura's last punch, Naruto's and Sasuke's two hands finally touched Otsuki Kaguya at the same time, and the technique of sealing her began.

    The yin and yang unite, the eyes of reincarnation between Otsutsuki Kaguya's eyebrows are gradually covered by the sun and the moon, the whole earth trembles instantly, countless stones float up to the sky, and with Otsutsuki Kaguya as the center, she is sealed away  .

    Then the nine tailed beasts separated from Otsutsuki Kaguya, and everything was a success!  (

 Text Chapter 62 The Last Battle

    Chapter 62 The Last Battle

    "it is finally over."

    Ji Lai also let out a sigh of relief: "It was really a long battleit actually lasted for such a long time."

    "Okay, everyone has entered the time and space of Obito, and we use Obito's technique to escape from this space." Da Sasuke said: "Then they will be summoned back by the Six Paths technique, maybe if we also participate in this process  It will be sensed by the Six Paths, we will leave before then!"

    "Don't move around." Uchiha Obito said, using Kamui to send everyone into the Kamui space, and a black trap appeared in his hand.

    "Then just capture Heijue back."

    Although Heijue was sealed, and there was a black stick formed from Naruto's Taoist Jade on his body, but this was not completely safe.

    Once Naruto dies, or something goes wrong with the Sage of the Six Paths, he may still be able to get out of trouble.

    By then, it may be another millennium.

    After thousands of years, he may stir up the situation again.

    In this case, simply seal him firmly and use this 'black trap' specially made for sealing him.

    Obito waited until Naruto threw Heijue into the huge sphere in the sky, then used his own ability to rush over, preparing to seal Heijue up.

    "This is not considered to have changed the past. Anyway, Hei Ze never came out until Sasuke's era, so he will never come out."

    "The same goes for Kaguya Otsutsuki, so no one will be able to break her seal. This is the end!"

    Then he used the power of divine power to leave this space directly before the others were summoned back by the Sage of the Six Paths.

    In the vortex of time and space, he was about to leave, looking at this space and secretly said: "However, even if Kaguya is sealed, does this space still exist? It is really strong, Kaguya, but no matter how strong everything is  It's all over, and the next is our time!  '

    'The era of Datongmu is over!  '

    And after Uchiha Obito left Otsuki Kaguya's first ball space, and the others were summoned out by psychic techniques, a crack appeared in the space again, and a black door appeared out of thin air.

    Nirvana Mayuri and Otomu appeared in this space: "Hmph, interesting, is this the space created by Otsuki Kaguya so interesting."

    "Lava, ice, desert, acid, gravity, and this ball spaceSince the owner is gone, let it be mine."

    "Yinmeng."

    "Yes."

    Yinmeng flew into the sky, picked up the long sticks and threw them into the distance.

    "Then from now on, this place will also become my property."

    When Uchiha Obito left the first ball space, the others hadn't come back, and then he released everyone else from the time and space.

    "This way it's really over."

    The reincarnation of the dirty soil is being lifted, Uchiha Madara is also dead, and everything reveals a feeling that it is about to end.

    "it's not finished yet."

    "Huh?" Nagato looked at Da Sasuke: "But there are no enemies anymore."

    "Ah, it may indeed be over for you, but it's not over for me." Da Sasuke looked at Xiao Sasuke: "I just said the third round, right? Now it's the end  The fourth round can also be said to be the final round."

    "I will go from that state to this state for the final battlemy battle with Naruto."

    "So that's how it is." Jiraiya suddenly realized, "Indeed, the current Sasuke is too cold, and he is completely different from the current you. Is it really because of Naruto?"

    "Not exactly But it's okay to say so, well, let's continue watching, but the next battle may be boring." For Da Sasuke, the impression of the next battle with Naruto  The deepest thing is not the full blow of the two, but the persistence after the chakra is exhausted.

    "Um ah."

    Along with the progress, everyone has completed their farewell one after another and left this world.

    And just after that, Sasuke of this era expressed his decision.

    Just one look directly made the nine-tailed beasts unable to move, and then completed the seal of the nine-tailed beasts in an instant.

    "So strong!" Xiao Sasuke said in amazement, no matter for himself in this era.?Or how he thinks about his future self, he actually doesn¡¯t know much.

    Although these two people are said to be him, they are very strange to him.

    He couldn't imagine himself becoming them.

    He can only know that these are all possibilities for himself, the future that he may reach, but he may not follow the trajectory of fate to walk aside again.

    Compared with character issues, he cares more about strength.

    Even if the current goal is not Uchiha Itachi, he also wants power, and he has seen enough dangers facing the world in the future.

    Without strength, he can do nothing.

    "Whether it is to protect the people I cherish or change the past, it needs a strong enough power. Although I only have Sharingan now, I will have the two powers of kaleidoscope and reincarnation sooner or later."  '

    "Let's go." Da Sasuke looked at Sasuke of this era who sealed the tailed beast and said: "The next battle location is the Valley of the End, nothing will happen on the way, we can rush there first."

    Valley of the End.

    Sasuke and Naruto stood on Madara and Hashirama respectively.

    Sasuke began to tell Naruto his views and ideas on Hokage.

    'Is this what you understand Sasuke.  ¡¯ Uchiha Itachi listened to Sasuke¡¯s words in this era and secretly said: ¡®The more you go, the more you go, but you have a good friend, Sasuke.  '

    In Uchiha Itachi's view, this is definitely not a good way, because the price Sasuke needs to pay to achieve this is too high, and what he wants is definitely not Sasuke going to such a future: "Thanks to you, Naruto, thanks to  You, Sasuke, can become what you are now.  '

    Itachi Uchiha glanced vaguely at Osasuke at the side: "With a wife, a daughter, and a home of my own, the object of my protection is no longer alone. The most important thing ishe has you as a friend."  '

    However, Naruto at this time did not convince Sasuke, he had completely fallen into the darkness of his heart.

    Becoming paranoid.

    Gradually, the debate and quarrel between the two disappeared.

    There is obviously a deafening waterfall sound between the sky and the earth, but at this moment, for some reason, there is a very quiet feeling.

    Naruto and Sasuke rushed towards the other person almost at the same time.

    This is the final battle.

    (

 Text Chapter 63: The Valley of the End

    Chapter 63 The Valley of the End

    "Master Mayuri, is there anything wrong with Sasuke's thinking?"

    Yinmeng looked at Nirvana Yuri and asked.

    "Oh have you learned to think?" Nirvana Yuri grinned: "It's great very good, then let me talk about it."

    Xiao Nan also pricked up her ears. From her point of view, these two people have never left the laboratory, and they have no idea what they just did.

    She just felt that what Sasuke did was wrong, but she didn't know the specific reason.

    "Human emotions, in short, are composed of certain internal hormones." Nirvana Yuri took out a small bottle: "And the research I have completed can make people fall into a single emotion, such as anger, excitement, pain,  Happiness, wait."

    "?" Xiaonan was taken aback for a moment, why did he talk about research again?

    "That is to say, human emotions are the most unreliable and can be easily distorted." Mayori grinned and said, "Now Sasuke thinks he can bear all the darkness, but how far can he bear it?  "

    "Longevity? That kind of thing can be easily overcome, but feelings are difficult." Nie Yuli said with a smile: "That is to say, according to his statement, there may be no problem at first, but gradually he attributed all the darkness to himself.  Years, fifty years, hundreds of years what will happen?"

    "what happened?"

    "He may forget why he did such a thing, and he may regard darkness as normal, and think that darkness is normal, soby then he may burn all the darkness in the world by himself  Turned into spreading darkness across the world."

    "Not to mention the fact that there's a paranoid element to his personality, it's so easy to change from one extreme to the other."

    Xiao Nan didn't speak, glanced at Yinmeng who seemed to be thinking, and then set his eyes on the screen.

    In the picture, Naruto and Sasuke jumped off the stone statue at the same time, and started the final battle

    ?From the very beginning of Taijutsu, the two sides refused to give in to each other, using their own ninjutsu to interrupt the opponent's ninjutsu.

    After the battle started, neither side said anything.

    However, little Sasuke, who integrated part of his own chakra into himself in this era, can feel the feeling emerging from himself in this era

    It was a feeling that made him empathize.

    Different from the previous ones, when the current self is fighting, what appears in his heartis the current him.

    There is a kind of inevitability that he has come all the way to the present, which makes him mistakenly recognize the person below as his current self.

    Losing parents, elder brother, everything, a person's kind of loneliness that would overwhelm him.

    And the same as himself is Naruto.

    Like himself, he had nothing and lost everything.

    The two people in the battle have already used Susanoo and Nine Lama modes. Every blow in the battle can easily make the lake roll and change the terrain of the land.

    "There is no heretic golem, but use Susano?" Nagato looked at Sasuke of this era who disagreed with a word and directly summoned nine spheres of sealed tailed beasts, absorbing their huge chakra to make Susano produce a huge monster.  The change: "I didn't expect it to be so strong."

    ' 'Who won in the end of this battle?  ¡¯ Jiraiya looked at Da Sasuke: ¡®He is still alive, but Naruto is also alive, and he has become the Seventh Hokage In other words, did Naruto convince Sasuke at the end of the battle?  But the current Sasuke doesn't look convincing.  '

    A brand new, perhaps the strongest Susano in history was born!

    Susanohu's shell, inside is a huge chakra like lightning.

    Naruto on the opposite side used the shadow clone, but in just a moment, Sasuke appeared beside Naruto: "It's so fast, isn't it, is it the pupil technique of the reincarnation eye?"

    Susano at this moment is almost incomparably powerful.

    Naruto's full-strength punch in Nine Lama mode didn't hurt a single bit, but his own wrist was broken-if it was the current Susano, perhaps the Otsutsuki clan would not be able to easily destroy it.

    This Susano has completely crushed Naruto with the power of Nine Tails in terms of strength and speed.

    Soon after, the battle between the two rushed to a higher sky, above the clouds.

    "Let's follow!" Da Sasuke said and rushed over first: "As long as you dodge before using that move, you should be fine."  '

    &nbsp; "It's so strong, it's so big, but it moves so nimbly." Jiraiya looked at both sides of the battle: "It's not good, Tailed Beast¡ª?"

    He just wanted to talk about the Tailed Beast Jade, but he saw the three Tailed Beast Jade instantly destroyed by the lightning arrow shot by Susano, and hit Naruto's chakra coat.

    "To be able to do this to this extent"

    Facing Naruto at this time, Sasuke used his current strongest technique 'Indra's Arrow'.  It was a huge group of arrows gathered by Chakranin, which was now on the bow and was about to be shot.

    On the other hand, Naruto collected a large amount of natural energy on the ground, and Nine Tails became a three-headed and six-armed form.

    Two huge spiral shurikens were condensed by him, one was endless black, and the other shone with golden light.

    The next moment, two spiral shurikens were thrown out.

    And Sasuke also shot the arrow in his hand.

    "Obitu! Hurry up and bring everyone into time and space, the impact is coming!"

    "I know." Obito, who had prepared a long time ago, immediately used Kamui to bring everyone into time and space, and the two moves collided almost at the same time.

    However, Obito himself enters the state of "virtualization". In this state, it doesn't matter how strong the enemy's attack is.

    So he could see the scene with his own eyes.

    That can be said to be the most powerful explosion ever produced.

    The sky seems to have become daytime, more dazzling than the daytime.

    Thunderbolts spread in the air and hit the ground.

    The violent explosion impact spread to the whole world, and it was unknown where it would reach.

    Two huge ninjutsu formed a huge vortex, changing the surrounding climate.

    Almost instantly, the original lake on the ground disappeared, leaving only small streams, the original lake.  The waterfall was reduced to nothingness under this blow.

    Even if Kakashi is in the Kamui space, he perceives the huge celestial change and the unwillingness in his heart through this time and space.

    As the aftermath gradually disappeared, Obito called out everyone in the Kamui space, and saw the state at this moment together: "I didn't expect to have such a huge power Are Naruto and Sasuke alright?"

    The next moment, two people were seen falling from the sky.

    The Nine-Tails Coat and Susanoo on the two of them are gradually disappearing, but luckily they are still alive.

    (

 Text Chapter 64: The End of Everything

    Chapter 64 The end of everything

    The two people who fell from the sky had almost exhausted their chakra.

    But the battle didn't end there.

    In the beginning, the two of them could also use moves such as Amaterasu, Raiqie, Shadow Clone, and Helix Pill.

    But with the uselessness of Amaterasu, Rachel's chakra was naturally exhausted, and Naruto was unable to use the shadow clone again, and the last spiral pill fell to the ground due to lack of health, wasting chakra in vain.

    Now the two of them have only the last bit of strength left, abandoning the ninja fighting methods of the past, the use of ninjutsu, and using simple physical skills

    No, physique is not counted either.

    Just stand up with all your strength when your body still has strength, and hit your opponent with your fists and screams with all your strength.

    Because the two of them didn't even have much strength left to punch.

    The following battles have always been like this, and there has been no change.

    Nagato didn't know whether to say that the two were firm-willed or resistant. The fighting continued until dusk. The two of them obviously struggled to stand up, but they still didn't stop.

    The battle is still going on.

    The attacks of the two people couldn't even hit the opposite body. They just stood up and raised their fists, but the next moment they fell to the ground due to exhaustion.

    Even if such a fist hits, how powerful is it?

    But even so, the two of them still didn't stop and continued to fight.

    "Naruto" Xiao Sasuke looked at this scene with a complicated expression. He never expected that the crane tail in the school could do what he is doing now. Will he not give up even now?

    Now even if the fists of two people hit the opposite body, they can only push at most. Xiao Sasuke's own fists are much stronger than those two people.

    But even just this kind of attack can make another person fall, which shows how exhausted his physical strength is.

    The two of them just kept fighting in the creek that was the original lake.

    "It's almost enough"

    In this way, a period of time passed, and the battle finally ushered in a turning point.

    The Chakra that Kyuubi helped Naruto condense was swallowed by Sasuke with the power of the reincarnation eye, and part of the Chakra was restored.

    Restore Chakra to the point where Rachel can be used.

    Sasuke said that his right eye had turned into a Sharingan, and he slammed down the Rachel in his hand towards Naruto who fell on the ground.

    However, this strike of Raikiri didn't have any effect. Instead, Naruto caught him and punched him flying at the moment when his pupil power weakened.

    Facing Sasuke's words to make him give up again, Naruto raised his head.

    Sasuke gritted his teeth, took a deep breath, and calmed down his breathing. The next moment Rachel and Kagu Domei appeared on his left hand at the same time.

    A sound like a thousand birds screaming came.

    "Is it going to end?" Uchiha Itachi looked down: "It seems that Naruto's Chakra was taken away by Sasuke just now, this battle is finally coming to an end, and Naruto's sidealthough I don't know what happened  What, but his chakra seems to have recovered part of it."

    The two rushed towards each other. At this time, Naruto's right hand gradually condensed the light of the spiral pill.

    The first and the last.

    Leiqie and Helix Wan collided with each other again.

    White light bloomed under the rest of the statues between Madara and Hashirata, and expanded to the surroundings. The two statues that appeared not long after Konoha was established were finally completely destroyed at this moment by the moves of the two people.

    But both are still alive.

    Little Sasuke could feel it.

    At this moment, the consciousness of the two entered another world, which was their past memories and memories.

    Possibly because he thought he was dead, Sasuke who came to this world was more recalling the past, recalling his own past.

    Thinking back againthat hellish day.

    Recalling the battle so far.

    "That's me." Xiao Sasuke covered his eyes, feeling the huge emotion similar to himself.

    Uchiha Itachi supported Little Sasuke, who was leaning forward slightly, and said, "What should we do next?"

    "Let those two people save their lives first." Da Sasuke said: "Although we try our best not to be born, but more or less are also right.This world has caused some influence. It would be bad if the two of them really died here. I will disappear, and Naruto will disappear too.  "

    "The world will go in a completely different direction, and there is nothing else to do. When those two people wake up, it's almost time for us to go back."

    Little Sasuke fell into a semi-conscious state at this time, and his consciousness overlapped with that of Sasuke who fell over there.

    Once again, he saw the scenes that made him unforgettable, and knew how he got all the way to the present.

    Although the kaleidoscope was not turned on because of this, there was gradually an extra jadeite in the pupil, and both eyes became three-shaped jade writing sharing eyes.

    Da Sasuke looked at the injuries of the two, and dealt with them secretly, making sure that the two would not die because of it, but they would not wake up and leave because of it.

    I don't know how long it has passed, as Sasuke who was lying there woke up, little Sasuke also woke up from the wave of memories.

    The group of people was standing less than ten meters away from where Naruto and Sasuke were lying, listening to the last words and the last development.

    Little Sasuke is in the period that Sasuke thinks of in this era.

    The period when I became more and more concerned about Naruto who kept messing around to attract others.

    "This is¡ª?" Little Sasuke was lost in thought, and suddenly saw Naruto's memory with Sasuke of this era, saw Itachi entrusting himself to Naruto, saw Naruto's struggle, and Naruto's dream  , Naruto's growth.

    Seeing Itachi's view of Hokage in Naruto's memory, I saw More and more people gathered around Naruto.

    "Reallyso you arereally" I envy you.

    Xiao Sasuke read the previous words in a voice that he might not even be able to hear, but the latter words were already silent.

    The sky gradually brightened at this time.

    "Are you okay, Sasuke." Itachi looked at the little Sasuke who stood up and said, "Do you want to eat something, starting from yesterday."

    "I'm fine, it's about to end." Little Sasuke looked at himself not far away: "It's the same when it ends here."

    He already understood why that cold self would become the one next to him who seemed much gentler.

    He heard his own laughter in this era, and saw his own tears in this era.

    Although I lost an arm, I gained more.

    In this way, everything is over.

    (

 Text Chapter 65: Rewriting History

    Chapter 65: Rewriting History

    "Okay, so everything is over." Osasuke looked at Haruno Sakura and Kakashi who rushed over and said, "The rest of the things belong to the era I am in. There is no specific statement, as long as you know Otsutsu  As long as the Mu Clan will appear, what is needed at that time is a strong force to resist foreign enemies."

    "This kind of thing is much simpler."

    "Well, that's right." Zilai also nodded and smiled: "As long as everyone is united, there will be no problem."

    "Let's go."

    Little Sasuke stood there and looked back at himself in this era: "I just wanted to gain power at first, even if I knew the truth, because I had to kill Danzo, the target of revenge is still there, just changed to another target  .  But now Maybe the result has not changed, I will still find a chance to kill Danzo, but the reason is different.  '

    'After experiencing the previous things, I really want to empathize with you and bear the same memories. Although the current Naruto is just a kid, butI should be able to get along well with him.  '

    "It's time to go back, Sasuke."

    "Yes, here we come¡ª¡ª" Little Sasuke quickly followed, flew up into the sky, and at the same time secretly said in his heart: "By the way, he can also help me and Naruto in other worlds. If his parents and mine are both  If I can survive what will happen?  '

    The sky was full of dark clouds, as if it was about to rain.

    The space was distorted for a while, and Uchiha Obito looked at the scene in front of him with a complicated expression: "This is it."

    This is the place where Lin is about to die, and the time when she is about to die.

    After the group of them finished their future travel, most of them returned to where they should go.

    Go to Konoha.

    But he didn't go, he couldn't bear it anymore, so he came here earlier, he wanted to save Lin and create a world with Lin.

    'Thanks to Nirvana Yuri's technology, this can be achieved, and Hei Ze must be sealed. I don't want Hei Ze to hinder us in the world where Lin and I live.  '

    'As for thinking that this world is helljust regain yourself when the time comes.  '

    It is also necessary for him to open the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, and only with this power can he better protect Lin.

    Therefore, the first thing to do is to change Lin.

    The space was distorted again. Uchiha Obito found Lin in this era, sent her who had just become Jinchuriki and hadn't woken up to time and space, and then put the false Nohara Lin back to the original place.

    'Next, this Nohara Lin will act according to the original trajectory, and the rest will only focus on Madara.  '

    So he once again used space-time ninjutsu to come to that familiar place.

    But it didn't move.

    He remembered what happened here, as long as he waited for himself to go out and then come back, Hei Ze would appear at that time.

    "Um?"

    Obito Uchiha activated Kamui and entered the time and space, and found that Rin Nohara was preparing to commit suicide here.

    "Don't be stupid, Lin."

    "?" Nohara Rin was taken aback, and looked at Obito Uchiha, who had half a familiar face and half an unfamiliar face: "Are you Obito?"

    "It's me." Obito Uchiha walked over and looked at the familiar face in front of him and said with a smile.

    "Wait, Obito! Although I don't know why you are still alive, but listen to me, my body has been injected with three tails. They probably want me to return to Konoha, and then trigger a riot in three tails. Before that, you must  Kill me." Nohara Lin was very calm, quickly judged the situation and then explained: "I just experimented, but my body must have been tampered with, so I can't commit suicide."

    As she spoke, she looked at Obito Uchiha with a sad look in her eyes: "Sorry, Obito, it's been so long, but I just said this when we met for the first time, can I trouble you to kill me?"

    "" Obito Uchiha put his hands on Lin's shoulders, looking at the familiar face and those strong eyes staring at him.

    "Bring soil?"

    "Umah, sorry, I was distracted just now." Uchiha Obito recovered and said.

    "I always feel something is wrong." Nohara Lin looked around: "Where is here? And are you a lot louder? The voice is also"

    "Time is limited, let's explain directly." Uchiha Obito said deeply.He took a breath and said, "I'm from the future."

    "?"

    "In my world, Lynn, you are dead so I took a lot of detours." Uchiha Obito said: "But I finally returned to the right track. This time I came here to change the matter of your death.  It's all right, so you'll survive anyway."

    "The future?" Nohara Lin suppressed the surprise in her heart: "But if you do this, once Sanwei loses control¡ª"

    "Don't worry, Sanwei will never get out of control, and I will help you deal with the spell in your heart in a while." Uchiha Obito said: "But before that, one person must be sealed, so  Only in this way can you ensure that the world you live in will move towards peace, sobe patient for a while."

    Obito Uchiha said as he took out a piece of clothing of the same style as his own: "Put on this, after you put it on, other people will not find you, and you will come out when all the dust settles."

    "But if you change the past, will nothing happen in the future?"

    "Don't worry." Obito Uchiha said with a smile: "It's not considered the past, it should be said to be a similar but different world. It's too difficult to really explain. You just need to make sure that there is no influence."

    "Welluh" Nohara Lin said, tears gradually flowed from her eyes: "That is to say, I don't have to die?"

    "Um."

    "Obito, you are not dead, will you come back?"

    "Um."

    "Very good"

    After all, she didn't want to die either, but she knew what would happen if she lived, so she forced herself to walk on the 'right way'.

    And until now, after she finally determined that she didn't need to die, she breathed a sigh of relief and felt relieved, looked at Obito in front of her again with tears in her eyes and smiled and said, "Welcome back, Obito.  "

    "¡ª¡ª!"

    Obito was shocked all over, and had an urge to take her away directly, or simply kill the self in this world to replace her, but he still endured it.

    I finally endured it after trying my best.

    'Be patient, Obito, my Lin is still waiting for me, this can't be the case.  ¡¯ Obito took a deep breath and secretly said, he is not going to live for too long.

    After saving a few more worlds and creating a few more worlds in his ideals, he is ready to die.

    Go to the pure land to find your own Lin.

    And what I'm doing now is the journey before the end, so I can't stop here.  (

 Main Text Chapter 66: The World Where Lynn Is Still Still

    Chapter 66: The world where Lin is still alive

    "Okay let's do it"

    "Before Iresurrectedyou were Uchiha Madara."

    Uchiha Madara said as he sat on the chair, his body slowly lost his breath and walked towards death.

    "Then take soil."

    ? Pretending to be Hei Ze made by Madara Uchiha, he moved his body twice, looked at Obito Uchiha and said, "Next you¡ªhuh?"

    Before I finished speaking, I felt something was placed on my shoulder.

    Turning around, he saw a blood-red Sharingan, staring at him, and was about to say something, but he found that he couldn't say anything.

    And the body is being peeled off from Bai Jue's body little by little, being absorbed by the thing on the shoulder.

    'It's not gooda part of it must be separated immediatelyCan't it be separated?  ¡¯ Hei Jue looked at the blood-red Sharingan: ¡®I am somewhat familiar with this face Isn¡¯t this Obito?  Why on earth did he do this?  How did it work?  '

    He has endless doubts, but in the end he can only be caught by Uchiha Obito with his own doubts made by Nirvana Mayuri.

    "Who are you¡ª¡ª?"

    Obito Uchiha, who is still relatively immature in this time and space, stared at the strange figure that appeared behind Hei Ze with his eyes wide open.

    Of course it's unfamiliar.

    How long has he not looked in the mirror since he came to this 'world'?  I don't even remember what I look like now.

    Suddenly seeing one side of his face disfigured and growing so much of himself, he felt very confused.

    But he didn't make a move because of this.

    "Bring soil."

    "¡ª¡ª!!" Just now, he was just stunned, but when he heard the voice, he was shocked. He saw that beside the stranger, the water waves were shaking slightly, and a familiar figure appeared there out of thin air.

    "Lin?"

    Isn't Lynn dead?  Why nowwhat the hell happened?

    Obito Uchiha's brain in this time and space was very confused, and he put his hands in front of his body and received a seal: "Solution!"

    But the scenery in front of him has not changed in any way, even if his eyes have turned into kaleidoscope Sharingan Isn't it an illusion?

    "Lin! Stay away from that guy, he looks very dangerous¡ª!" Uchiha Obito Kazuki in this time and space, although he doesn't know what happened, it's good that Lin is still alive.

    "Are you saying that you are dangerous?" Obito Uchiha from the future said with a smile.

    "What do you mean?" Obito Uchiha of this time and space looked puzzled.

    "What a dull guy, can't you look at yourself in the mirror!" The future Uchiha Obito said: "I am obviously you!"

    "Huh? Ah?" Obito Uchiha, who was still full of bitterness and hatred just now, with the expression of "this world is hell", became stupid when he saw Lin's appearance at this moment.

    The brain response was also much slower, especially after Lin walked over to hold his hand, his brain almost completely shut down.

    "To make a long story short, you count as much as you can listen to." Obito Uchiha from the future gritted his teeth. He didn't want to look at this picture anymore, and he regretted it a little¡ªalthough he said this in his heart, but in Lin's  From the vantage point, he actually had a very comfortable smile on his face.

    "Lin will run into Kakashi's Rachel, everything is Uchiha Madara's plan." The future Uchiha Obito controlled the nearby Bai Ze: "He wanted you to step into the darkness, and in fact he succeeded  , and then according to the original future, you will follow his plan to find the holder of the current reincarnation eye, and in the future, in order to collect tailed beasts, complete the infinite monthly reading and launch the fourth ninja world war"

    "However, in that war, I found myself again, changed back to the Uchiha Obito who wanted to become Hokage, and came to a different world through someone's technologythat is, here, changing the original destiny  .¡±

    "And seal all the black hands behind the scenes, even the black man who Uchiha Madara used in it, so as to prevent the world from going to war again."

    "that's it."

    "How about making it simpler?"

    "" Obito Uchiha of the future sighed: "Continuing in short is to change the fate of Lin's death, and go back to the past to save Lin!"

    "Then what I saw"

    "That's a fake. The puppet made with special technology has Lin's appearance, but it is manipulated in other ways.A body with a mind of its own.  "

    Future Uchiha Obito continued: "In addition, Infinity Tsukiyomi is not to make people fall into a peaceful dream, but to make people white and gather Chakra."

    Mirai Obito looked at Bai Ze beside him and said, "These things are people who won Infinity Tsukiyomi thousands of years ago, and the purpose of gathering Chakra is to resurrect the mother of the Sage of the Six Paths, Otsuki Kaguya."

    "And Kurogetsu is what Otsutsuki Kaguya left behind. In order to revive his will body, he has been secretly manipulating everything, modifying the stone slab left by the Sage of the Six Paths, instigating the war between Uchiha and Senju, and using Uchiha Madara to get it.  Samsara eyes."

    "If there is anything you don't understand, write it down and tell Minato-sensei when you go back." Future Uchiha Obito continued: "The plan that Madara specially asked Minato-sensei to carry out the mission was to prevent being disturbed."

    "What about you? Obito?" Lin looked at Obito and said, "You've said so much in one breath, what are you going to do next?"

    "II will return to my original world." Uchiha Obito said: "Don't worry, now I have surpassed my past self, and I will not cross the corpses of my companions anymore."

    ""

    "Although it's a bit troublesome, I will trouble you to take care of me in this world, Lin Take good care of him, and don't let him make detours."

    "You bastard" Obito Uchiha of this time and space was a little dazed.

    "Well, leave it to me." Lin said with a smile.

    "Everything is up to you." The future Uchiha Obito said as the surrounding space distorted, and slowly disappeared in front of the two.

    So in this room, apart from Bai Ze who was nailed to the ground with a black rod, only Lin and Obito Uchiha were left.

    As for Lin's invisibility equipment, which was also taken away by Obito Uchiha in the future, Nirvana Mayori forbids this thing from being left in other time and space.

    And he also untied the spell on Lin's heart before.

    Obito Uchiha appeared outside and fell into an invisible state again: "In this way, I will return to Konoha, and Minato-sensei will know everything But just in case, there is one more person to deal with.  '

    'Danzo, that guy has completely fallen into his own world, and the future peace cannot accommodate him.  ¡¯ (

 Text Chapter 67 Really Alive

    Chapter 67 Really Alive

    "Danzo is dead¡ª¡ª!"

    Obito Uchiha did not leave this world immediately, but went to kill Danzo in this world, and after Danzo died, he was discovered by the root people, and they lost their immediate boss and reported the matter to the third generation  Naruto.

    "What?" Hokage III was shocked when he got the news: "Who killed Danzo?"

    "Maybe it's Orochimaru." The root member said with his head down: "Master Danzo has been conducting some kind of experiment. According to Orochimaru, it is achievable, but the final result failed"

    "Experiment?"

    "Yesthe adaptability experiment of the first-generation cells." The root member said: "Danzo-sama has become a tree."

    That's right, the way Uchiha Obito killed Danzo was to stimulate the first-generation cells in his body. According to what he learned, Danzo had already begun to inject the first-generation cells at this time.

    Just not as much as after.

    Now it was just an adaptive experiment. After all, he didn't have so many sharing eyes, just to let his body get used to the first-generation target cells.

    During the previous experiment, there were such mistakes in the encirclement.

    However, Obito Uchiha hid aside, using Yang Dun to stimulate the cells in Danzo's body to speed up their growth, and he just died.

    Not only the Danzo of this world, but the Danzo of his original world should also die like this.

    The Sharingan on his arm can indeed suppress it to a certain extent, but once he uses Yang Dun to stimulate it, this level of suppression is useless at all, and he can only wait for death.

    "That Danzo guy actually¡ª?" The Third Hokage was shocked, and said in disbelief: "Where is his body? Take me to see him!"

    "yes!"

    The root people can't do anything about it. Although the Uchiha extermination night has not yet appeared, and their number has not been controlled on a large scale, their loyalty to Danzo is not absolute.

    They are controlled in themselves, and now that the Danzang people are dead, they naturally fall to Hokage's side.

    Therefore, the third generation quickly saw Danzo located in the secret laboratory of the underground root, most of his body turned into a tree, and he had no breath.

    "You go out, let me stay here alone for a while." Sandaime said after looking at Danzo's body in silence for a long time.

    "yes."

    Gen and Anbu's people retreated, and only Sandai and Danzo were left in the room.

    "Danzo" Danzo, who had died for the third generation, sighed long, and recalled the youth spent with Danzo in his mind.

    "It just so happens that I'm about to step down from Hokage's position. I feel like I've accomplished nothing during these years If it wasn't for your help, it might have been worse. The second generation left in a hurry. If it wasn't for you at that time  The help could be even worse."

    "I am not suitable to be Hokage, but one thing I can be sure of is that you are even more unsuitable But it is too late to say anything at this time, and then I will leave everything to Minato, that child can unite the people in the village  People, loved by everyone, if it is him, it should make Konoha better."

    Danzo's death made Sandaimu a lot older.

    Along with the recent situation becoming more and more powerless, and another incident that happened recently-the defection of Orochimaru.

    Possibly because he knew Danzo died because of his experiment, Orochimaru ran away just in case.

    Therefore, the order was reversed a bit.

    ?Because Danzo died and Orochimaru ran away, it took three generations to find out about various research projects of Orochimaru.

    "I didn't expect that guy Danzo's body to be so bad." Orochimaru looked in the direction of Konoha: "I remember that he should have transplanted a Sharingan, didn't it work at allor was it secretly  Who moved hands and feet?"

    "Forget it, it's only a matter of time before my experiment is leaked. Not to mention that Hokage is far away from me, Konoha can't stay anymore It's really eventful."

    "As for the person who moved his hands and feet, we can only slowly investigate in secret." Orochimaru raised the corner of his mouth: "But this is also good, leaving Konoha, there will be no one when I conduct various experiments."  I'm in the way, butthe subordinates need to develop a bit."

    "Otherwise, it would be too troublesome for me to do everything myself."

    Thinking of this, Orochimaru started his own way of defecting in advance.

    In this way, the only candidate for the Fourth Hokage is Namikaze.Namikaze is alone¡ªalthough the third generation was planning to make Namikaze Minato the fourth Hokage from the very beginning.

    Although the process has undergone some changes, the result is good.

    At this time, Konoha and Sand Yin formed an alliance, coupled with the statement of the yellow flash on the battlefield, even the attack of Yan Yin who bet thousands of ninjas was resolved by him.

    Countries have held peace talks, and the war is coming to an end.

    And in this case, Obito Uchiha and Rin Nohara returned to Konoha.

    "Hey-Kakashi! Hey-!"

    Kakashi lying on the bed was staring at his dead fish eyes in a daze, when he heard the shout outside the window, turned his head slightly and saw a familiar watermelon head, but he was immersed in the death of Lin and Obito at this time.  Among them, there is no mood to take care of other things at all.

    "Obito and Lin are back!"

    "¡ª¡ª!" Kakashi's pupils widened, and he looked at Kai outside the window: "What did you say?"

    "It's true! Obito and Rin are back! Neither of them died¡ª"

    boom!

    Kakashi rushed out immediately: "Speaking of it, both of them are still alive? This is impossible, I obviously"

    "I don't know what's going on, but it's the truth." Kai immediately followed up and said with a smile: "The two of them are at the Hokage office building now, hurry over there!"

    "Hmm!" Kakashi ran over with anticipation and fear.

    He knew that Kai would not lie to him about this kind of thing, but after all, people did die in front of him, how could it be possible that they did not die?

    "Kakashi¡ª"

    "Don't run so fast, be careful Kakashi¡ª!"

    The various sounds along the way did not reach his ears, and at this time Kakashi's ears only had buzzing sounds like buzzing.

    Can't hear anything else.

    Then he finally ran to Hokage's office building, and even forgot to knock on the door and opened the door directly.

    After pushing open the door, what I saw was the third Hokage sitting in the middle, Namikaze Minato standing aside, and Uchiha Obito and Nohara Rin standing in the middle.

    "It's finally here, Kakashi." Uchiha Obito turned his head and smiled at Kakashi and said, "What's the matter, your expression, I haven't become Hokage yet, how could I die so easily!  "

    It's not a dream, it's really alive¡ª¡ª (

 Text Chapter 68: The First Year of Konoha

    Chapter 68: The First Year of Konoha

    'that's it.  '

    Looking at the self in Hokage's office describing the experience of this period of time, Obito Uchiha involved himself in time and space and left here.

    ¡®Next, you can go ten years later and see the follow-up situation.  '

    And in the world where Nirvana Mayori is located, Jiraiya also returned to Konoha and told the third generation of Hokage about the experience during this period.

    "Is there such a thing" The third generation said with some amazement: "Obito Uchiha Madara Uchiha and Kaguya Otsutsuki."

    "Never thought that Naruto and Sasuke could grow to that height."

    "That's true." Jiraiya said with a smile: "I'm going to try the words of Nirvana Yuri to change the world. I'm going to try it in the era when the first generation was still alive."

    "You can do whatever you want." The third generation has no objection to this: "And is the world where the first generation is still alive If so, the peace of the world will definitely last longer, and maybe it will lead to a different world.  the way."

    "That's why I chose that era. The first generation and Naruto are very similar No, it should be said that Naruto and the first generation are very similar, so I want to take this opportunity to bring Naruto to the past."  Lai also said with a smile: "Sasuke has already started to grow, I don't have to worry about him. Therefore, Naruto can't just be idle like this. Since the two of them will be friends in the future, Naruto doesn't want to stay behind Sasuke all the time.  "

    "Then go." The third generation nodded and said, "If it's you, it should be fine, but there is one thing you need to do before that."

    "Huh? What's the matter?" Zilai also had some doubts.

    "Have you said it, the future Fifth Hokage is Tsunade." The third said, "Go and bring her here to become the Fifth Hokage."

    "¡ª¡ª!? Hey, are you kidding me?"

    "No, I'm serious." The third generation said and slowly closed his eyes, then opened them again and looked at Jiraiya: "Danzo is dead."

    "¡ª¡ª!" Ji Laiye was taken aback for a moment, and then said: "The people who were with me did it."

    "Well, although I don't know who did it." The third generation nodded: "According to what you said about Danzo's actions, plus those people already know, that is to say, no matter who killed  There are possibilities for Danzang.¡±

    "ButDanzo is not the root of the problem." Third Generation said: "The root of the problem is me."

    "The old man¡ª"

    "It's my incompetence that gave birth to Danzo. In the final analysis, I'm not suitable to be Hokage. Although there are many things that Danzo did wrong, I have to admit that if it wasn't for his existence, I wouldn't have  Ye may be worse." Third Hokage looked at Jiraiya and said seriously: "That's why I passed the throne to Fourth, but unfortunately Fourth died too early."

    "And since you said that the fifth generation is Tsunade, it means that she has the qualifications to be Hokage. After that, the sixth generation of Kakashi and the seventh generation of Naruto can come one by one in order."

    "But the current Tsunade may not have this idea"

    "That's why I want you to go out." The third generation said with a smile: "According to what you said, in that world, you and Naruto brought back Tsunade, so this time it is you and Naruto who will go together! The words of the two of you  It can definitely be done!"

    "After all, one of you is the son of prophecy, and the other is the teacher of the son of prophecy. Unlike me, a bad old man, you are the one who changes the world!" The third generation looked at Jiraiya and said, "I believe in you."

    "Well ah, that" Zilai also scratched his head and said with some embarrassment: "Anyway, I will give it a try."

    "Then I'll leave it to you, Ziraiya." The third generation nodded and said: "The new era is no longer suitable for an old guy like me to lead. Hurry up and bring back the next person who will lead Konoha!"

    Therefore, Jiraiya also found Naruto, and after leaving Konoha with him, he successfully brought Tsunade back after spending some time.

    Although the time has moved forward a lot, Tsunade has become the Fifth Hokage.

    In this way, the third Hokage retired for the second time.

    After completing these, Jiraiya and Naruto, who was still a student, left Konoha again, and came to a new time and space using Nirvana Mayuri's technology.

    In the first year of Konoha¡ª¡ª

    "Oh, is this the first Konoha?" Naruto had a half-knowledge of what was going to happen, but he knew that he had traveled through time and space: "Really, the faces of Grandpa Hokage and the others are all??Yes.  "

    "Well indeed, there is no face at all." Jiraiya looked into the distance: "It seems that even the first year of Konoha is quite early, so Naruto, don't yell!  It¡¯s not good to find out¡ª¡ª!¡±

    "The lascivious sageyou have the loudest voice." Naruto pouted dissatisfiedly, but he didn't shout after all, and walked while looking around curiously.

    "In short, let's finish the task first. Really Even compared to my era, it has changed too much. I don't know the way at all."

    Zilai also took out a ball.

    There is a black monster sealed inside.

    Through the perception of the same energy, as long as the Heijue of this era is close to a certain range, it will be discovered, and then the Heijue will be sealed.

    "First of all, let's know where the first generation and Uchiha Madara are." Jiraiya said: "Kuroze should be near those two people, especially Madara. It will be much easier after he is sealed."

    Konoha's current village is not big, and the number of people is not so large. In fact, it is very simple to find the first generation, and soon Jilai found the current first generation Hokage, Senju Hashirama.

    Although the current Hashirama is not Hokage, in fact the name Hokage does not exist yet.

    "Follow me."

    Jiraiya put the hood on Naruto and entered the stealth mode: "We must not reveal our identity before we catch Heijue, otherwise he may be hiding for a thousand or two thousand years, that guy can do it  This kind of thing, maybe we will secretly provoke a war again, and then our efforts will be in vain.¡±

    The two followed behind, looking at Senju Hashirama who was respected by other people on the road, and Madara who scared the children away.

    The two of them came together to Hokage Rock where there is nothing yet.

    "Is this the origin of Hokage and Konoha?" Naruto looked at the two people curiously: "They are so interesting, hehe."

    "It's the first time I know this kind of thing." Jiraiya looked at the ball in his hand, and his eyes lit up when he saw the moving pointer on it: "I found it¡ª! It's over there, follow me Naruto!  "

    (

 Text Chapter 69 Initial (two chapters in one)

    ? Chapter 69 Initial

    "you¡ª¡ª"

    It is not once or twice to seal Heijue, but after the improvement of Nie Yuli, this technique can be said to be more and more proficient.

    It is completely ineffective for other people, but as long as it touches the black absolute, it is a lore.

    A seal that absolutely cannot be escaped.

    Therefore, this time's Heijue is just like in other worlds, it was sealed up without any useful words being uttered.

    "Okay! This way, the black hand behind the scenes that the lecherous fairy said has been sealed!" Uzumaki Naruto jumped up happily: "So we can continue?"

    "Well, the next step is to prevent the hatred that has broken the chain from breeding again." Jiraiya nodded and said with a smile: "Let's go, let's go to the first Daime-sama!"

    "Brother, someone wants to see you."

    Senju Tobima opened the door and said to Senju Hashirama, "It seems to be a ninja from another place."

    "Oh, is it a new person who wants to join our village?" Senju Hashirama said happily. Since the village was built with the Uchiha clan, people have come here one after another.

    And just today, they determined the name of the village "Konoha", and at the previous meeting, Senju Zhuma proposed that Uchiha Madara should become Hokage.

    Qian Shou Feijian was going to talk about his innocent big brother, but now is not the time.

    Judging by the chakra, the ninja with the word 'oil' on his head is pretty good. Although he is definitely not as good as Senju Hashirama, he should be the patriarch of a certain ninja clan.

    and

    He talked to those two people for a while, and it felt like he was facing two Senjujuma and it was a more silly version.

    This situation made him judge that there should be no problem.

    "It should be like this, I'll let people in." Qianshou Fanjian shouted towards the door: "You two, come in."

    With that said, a white-haired man and a yellow-haired kid came in.

    "It's really similar!" Naruto's eyes lit up as soon as he came in: "Hehuo¡ªah, it hurts!"

    "Naruto." Jiraiya punched Naruto on the head: "It's not like I said it, don't talk nonsense."

    "But didn't you say it before, it's all right after you see him?" Naruto said dissatisfiedly, covering his head and pouting.

    "Haha, don't be too nervous." Senshou Zhujian said something wrong, and the two of them didn't look nervous from that aspect.

    Especially the kid with the yellow hair

    Senshou Hashirama looked at Uzumaki Naruto, for some reason, he always felt that he had a very close feeling.

    "I heard that Muthis is a village established by Senju and Uchiha, and foreigners are welcome to join, isn't that right?" Jiraiya said with a smile.

    He just saw before that the name Konoha was confirmed by Uchiha Madara just today, in other words, it is impossible for other people to know.

    "Well, that's right!" Senju Hashirama nodded and said with a smile: "Whether it's a ninja or not, whether it's a sage ninja, or other ninjas, we Konoha welcome all! By the way, Konoha is this village  The new name, spotted, is not bad, right?"

    "It's really nice." Naruto, who was used to listening to Konoha, put his hands on his head and said with a grin.

    "Then" Jilai also touched his chin: "I wonder if I can meet the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Madara?"

    "Of course!" Senjujuma's eyes lit up. There were other ninjas who wanted to join Konoha before, such as the Sarutobi clan or the Shimura clan, but they all came to him to discuss.

    Didn't go to Uchiha Madara at all.

    Konoha is the same now, many people are very afraid of Uchiha Madara.

    But now, someone named someone who wants to meet Uchiha Madara. Although this situation will reduce his influence in Konoha, this is what he originally thought.

    It's better to say this is better!

    "These two guys" Qian Shou Fei Jian felt a little dissatisfied.

    "Tobima, go and call Madara." Senju Bashima said with a smile, "This is a rare opportunity."

    "Don't call, I'm right here." At this moment, Uchiha Madara's voice appeared by the window, and he was standing on the eaves outside the window.

    Originally, he came to eavesdrop.

    ? Although he regards Hashirama as a brother, he has always been vigilant against?Do Otsuki one style, and the other is called Otsutsuki Kaguya.  "

    ¡®Hui Ye?  ¡¯ Uchiha Madara¡¯s heart moved.

    "Originally, according to the original plan, Otsutsuki Kaguya should swallow the seeds of the sacred tree so as to spread and devour the whole world, and the seeds of the sacred tree are also ten tails!"

    "But at the last moment, Otsuki Kaguya attacked Otsuki Ichishiki. Although she didn't kill her, she became the one who ate the Chakra fruit in turn, and Otsuki Ichishiki was a certain person hidden in this world.  The place is still alive."

    "He is waiting for the opportunity to devour all the chakras in this world again."

    "And Otsuki Kaguya became the ancestor of Chakra, and then gave birth to two children, Otsuki Hagoromo and Otsuki Hamura." Jiraiya looked at several people: "Otsuki Hagoromo is Six Paths Sage.  "

    "What? Sage of the Six Paths? The one in the legend¡ª?"

    "That's right, that's it." Zilai also nodded and continued.

    About Otsuki Kaguya and Infinity Tsukiyomi, about Otsuki Yuromo and Otsuki Hamura's seal Otsuki Kaguya, and the birth of "Black Zee" at the last moment.

    And about Otsutsuki Hagoromo's two children-Indra and Asura.

    "In order to revive Otsutsuki Kaguya, Heijue found the stone slab left by the Sage of the Six Paths for a long time, changed the content on it, and led the successors of Indra and Asura to fight each other, waiting for the birth of the reincarnation eye.  that moment."

    "And the Indra and Asura of this generation are the two of you." Jiraiya said: "Indra is Uchiha Madara, Asura is Senjubashirama, and Heijue has been secretly tempting the two of you to fight.  , looking forward to Uchiha Madara opening the eyes of reincarnation one day."

    "Interesting" Uchiha Madara folded his hands on his chest: "Unfortunately, I will not become someone else's pawn to do such ridiculous things, even if I am the reincarnation of Indra."

    "Well" Zilai also paused for a moment: "But in fact you have indeed become Hei Jue's pawn."

    "What?" Madara Uchiha frowned.

    "The next Hokage election will be held, and the first Hokage is Senju Hashima, the second Hokage is Senju Higama, and Madarayou left the village not long after becoming Hokage in Hashirama."  Jilai also said: "Because you took the contents of that stone slab seriously, you wanted to obtain the power of Zhujian, and started a plan based on this."

    "In the end, the two of you had a big battle in the Valley of the End, and at the end of the battle, Madara was killed by Hashirama." Jiraiya looked at the nervous two people and continued, "But this is indeed Madara's trap.  Xie Naqi faked his death and obtained the power of Hashirama, and finally opened the eyes of reincarnation when he was dying."

    "Well"

    "You took the infinite moon reading as the truth, and gave the reincarnation eye to other people according to the plan, and waited until that person used the reincarnation eye pupil technique reincarnation natural technique to resurrect you." Jiraiya continued: "After that, I experienced a lot  After a lot of twists and turns, you finally succeeded, gathered all nine tailed beasts, possessed the power of ten tails, resurrected and regained the eyes of reincarnation, became ten tailed jinchuriki, and possessed the power of a sage."

    "And I used the infinite monthly reading, so that everyone in the world fell into the world of dreams." Jiraiya looked at the ugly Madara without stopping: "Then you were attacked by Heijue from behind, and your body was taken away.  Let Kaguya be resurrected to know the truth of the matter at this time."

    "Spot"

    Hashirama looked at Uchiha Madara worriedly.

    "This is the history of the future." Jiraiya looked at Uchiha Madara and said: "We have returned to this era, first captured Hei Ze and sealed it, and then came to find you."

    "Now you haven't left Konoha, and you haven't started a battle with Hashirama. I have also arrested Heijue, the mastermind behind the scenes. That is to say, this world has the possibility of moving towards peace from the present era!"

    "Wait¡ªyou sealed Heijue?"

    Uchiha Madara said quickly.

    "Yes, it is like that."

    "Give Heijue to me, and I'll interrogate him myself! Let me see if it's what you said!" Uchiha Madara said: "Also that guy dared to use me, even if it wasn't now I would  Absolutely cannot spare him!"

    "No, leave this matter to me!" Qianshou, who said he had left but had been peeping outside, opened the door and walked in: "I'll interrogate Hei Jue!"

    "Tobima" Uchiha Madara narrowed his eyes slightly, his pupils turned into three jade beads, he had long been unhappy looking at Tobima.

    "You heard it too, big brother!" Senshou Kaijian didn't lie in the threat of Uchiha Madara's eyes at all: "Mara is too dangerous, so¡ª"

    "Tobima!!" Hashirama interrupted Senju Tobima to stop him, and then said to Jiraiya: "Please, can you give Kurojue to Madara? We will never let him run away  of!"

    ps: There was no electricity for a while before, and I thought the wire was broken, but now it seems that it is not, and there will be problems with the power supply for a while.

    However, my update has little to do with electricity at the moment. The main reason is that my neck feels uncomfortable recently and I feel dizzy while sitting. Let me tell you now just in case.

    ()That's it, big brother!  "Thousands of hands are not at all because of the threat of Uchiha Madara's eyes: "Mara is too dangerous, so¡ª"

    "Tobima!!" Hashirama interrupted Senju Tobima to stop him, and then said to Jiraiya: "Please, can you give Kurojue to Madara? We will never let him run away  of!"

    ps: There was no electricity for a while before, and I thought the wire was broken, but now it seems that it is not, and there will be problems with the power supply for a while.

    However, my update has little to do with electricity at the moment. The main reason is that my neck feels uncomfortable recently and I feel dizzy while sitting. Let me tell you now just in case.

    (

 Text Chapter 70 All for Konoha (2 in 1)

    Chapter 70 All for Konoha

    "Brother¡ª¡ª" Tomona said without changing his mind: "You heard it just now! That guy Madara provoked the Fourth Ninja World War in the future, and he is secretly planning various schemes!"

    "Even his successor led the demise of the Uchiha clan!"

    "Shut up, Tomagama!" Senju Bashima shook his head and said: "Now Madara hasn't done this yet, and even if he did, his goal is world peace, but the means he uses are different."

    "We have always hoped that the world will move toward peace." Senjujuma looked at Madara who did not say a word: "In fact, their words also proved this point. The content on the stone tablet of the Uchiha clan is false.  Yes, then this is the only way Madara can go!"

    "That's not necessarily true." Uchiha Madara folded his hands on his chest and said, "Even if I didn't intervene, wouldn't there be three other times before the Fourth Ninja World War? Ninjas won't learn lessons from past history."  of."

    "There is a limit to what we can do." Senju Bashima said, "But even if we can't do it, we can still pass on the spirit to future generations, and in fact, we have successfully passed on the past."

    Senshou Hashirama looked at Uzumaki Naruto: "In the future, there are indeed people who have successfully reached peace, and knowing the future, what we have to do is to minimize the sacrifices in the process."

    Senjujuma said and squatted down, looking directly at Uzumaki Naruto in front of him: "Naruto, I can feel your inner thoughts, the heart that wants to be recognized by others, you are still young now, but  I believe that you will become an outstanding Hokage in the future! A Hokage who surpasses me¡ª"

    Uzumaki Naruto's eyes were shining brightly. Before he came, he naturally heard from Zilai that he knew the identity of the person in front of him.

    Just before he had nothing, only Iruka-sensei would help him.

    But now, he has the approval of Jiraiya, the approval of the Fifth Hokage Tsunade, and now the approval of the first Hokage Senju Hashirama who created Konoha!

    "Oh!" Uzumaki Naruto said firmly: "I will definitely become Hokage!"

    "Hahaha, that's good." Senju Zhuma stood up with a smile, opened his arms and said to Uchiha Madara: "Look, Madara, we have such an excellent younger generation to inherit our ideals, why don't you worry about it?"  !"

    "You've always been like this." Uchiha Madara slowly closed his eyes.

    Regarding what was written on the slate of the Uchiha clan, he had known for a long time. After all, it was not a day or two for him to open the eternal kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    It's just that I didn't understand the meaning before.

    And the meaning comprehended by the future self is still false no, it was false from the beginning.

    It is not known what was originally written on the stone slab left by the Sage of the Six Paths, but if you think about it carefully, it is probably a warning word, describing the situation of Otsutsuki Kaguya being sealed, and prohibiting future generations from breaking the seal.  of.  And since this one is fake, there is no need to care about it.

    Slowly he opened his eyes and looked at Jiraiya, and said with a complicated expression: "Why did you come to this era."

    "Of course it's because¡ª"

    "No, that's not what I want to ask." Uchiha Madara interrupted: "Why don't you go to an earlier era, to the era when Quan Nai was still alive"

    Zi Laiye was taken aback for a moment and then said, "Because I'm not familiar with it."

    "Now I don't know much about the first year of Konoha, let alone the earlier era That person is right, we don't have the habit of recording history, and that's why the current situation appears.  The situation in the past is obviously only a few decades ago, but with the death of our ancestors, we don't know anything about that era."

    "that person?"

    "It's the one who created the way to travel through time and space." Jiraiya said.

    "Hmph, so that's the case. If you don't know, forget it. I'm afraid this is the only chance for you, right?"

    "That's true, or we can change the method. This is the earliest opportunity we know, and it is also the simplest one." Jiraiya said: "In the future, whether it is going forward or backward, I want to gather the first Hokage  The situation with you Uchiha Madara is almost impossible."

    "The first generation of Hokage But now I am not Hokage, and after hearing what you said, I am sure once again that it is not me who should become Hokage, but Madara!"

    "Between the pillars"

    "Brother¡ª¡ª"

    Senju Hashirama didn't care about himself??I want to hear Naruto's thoughts.  " Senju Zhuma reached out and stopped Uchiha Madara's words: "I want to know what the children think!  After all, the future belongs to the children.  "

    "My thoughts"

    "Well, it's okay, don't worry about it." Senshou Zhujian said: "Whether there will be a war in the future will not change because of your words, but I just want to hear it."

    "I don't know either."

    "Let me just say it, Hashirama, he¡ª"

    "Madara!" Senju Hashima interrupted Madara's words, looked at Naruto and said, "Go on."

    "Well" Naruto fell into the memories of the past: "I don't know how to make the world peaceful. According to the lewd fairy, the future me will become the hero of Konoha and unite the people of all countries.  NinjaI'm really happy to be honest."

    "I fantasized about a day like that, butit never felt real."

    He has been a hated character in the village until now, tell him suddenly - they will treat you as a hero.

    How could such a thing be real!

    "My parents died when I was just born, due to various reasons, and at the same time, in order to seal the nine tails in my body, my father believes that I will be able to do anything with this power in the future."

    "I don't know how the future me will do it, but I won't change my thoughts and ideals just because the future me will do it!" Uzumaki Naruto raised his head: "I don't want to disappoint everyone's approval, I  I will definitely become a Hokage, and surpass all Hokages of the previous generation! No matter how difficult it is, no matter how twists and turns the road is, I will definitely restore peace to the world!"

    "Do what I say, this is my Ninja Way, no matter what happens, I will never give up!"

    "Hahahahaha¡ª¡ª" Senju Hashirama laughed loudly, and looked at Uchiha Madara: "Mara, you see, we have such an excellent junior!"

    "Recognize the reality, Madara. We can't solve all the problems by ourselves. If we rely on violence, we will fall into another problem." Senju Zhuma said: "Relying on strength can indeed lead to temporary peace, but when the strength disappears  The world will once again return to chaos."

    "Anddo you dare to be as sure as Naruto that you will never change?"

    "There's nothing to be afraid of¡ª" Although Uchiha Madara said so, he was not sure. Think carefully about how many times he has changed from the past to the present.

    He took countless detours to get here, and he would continue to walk on that detour.

    Madara Uchiha wasn't sure if he wouldn't change.

    but

    Uchiha Madara looked at Uzumaki Naruto, and looked at those firm eyes: "Obviously he was just a child, before he might not even know about war no, even now he doesn't know what war is, obviously everything  I don¡¯t know if you still persist like this. If you really understand what it means, and experience the loss, will you still persist like this after the pain?  '

    Thinking of this, he was taken aback, and looked at Jiraiya: 'Ah, it seems that he has persisted, the original him has persisted, and he is walking straight in the same direction, and the current him is fine.  '

    "Huh, okay." Uchiha Madara folded his hands on his chest: "Just do what you say, but those big names don't want to give orders to me, that kind of thing is impossible."

    "That's good." Senshou Zhujian said with a smile: "This is the first step towards peace! It will definitely develop better and better in the future."

    "Exactly, if the two of you work together, we will definitely be able to do it." Jilai also smiled and took out the ball that sealed Heijue: "The one that is sealed here is the Heijue of this world, you can find out  .¡±

    "However, he is the creation of Yin and Yang Dun. Before that, it is best to seal the surroundings and use a complete barrier to prevent him from escaping from somewhere, such as escaping into the ground."

    "Don't worry, we won't let him escape!"

    ps: The electronic dragon is dead, and now it is the last electronic dragon. Don¡¯t play with the bald electronic dragon. Even though the bald head is about to die, spend more time with the electronic dragon and Caesar now.  (

 Text Chapter 71 Artificial Soul (Two in One)

    Chapter 71 Artificial Soul

    Hei Jue was released from the seal.

    However, according to Jiraiya's suggestion, barriers were set up all around, as well as on the top of the head and underground, and black sticks formed by Yin Yang Dun were inserted into the body.

    Completely unable to move.

    "Thiswhat the hell is going on? Why did you arrest me?" Hei Jue was still pretending to be stupid.

    "Stop pretending, Heijue, come on, tell me all about your origins?"

    "Hei Jue?" Hei Jue was taken aback for a moment, and after thinking about it, he probably was addressing himself.

    "Wait a minute, Madara, he shouldn't be called Heijue now." Senshou Hashirama said, "He was called Heijue after possessing Baijue in order to distinguish him. I don't know what he is called now."  gone."

    "Then you will be called Heijue from today." Uchiha Madara said: "Next, tell me everything you know, about Kaguya Otsutsuki, Sage of the Six Paths, and your modification of Sage of the Six Paths.  the thing about the lower slate."

    "¡ª¡ª!" Hei Jue was taken aback for a moment, if he had a heart, he would have already tightened it up.

    'Why do you know about me?  What happened to this generation of Indra and Asura?  '

    "Look at your expression Sure enough, the information we got is not wrong."

    Listening to Uchiha Madara's words, Senju Bashima had a question mark on his face, and he didn't see any expression on this black face at all.

    Now the mountain clan has not yet turned to Konoha.

    Although there are methods of torture, there are not so many.

    Uchiha Madara directly used the pupil technique of the kaleidoscope sharingan to get the answer, but failed-Hei Ze will not be affected by the kaleidoscope pupil technique.

    In fact, unlimited monthly reading is useless to him.

    "Don't waste your time." Hei Jue looked at the two of them and said, "Although I don't know where you got the information about me, it is impossible to ask anything from me with this ability.  "

    "Hmph, I've got what I want to know." Uchiha Madara raised the corner of his mouth and said, "What you said just now shows that everything I said really exists, and you do know the relevant information, yes  Otsutsuki Kaguya's unknown third child."

    "In this case, it proves the feasibility of the information we have obtained. In this case, why do we need to ask you?"

    "Wait¡ª" Hei Jue panicked: "It seems that you already know that you are the reincarnation of Indra."

    "certainly."

    "Actually, you don't need to be so hostile to me. We may not be enemies. I have lived from thousands of years ago to the present, and know a lot of ancient secrets. I understand the history of this period of time. I can pass on all my knowledge to you."

    Hei Jue had actually given up in his heart.

    Abandoning this era, although Uchiha Madara seems to be the person most likely to open the eyes of reincarnation in the millennium, he must first keep himself safe.

    His existence is indispensable to revive Otsutsuki Kaguya.

    Therefore, he is now going to say what the two people Uchiha Madara and Senju Zhuma ask him, and he will go through it first until these two people die.

    When they die, the history related to these two people will be lost.

    After waiting for hundreds of years and thousands of years, waiting for the reincarnation of the next generation of Asura and Indra, then he will restart the operation to save Kaguya Otsutsuki.

    And the prerequisite for realizing this is that he cannot really be sealed.

    Once he is sealed, everything will be over, no matter how much time it will take for him or Otsutsuki Kaguya to get out of the seal.

    That is not something that can be done in thousands of years.

    Unless there is a huge change, there is a chance.

    "Interesting then tell me about it." Uchiha Madara said with a smile: "Tell me about the history of Otsuki Kaguya that you know about thousands of years ago."

    Hei Jue gave up struggling, and just really started to tell that period of history.

    There is not much difference from what Jiraiya said.

    After all, the history that Jiraiya knew was also said by Heijue, but it was just Heijue from other time and space, so the similarity is surprisingly high.

    Uchiha Madara and Senju Bashima really confirmed Jiraiya's words.

    Now two people have understood the past and understood the future.

    All that's left is to use this power to really change the present.Misleading.

    'Then let's save up first, and I can start the next step when the production of the 'traveler' is completed and the qualitative change of Chakra is completed.  '

    In addition, Ye Yue Dojo can also go again, her realm has reached her last request.

    Although for him now, this kind of realm does not improve the combat power much, but these realms will still have a level less in the future, and he is not going to let go of every kind of improvement for combat power  possibility.

    The accumulation of chakra is a matter of time, and the same is true for the accumulation of the source point.

    So what Nirvana Yuri has to do now is to 'make souls', neither too strong nor too weak, and then to be able to implant false memories into these souls.

    Therefore, Nirvana Yuri positioned the first target as 'Ichimaru Gin', the initial character card.

    First of all, create a blank soul. The Reiatsu possessed by this spirit body should be similar to the strength possessed by Ichimaru Gin in Nirvana Yuri's memory. It doesn't matter if there is a difference, but it can't be too strong or too weak.

    After completing this step, you can implant false memories into this soul.

    Just in case, Nirvana Yuri made a "limited monthly reading" created by the illusion of "infinite monthly reading", and created a false ghost world that exists in the dream world.

    Use your own cognition to perfect the content and environment of the soul world, and then put the produced soul of Ichimaru Gin into this "illusory world".

    Although this is a bit troublesome, it can guarantee the authenticity of the memory.

    Because these are indeed the things that this "Ichimaru silver" has really experienced, but they have only experienced it in the illusory world.

    While Ichimaru Silver is living in that false dream world, his body will also grow simultaneously.

    As for the way to prevent mutiny?

    That's really too much.

    Superhuman medicine, past travel medicine and the like, Nirvana Yuri has no shortage of such means of controlling people, as long as the activation method is defined as attacking oneself.

    If you are a bit more ruthless, you can even treat your own Zanpakuto as if you were treating yourself, burying the setting that "once you shoot yourself, you will explode yourself."  It's so easy.

    In addition, surveillance bacteria and the like are buried in the bodies of these 'people'.

    Usually it can confuse the public, and it can also be used as a surveillance personnel. It is a good combat power when it is necessary to fight.

    And the way to give the Zanpakuto ability Nirvana Yuri feels that anyway, since he has a lot of sources, it is better to get Yuhabach out, and then use the method he gave others to give the power of Zanpakuto to those experimental bodies.  .

    In this way, they even have value in death-recovering the power that they have grown up through their cultivation.

    It doesn't matter if you draw other cards during this process.

    Relying on his own Zanpakuto ability, he can already ignore the setting of these one-star character cards, even if it is only a 1% unlock rate, but the power he exerts when using it is determined by his own spiritual pressure.

    With his current spiritual pressure, he can fully exert the power beyond the character card itself, and the unlocking speed is no longer a concern for these low-star character cards.

    Anyway, it is only the spiritual pressure that is unlocked and improved, and although his current spiritual pressure is gradually suppressed by the amount of chakra, when the chakra is increased, the amount of spiritual pressure is also increased in turn.

    Now in the world of God of Death, apart from the unknown soul king, it is impossible for any character who has appeared on the stage to compare with him in terms of spiritual pressure.

    Sound dream looked at the silver-haired baby in the culture vessel, that is the 'Ichimaru Gin' made by Nirvana Yuri, and his body will grow slowly with the experience of being in the illusion.

    This process is much longer than the production of Yinmeng, and the finished product is far from being comparable to Yinmeng.

    "YuhabachMaster Yuhabach?" Yinmeng looked at Chen Xuan, who had switched the character card from Nirvana Yuri to Yuhabach who had just drawn it not long ago, and said in a daze.

    "Well, I am called Yuhabach in this state, but don't worry, I won't use this ability for a long time." Chen Xuan was holding a bowl in his hand as he spoke.

    Yinmeng can feel a special power from it.

    That was part of the power he had just separated from the 'Ichimaru Silver' character card, a fragment of his own soul.

    Integrating this part into the newborn's body will make him more like 'Ichimaru Gin' and possess the power of a sharpshooter.

    (

 Text Chapter 72 Pure Land

    Chapter 72 Pure Land

    It can be felt that the spiritual body of this 'Ichimaru Gin' is becoming more and more complete, and he can even see the experience of this 'Ichimaru Gin' in the illusory world at this moment.

    'After Ichimaru silver is completed, other people can make it. There are also some people in the Naruto world who can make it, such as Uchiha Madara and Senju Zhuma.  '

    'Their experience is more certain and accurate, and they can be of any age group I want.  '

    'The ability can be made with the current technology, or it can be 'given' by using the ability of YuhabachWell, it is better to choose to give, attribute all the chakra to myself, and then give the chakra to  other people.  '

    'After the endowed person dies, this chakra that has been cultivated and strengthened will also belong to me.  '

    After all, he can't stay in this world all the time. Although there is indeed a lot here, there will be other infinite worlds in the future, because it would be a pity to stop in just one world.

    In this way, even if he leaves this world, the amount of chakra will continue to increase.

    After all, Nirvana Yuri doesn't know whether there is a higher level after reaching a higher level of power than the current Otsutsuki clan shows¡ª¡ª

    After all, no one could have predicted this kind of development.

    The Datongmu family only showed the tip of the iceberg.

    However, it is estimated that no one has completed the idea of ??Otsutsuki Ichishi. After all, if it is completed, it will not be the "family's long-cherished wish".

    The result of the accumulation of a large number of chakras should not be known to the Otsutsuki family. At most, they are like some scientists looking forward to future technology and technology, deducing a large number of chakras based on existing information.  The effect that will be produced after waking up.

    As for the next level, it is estimated that it has exceeded their imagination.

    It is also beyond Chen Xuan's imagination now.

    At most, he can now infer the effect of more chakra gathering based on the current situation, which is definitely the power of creation.

    Otsuki Kaguya has the ability to create several spaces.

    When countless chakras of time and space gather on him until a qualitative change occurs, the power he will have can be called a "god" in many worlds.

    Create the world, create life.

    Chen Xuan also specially collected the world created by Otsutsuki Kaguya before, but now it seems that it is almost useless. It is not difficult for him to create a world of this level now.

    The problem lies in the endurance of the will, which is okay now, but if the amount of chakra is too large, his own will may not be able to bear it, and he may not be able to easily reach the next level.

    Obito Uchiha could barely control the power of Ten Tails.

    The power that Chen Xuan wants to master now is a collection of countless ten-tailed powers, and the willpower required to completely master it is also unimaginably huge.

    This is also the reason why he wants to divide the Chakra now. If there is too much, he may not be able to bear it, and it will cause Chakra to riot.

    Therefore, it is extremely important to make "artificial humans" related to the world of Naruto.

    He also needs to exercise his willpower little by little during this process, but he has not found a suitable method yet.

    Compared with other powers, willpower is a power of idealism, and although Chen Xuan's current power is somewhat related to idealism, at most 1% belongs to the power of mind, and the remaining 99% belongs to the realm of materialism.

    Using 1% of idealism to control 99% of materialismit is indeed a bit laborious.

    "Then Yinmeng, I will leave it to you for the time being." Nie Yuli replaced the character card again and said: "I have some things to go out first."

    "Yes, Master Yuri."

    Pure Land¡ª¡ª

    The place where the soul resides.

    At this time, an unexpected guest came here.

    It was Nirvana Yuri, who was looking at the souls in the pure land world at this time. This was the first time he came to the world after death.

    Like this kind of place that has the world where the soul lives after death, it has a relatively complete soul reincarnation.

    According to Nirvana Yuri, some worlds after death are not complete, or even have no world at all. Most souls will disappear directly after death, and only some special ones will be "reincarnated".

    After all, the soul itself is not a rare thing.

    ? Everyone's soul, consciousness,Use, or even reverse the order of the elements.

    Of course, Nirvana Mayuri didn't do this, because it didn't make sense anymore.

    He purposely collected a part of the spirits of this world.

    Since the arrangement of the elements is different, the effect may be different. These nirvana will be studied after returning.

    Now he is walking in the pure land to go deeper into the pure land.

    Along the way, I saw soul bodies one after another. They were sitting or standing, but they generally closed their eyes and fell into a state of 'sleep'.

    On the contrary, some spirits opened their eyes, and these spirits walked forward naturally.

    And Nirvana Yuri followed in the footsteps of these people and walked forward.

    And then¡ªsaw a huge sea of ??spirits.

    After a large number of spirit bodies came over, they fell down naturally. The soul body itself dispersed, turned into basic spirit particles, and merged into the sea of ??spirit particles.

    And there are still some chakras that disperse to the surroundings. During this process, these chakras are transformed into pure natural energy and become the energy source of the planet.

    "It's here." Nirvana Yuri parted the corner of her mouth slightly: "This is the core of the Pure Land World, where a large number of souls gather. Let me try."

    He also saw some people wearing ninja costumes soaking in it, with their eyes closed, and the spirit particles and chakras in their bodies were slowly dissipating to the surroundings, but this process did not know how long it would last.

    The next moment, Nirvana Yuri jumped straight down.

    It can be felt that the spirits around him want to decompose him and let him return to nature - but they can't.

    Nirvana Yuri did activate his own Zanpakuto ability, not wanting to let this kind of rule act on him, but before his Zanpakuto took effect, he discovered that the energy here itself could not hurt him.

    Just like in the world of "Reaper", it is difficult for an individual whose spirit body is too strong to really die, and even if he is killed, he will not return to heaven and earth.

    Because this part of the spiritual son was stamped with his self-mark.

    Such a stubborn soul can only be sent to hell, and then "resurrected" because of the environment of hell, it can be said to be immortal.

    The same is true here.

    Not only spirit sons, but chakra will also hinder this.

    Nirvana Yuri felt that he only needed to swim down a little more, and he would be "reincarnated" when he swam deeper, and he would be the kind with all his strength.

    Because this world itself does not have the ability to break down his power.

    "So that's the reason why Indra and Asura keep reincarnating, and the sages of the Six Paths are still in the Pure Land." Nirvana understood.

    It is difficult for an existence like the Sage of the Six Paths to truly die. Even if he dies, this world cannot allow him to reincarnate.

    The standard seems to be to become Ten Tails Jinchuriki for a long time, even if Ten Tails leaves itself, it will not exit the "Six Paths Sage Mode".

    Because he has mastered this state for a long time, he has branded this chakra with his own brand.

    This is also the reason why tailed beasts don't really die.

    They have been tailed beasts for too long, and they have had this chakra for thousands of years, so even if they become ten-tailed again, as long as someone seals Jinzhuli, or uses the corresponding chakra to call them  come out.

    Even if you are dead, you can still be 'reborn' through this reincarnation.

    'This can be regarded as a reminder.  Nirvana Yuri thought, "It's better not to have too high a power level in the world I created. Otherwise, the reincarnation mechanism may be difficult to operate. After a long time, the place after death like this pure land may be filled.  , that would be too bad.  '

    Nirvana Yuri didn't try things like "reincarnation and rebirth". The light waves of the spirit appeared on the shoes under her feet, forming a flying style that was illegal on the European land.

    "In this way, the exploration of the pure land is also completed, and then we only need to wait until the Chakra has accumulated to a certain level before we can create the world."

    This kind of creation of the world will give him a greater understanding of the operation of the universe and the rules of the world.

    However, before the creation of the world, he still has a place to go.

    Go there to learn about the follow-up of the realm, maybe you can guide yourself a way, and then you will complete this way in the process of "creating the world".  (

 Text Chapter 73: Yeyue Dojo

    ?Chapter 73 Yeyue Dojo

    "Do you know? Why do most creatures have a limited lifespan, and they will die when they reach a certain age, such as humans."

    At this time, Chen Xuan was already in Ye Yue Dojo.

    He completed the first step of practice, and the realm was actually reached when he was in the world of One Piece, but he didn't come over right away.

    until now.

    Because in addition to understanding the follow-up realm, he also wants to know more about the follow-up practice methods.

    Chakra and Reiatsu, these are what I have now, but no matter how I look at them, they are only one-star or two-star levels.

    It is too difficult to want to go higher.

    But he doesn't know when he can go to a higher-level world. If he can't do it, he doesn't know when he can draw a higher-level character card.

    Therefore, here is also an 'opportunity'.

    "It's for survival." Chen Xuan said: "As you said, there are actually many creatures in nature that do not have a lifespan limit, but these creatures themselves have a large number of natural enemies, and they cannot live forever."  go down."

    "For an existence like human beings, once they live forever, they will inevitably consume a lot of resources and occupy the living space of future generations. In fact, many races perish in this way."

    "A large amount of resources are concentrated on each individual, and the demise of this individual is likely to be the demise of the population, so there is a life limit." Chen Xuan continued: "Human genes are born to focus on reproduction, and the human body is just  A prop for gene reproduction, after giving birth to a child and multiplying offspring, the ultimate human body will naturally stop functioning, because for genes, the offspring have already been multiplied, so there is no need for this person to continue to live and waste energy.  "

    "In other words, as long as the need for reproduction can be put aside, it is not impossible for human beings to achieve longevity or even immortality. In fact, it is very simple for me to achieve this now."

    That's right, for the current Chen Xuan, wanting to live forever is too easy, not only for himself, but also for the entire ethnic group to live forever.

    If he wants to, he can make a kind of 'immortality potion', change the dna composition of human beings, and make a human being live forever.

    Of course, the price is the loss of reproductive ability.

    But in the final analysis, human beings reproduce themselves because the will of the individual cannot be conveyed, so they place their hopes on future generations.

    Like parents' love for their children, to a large extent, it is an ideology caused by genes for their own breeding.

    Although the gene itself has no consciousness.

    He didn't do this because it was unnecessary. It's nothing for a single individual to live forever. In his opinion, once all human beings on the entire planet live forever, then unless this civilization has gone to the universe and started star colonization, otherwise this civilization will not be far from extinction.  Far.

    "Oh" Ye Yue smiled blankly: "It seems that you got a good character card, which is almost correct, and because of this, many practitioners will find it difficult to reproduce the more powerful they are  , because their genes have changed, and the need to reproduce is getting lower and lower."

    "Right now, almost half of the cultivation routes that I know are enough to reach ten stars will cause practitioners to almost lose the ability to reproduce." Ye Yue said: "Strength, reproduction, and immortality are the most common under ten stars.  You can only choose two, and most of the time you can only choose one."

    "Why did you say this all of a sudden?" Chen Xuan had some doubts. I remember correctly that he should have come to learn the fighting method of the next level, right?

    "Because the practice method of the next realm is related to this." Ye Yue spread her hands and said: "The first realm, in short, is the mastery of the external environment, and the second realm is the mastery of oneself."

    "Master every cell in your body, master every energy in your body, such as your chakra and spiritual pressure, normally you can't use all the power you use in the process of fighting, there will definitely be excess  The force acts on the surroundings to form a 'aftermath wave'."

    "And the requirement of the second realm is to fully grasp it, so it is necessary to introduce a concept 'mind force'."

    "Inner strength, use the inner strength to bring all these forces into your own control, the greater the strength, the more effort you need, this is also the foundation of my lineage." Ye Yue said: "My  The main practice route of Yimai is to cultivate the mind and realm."

    "And a sign of the completion of the second stage is eternal life."

    "oh"

    & nbsp; "Break the original structure in the cells with mental strength, and let the dna you said rearrange according to your own ideas. Generally speaking, the repair substances inside the cells will stop producing after a certain age, and mental strength will make this substance  Unlimited output, output when needed.¡±

    "Whether to reproduce or not is entirely up to you. When you want, you can change your dna to be in reproduction mode, which will greatly strengthen your fertility. When you don't need it, switch to survival mode, adjust your body to the best condition, and have unlimited  Life." Ye Yue said: "That is to say, what I have here belongs to the line that does not belong to the line that sacrifices the ability to reproduce."

    "And with this power, you can control every cell and every energy in your body, and let it run exactly according to your own ideas."

    Ye Yue stretched out her hand: "It's still like last time, let you experience it."

    ? Beyond imagination¡ª¡ª

    Chen Xuan came this time to inquire about the follow-up cultivation methods, and did not pay much attention to this 'second stage'.

    But I didn't expect that this 'second stage' was so powerful that it could bring me great help.

    Originally, he should be at the one-star or two-star stage now, and it's hard to judge the specifics. After all, he doesn't have the time to find a planet of suitable size in the universe to test his own power and see if he meets the standard.

    However, he felt the result of the power in his body being controlled by Ye Yue.

    She used exactly the same energy as her own, without any difference in magnitude, to easily destroy a huge planet.

    That planet is too big, because of the limitation of his field of view and observation angle, it should be bigger than Jupiter according to preliminary judgment.

    But it is not known exactly how big it is.

    During this process, his strength is several times, dozens of times stronger than what he controls now.

    "This is mind power." During this process, he felt that a seed of mind power had been planted in him, and he was only waiting for him to grow this seed.

    (

 Text Chapter 74 Mantra and Cosmos

    Chapter 74 Mantra and Cosmos

    Feeling the power in his body, Chen Xuan slowly opened his eyes. Now he can't do this with his 'mental strength'.

    Still need to take it slow.

    In addition to this, he has another thing.

    "I don't know how to practice the follow-up route now." Chen Xuan asked, "Do you have any suggestions? Should I change the practice route or do something else?"

    "It's okay." Ye Yue said indifferently: "But Chakra and Reiatsu I remember that the strongest of these two is only eight or nine stars."

    "? Eight or nine stars??" Chen Xuan's eyes widened, how could it be possible!  In his opinion, at most three stars is the limit, right?

    "It's actually quite normal. Generally speaking, this is the power system that the holder prefers." Ye Yue said with a smile: "For example, I practice Reiatsu now, and then create follow-up cultivation methods on the basis of the original,  Is it difficult to deduce to ten stars or even above ten stars?"

    "The question is whether I like it or not."

    "" Chen Xuan opened his mouth and didn't know what to say.

    "But I'm not interested in these powers, compared to these Well, you can try to practice the power of the small universe and the mantra. You should know these two, right?"

    "The small universe does know, but the mantra doesn't."

    "Both of these two are fundamentally strong. They are powerful enough to dominate the universe in the original world. In the final analysis, the two are different means of expression of mental power. It was okay at first, but I want to reach a higher level.  A level heart is a must."

    "And I have modified and enhanced both of these two powers, enough to reach a higher level. I have modified the basic versions of the two cultivation methods so that they can reach up to ten stars, and I have created a cultivation method above ten stars.  Means But generally speaking, it is enough to cultivate to ten stars, and the follow-up means of practice can be regarded as collectibles."

    "Why is ten stars enough?"

    "Because beyond the ten stars, generally speaking, they have reached a certain height. After that, everyone will create their own practice methods. Although before that, they will generally practice other people's methods to expand their horizons, but after that, they will use this practice method.  In order to cut it off, re-create the means of practice and the realm of practice according to your own understanding." Ye Yue said: "And what I created is my way, and your practice is useless."

    "Is it more than ten stars"

    "Well, there will be no division of realms at that level. It is very likely that a person has created a hundred or a thousand cultivation realms above the ten stars, but I only created one is enough to defeat it, and each person is for himself  The names and naming methods of realms are also different, the power of practice is also different, and the way of perception is also different. Some people use simple power superposition, some use dimension promotion, and some use rule replacement."

    "They are all above ten stars. As for who is strong and who is weakit is hard to know." Ye Yue paused, then smiled: "By the way, you have fragments of the main god's space, so it can give you  A little discount."

    Ye Yue smiled and said: "Well, as long as you can complete this stage of practice, I can give you the mantra or the practice method of the small universe when you come again, and I will give you whichever you choose. Of course, the premise is that you  Can complete the current practice."

    "These two methods of practice will not have any rejection of the energy you have now. If you don't want to get rid of these two methods of practice, then when you come for the fifth time, I can improve their practice methods.  To ten stars, how about it?"

    Chen Xuan's eyes lit up, so that he would have a method of cultivation in the future, and he would deduce the existing cultivation method to ten stars

    Not the other is very attractive.

    "I know, I will do my best."

    "Well, then this is for you." Ye Yue threw a USB flash drive to Chen Xuan: "You have a computer, so it's as simple as this, you can go back and read it yourself, this is the story of the world where the two forces exist  , you may have forgotten, or you may not remember clearly, I will give this to you for reference."

    "Of course, I have made some changes in the two powers, which are different from the original version, but the inner core is the same, that is, the external output will be stronger."

    "In other words, it is an upgraded version?"

    "You can say that."

    Chen Xuan nodded, looked at the USB flash drive in his hand, even if he had finished the work here, the next time he came backit would be very different.

    Small universe, the stories here are related to "Saint Seiya", such as the sixth sense, seventh sense, and eighth sense, which will become stronger with the improvement of the senses.? 

    Mantra is an unfamiliar power to Chen Xuan.

    But when he started to understand, he found that he was not completely unfamiliar. The content of the USB flash drive Ye Yue gave him was a game called "Asura's Wrath".

    The protagonist of the game "Asura" is the user of the "Power of Mantra", and what he uses is the "Mantra of Anger". In other words, the more angry, the stronger the power.

    He was framed at the beginning of the story, his wife was killed, his daughter was taken away, and he himself was killed and fell into hell.

    But he didn't completely die from it.

    In hell, he seemed to hear his daughter's cry, and he woke up with a start.

    Confused, he kept climbing up, forgetting his past, but what he did not forget was the anger in his heart, so he came directly from hell to the world.

    At this time, it is already 12,000 years later.

    Confused, he soon met his first enemy. During the battle, he gradually recalled the past, thought of his daughter, and became more and more angry because of this.

    His first enemy "Seven Stars Huaxian" is the existence of the scene that was stolen and used by many web games, a huge finger pressed down from outer space.

    There are also similar scenes in "Journey to the West: Volunteer Buddha" - we can't say they are similar, but they are exactly the same.

    The difference is that the monkey in "Journey to the West" was suppressed, and Asura, who recalled the past, smashed the finger angrily, and the trauma spread all over Huaxian's body, killing him directly.

    And he also lost all his arms during the battle, and immediately ushered in the second boss battle. Without his arms, he naturally lost.

    After being killed, he fell into hell again, but this time he did not forget the past, and he was so angry that he climbed out again after only five hundred years¡ª¡ª

    He will not die as long as the anger does not dissipate.

    And as long as he is more angry, he will be stronger.

    After that, he kept killing one boss after another along the way, and finally ushered in the mastermind behind everything¡ª¡ªthe creator of the universe, the "Runner King".

    Everything that happened before was actually qualified as a "running wheel king" in order to cultivate a successor of his own.

    He wanted to hand over the universe to Asura for management, and he left by himself, but¡ª¡ªAsura didn't care whether the universe was created or not, whether it was to train me.

    You fucking made my daughter suffer for so long, so what if it's just to train me?  Fuck you!

    So he fought with the wheel-running king.

    That is the boss whose body size is calculated according to light years, surrounded by galaxies one after another.

    But the angry Asura has surpassed everything and fought with the King of Wheels to another realm.

    So Asura crushed the wheel-running king.

    "Although Asura's transformation into this scene is fueled by the seven trillion human souls given to him by Yaksha, the core is still the power of his own anger. The stronger the anger, the stronger the power If it is modified by Ye Yue  . Could it be said that the upper limit can reach ten stars?  '

    'Butwould I really have such a strong anger?  '

    ¡®No, wait, this is doubting yourself, it¡¯s not okay.  '

    'In the next period of time, let's think about it carefully. After completing this stage of practice, which one should we choose'

    Chen Xuan put down the handle and thought to himself while watching the end of the game.

    Then after watching the end of the film, the screen turned, and a line of words "870 million years later" appeared below.

    In this picture, the character of Street Fighter - Chun Li appeared.

    "Ah, this? These two are from the same universe???" Chen Xuan was a little confused. With his current master god space fragments, he may not be able to go to the world of Street Fighter. If one accidentally goes 'a little earlier'  , Oh hoo, that's interesting.

    (

 Text Chapter 75: The New World

    Chapter 75 New World

    Chen Xuan didn't care about these, and began to think about the cultivation method of mental strength.

    There is no clear intensity in the practice of mental strength. If you really have to say it then it should be according to the year.

    People who live for a hundred years and live enough are different from those who want to continue living after a thousand years.

    Generally speaking, people who want to die after living enough, no matter what the reason, are that the strength of their mental strength cannot keep up with their own experience.  After experiencing countless worlds and living countless years, the fact that I still have expectations for the future itself is a proof of my mental strength.

    Therefore, those high-level powerhouses generally have strong minds, have something they firmly believe in, and something that cannot be changed no matter what.

    It can also be called 'Tao'.

    Violating one's own "Tao" also means a denial of the past years, a denial of the fact that one has lived to the present, so a broken Dao heart often means death.

    Chen Xuan was naturally far away from this kind of thing before. Although he has experienced many worlds, his experience is not particularly rich, and it is still within his own tolerance.

    At least he hasn't thought about the matter of 'what to do if you live enough'.

    What he always thinks about is 'how to become stronger'.

    And borrowing Ye Yue's power, he felt what it feels like to have a strong mind. It is a kind of comfort that is different from physical and spiritual strength, and there is a indescribable sense of openness.

    At that time, he felt that the world was very vast, full of curiosity about events and everything, and felt his own insignificance, but he did not surrender because of this, but was happy about his own insignificance.

    Because this means that he still has a lot of room to become stronger.

    But now even if he tried to force himself into this state, he couldn't do it, he could only think about it, and then tried his best to get closer.

    After completing various other things, all he needs to do now is to wait for the accumulation of source points and the increase of chakra.

    During this process, recall the state of the 'mind force', use this power to restrain all kinds of energies in oneself, and try to change the sequence of one's dna.

    This is not something that can be done in a short time, but it just so happens that he has enough time.

    No matter how long you stay in such a separate world, it will not affect your existence in a wider sense, so you don't have to worry about being too late to save your good brother.

    Of course, even if he said that, he couldn't stay in this world for too long.

    His mental strength is not strong yet, and if he stays for too long, he may become bored with "life" and yearn for "death".

    There may be a tendency to self-destruct.

    Once his mentality gets old, he will probably settle down with the situation, find a world at random, and live a normal life like an old man.

    Therefore, he must go to other worlds before his mentality grows old.

    It is also necessary to continuously improve one's mental strength in this process-although in fact this kind of mental aging can also be controlled through dna.

    The reason why old people are stubborn and old-fashioned, do not want to absorb new things, and live in the memories of the past is actually related to their own cell composition and memory decline at this time.

    Once the old man's body is restored to youth again, the mentality will also return to a youthful state.

    However, this process also needs to be changed through dna, and he does not want to make such changes through technological means yet.

    In this case, based on his current physical condition, he is at most a "young state" for thousands of years, and after thousands of years, he will slowly "age".

    Just like that - time passed.

    Chen Xuan changed his laboratory from a single world to another dimension, and built it on the dragon vein, which directly connects countless dimensions.

    It connects the past, present, and future of each dimension.

    A large number of source points and chakras were absorbed by him, and he would draw some cards when he was free, and he drew many desired characters.

    However, he did not improve the playing speed of these characters, because there was no need for him to specially improve these character cards.

    ¡¾Character template system

    Host: Chen Xuan

    Currently owning character cards: Spell Return series, One Piece series, Naruto series, Bleach series, Broly (2/3)

    Source point: 235820

    World Anchor Points: Earth Master World, Demon Slayer Blade, Spell Return, Slash Soul, One Piece, Naruto (current world)

    &nbsp; function:

    World shuttle function, character card extraction]

    This is Chen Xuan's current situation. Broly's character card was directly promoted to three stars by him, and he spent 198,000 source points. He also drew a lot of other character cards.

    There are too many, and they have been displayed in the form of 'series' on the system panel.

    And Broly's character card needs more source points to upgrade from three stars to four stars, a total of 1.8 million source points, and it is already a bit difficult to obtain so many source points in the current Naruto world  up.

    Because those people changed the direction of countless worlds, they provided him with so many sources.

    And newcomers have discovered the changes in the world a long time ago, and after seeing those beautiful worlds, they have no idea or idea of ????changing.

    Of course, he can also put aside the current situation and start over.

    But he also felt a little bored. After staying in the same world for so long, what he wants now is to go to other worlds and see new scenery.

    It is best to meet someone like a reincarnator Now his situation is different from before, and he also wants to know about the current situation of the main god space.

    His main body has almost two-star strength, the exact amount is unknown because he hasn't tested it, and he hasn't used his strength with all his strength for a long time.

    And also has a second chance to use Broly with a three-star rating.

    It's a pity that he still can't ignore the encryption settings of the Samsung character card. Once he uses the Samsung character card, he can no longer use his own abilities.

    He feels that his strength has broken through the two-star performance. At least the spiritual pressure is already two-star.

    Because when he uses his Zanpakuto to release, he can superimpose two-star Broly character cards, but cannot superimpose three-star Broly character cards.

    Well The current opportunity to use Broly's character card was used during his experiment, which is an extremely huge power.

    Another thing worth mentioning is that he can still use Broly's character card when he is at most just getting started with the 'mind force'.

    Allowing Broly, who already has a three-star invincibility, to exert a stronger power, it is estimated that it can be counted as a four-star power.

    This is exactly his confidence.

    Now is also the time to leave.  (

 Main Text Chapter 1: Emiya Kiritsugu

    ?Chapter 1 Emiya Kiritsugu

    Model Moon World¡ª¡ª

    Chen Xuan looked at the description of the world on the system panel: "Interesting, so I can pass the time."

    The world of Xingyue is a world composed of multiple works.

    The keywords of this world should be 'master', 'servant', 'holy grail' and the like.

    And the plot

    Chen Xuan thought about it for a while, and it's okay to change the plot in other worlds, because there is generally only one line in other worlds.

    However, places with a "parallel world" setting like Xingyue World are a bit problematic.

    Especially in this world there is a saying of 'cutting matters'.

    Could it be that after changing the world by myself, I didn't give myself a source point, but instead cut this world line directly?

    When mentioning this world, Chen Xuan's first thought was not to change other plots, but to change the plot of "Kenneth".

    Why change his?

    It's not because Chen Xuan likes this character, but because he has heard that "Kenneth will die no matter which world line he is in", so how many origin points will he give himself if he creates a world line of "Kenneth will not die"?

    However, this idea only lasted for a moment, and this kind of playful idea quickly disappeared, and he had another idea about this world.

    After all, even if it is given, it won't be too much, at least he may not be so fond of it now, what he needs is more sources of origin.

    An idea that was born a long time ago: "So let's try it next."

    Using Nirvana Yuri's soul production technology, a brand new 'soul' can be created, and then the illusion of Sharingan can be used to add memory to this soul.

    He was planning to use this kind of thing to hide his existence.

    After all, there may be reincarnations at some point, and once these reincarnations find out that the 'story is wrong', they may find themselves.

    Whether it is an enemy or a friend is another matter, but he is not prepared to expose himself like this.

    Although he wanted to know about the current situation of reincarnated people, he was not prepared to go there himself.

    And with this technology, you can mass-produce 'travelers', give these self-created souls a false memory, and then integrate them into someone in the current world, so that this soul may think that you are a traverser  .

    Be his puppet.

    But in this world he wants to use another way

    "¡ª¡ª!" Emiya Kiritsugu woke up from his sleep and found himself lying on the table, with his favorite gun next to him

    "Ha, ha" He clutched his cold sweating forehead and said in a low voice, "Is it a dream is it no."

    Just now he did dream about a Chinese youth living in 2021, no, it was not a dream.  He felt his origin, soul, etc. had a battle with that soul.

    Of course, he was the one who won in the end.

    He managed to survive, at the cost of one person's soul.

    "what happened"

    Is it a prank by a goblin?

    A certain goblin wants someone from 2021 to come to this era to replace the current self, but because his origin is a compound attribute of "cutting off" and "combining".

    This peculiarity allowed him to defeat that soul, 'cut off' it and 'combine' it with himself.

    So I got the memory of this young man.

    As for the memory of this young man, he had a bad feeling.

    Will the Holy Grail War itself fail this time?

    This is not a goblin, but Chen Xuan's 'prank'. The 'soul' he created does not contain any information about the 'Moon World'. This young man has never seen fate/zero, nor has he heard of it.  message.

    The reason why Emiya Kiritsugu made such a judgment is because, even in 2021, there will still be wars and no peace in this world, and some ironic things have happened.

    Even, and he also saw more'ridiculous' scenes from inside.

    The superpower "America" ??is full of ugliness, and even gives people a feeling of "wanting to destroy mankind".

    There is a feeling that "almost all wars are caused by the United States" and "the United States will destroy mankind if it does not destroy it".

    Are all the memories here true?

    If it's true

    theEmiya Kiritsugu stood up and walked around the room twice: "If it's trueit means that as long as the United States is destroyed, the world will not only talk about peace, but also reduce most of the wars."

    He is a man who puts human life at both ends of the scale, and in his view every human life is of equal value.

    He would kill one person to save two even if that person was his relative.

    And if only the hundreds of millions of people in the United States need to be killed, the rest of the world can usher in peace If there is such a situation, he will not hesitate to do it.

    Of course, he also knows that it is impossible to compare with a country with his own strength.

    But there is such a thing as the "Holy Grail" in this world. If you make a wish to the Holy Grail to "destroy America"Of course, he will first try to make the Holy Grail realize peace for mankind.

    If the power of the Holy Grail is not enough to do this, then the next best thing.

    And combined with the youth's memory, two conclusions can be drawn.

    One: In the end of the Holy Grail War, I lost, and I couldn't realize my wish.

    Two: The Holy Grail cannot realize one's wishes.

    So the war has not stopped until 2021.

    Emiya Kiritsugu didn't know which one the result would be, but anyway, there were still several years before the start of the Holy Grail War, so he could take advantage of it to make preparations.

    Investigate something about the Holy Grail.

    Fortunately, he is now located in the castle of Einzbern, and it is easier than others to investigate the content related to the Holy Grail.

    He needs to understand to what extent the miracle of the Holy Grail can be achieved, so as to judge his next mode of action.

    And the worst result ishe needs to find a way to destroy the world's only superpower.

    Of course, he won't fully trust the memory in that soul.

    But he can look into it himself.

    If the actions of the United States in the future will lead to the extinction of mankind and the world, then the United States is doing the same thing more or less now.

    Just because the future leaked out.

    In other words, he can now determine what the United States is doing, what it will do, and what it has done!

    And after knowing everything, try to reduce the area of ??attack as much as possible. After all, most people are innocent and fooled. He needs to remove those real evils from this world.

    Because according to the understanding in memory

    Even if he doesn't rely on the Holy Grail, if he finds a way to assassinate those Wall Street elites, it will bring more peace to the world than going to the battlefield.

    If he kills all those capitalists on Wall Street.

    Even if the world is not peaceful, it will definitely be better than it is now.

    In the past, his main way of learning was to learn next to Natalia, and what he learned was mainly related to killing, but now he has obtained the "systematic learning" from another soul. The combination of the two makes his worldview  Something has changed.

    "Capital came to this world, from head to toe, every pore is dripping with blood and dirty things" Emiya Kiritsugu has never read Mr. Ma's works, this is what the person in his memory has heard  One sentence.

    He was not interested in these before, but now If this thing can really lead mankind to peace, then he has to take a look and learn it.

    His ideal is to be a partner of justice, and he wants world peace If he can achieve this, no matter what means, no matter what method, he will try.

    No matter who the enemy ishe will do his best to destroy it!

    (

 Main Text Chapter 2 Abandoning Fantasy

    Chapter 2 Abandon Fantasy

    Superficial peace may be achieved, but even if it is achieved, it is just another way of exploitation.

    For example, during the heavy snowfall in the United States, electricity prices increased by 270 times.

    Unless all human resources, whether spiritual or material, become unlimited, oppression and exploitation will always exist.

    The war will not stop.

    To achieve this kind of thing, Emiya Kiritsugu alone cannot do it, and he himself knows that so many people have not been able to do it in the past.

    He is just a 'magician killer', let alone do this kind of thing.

    Therefore, he pinned his hope on the Holy Grail, if it is the Holy Grail, this kind of thing should be possible.

    But before that, he needs to investigate the situation of the Holy Grail.

    Whether it is the Holy Grail that cannot achieve 'peace of mankind', or the fourth Holy Grail War lost If it is the latter, it is okay to say.

    He needs to make a more careful plan, as long as he can win and get the Holy Grail.

    But if it's the former, it's bad, it means that the Holy Grail can't realize his wish, and his dream is completely shattered

    Chen Xuan roughly confirmed Emiya Kiritsugu's thoughts, and expressed his satisfaction with it.

    Emiya Kiritsugu, a fighter for communism.

    It's very interesting to think about it.

    Then it's up to me - whose character template will I use next in this world?

    "Let's use his this time."

    Chen Xuan thought about turning into Orochimaru, and this time the character card he used was Orochimaru's.

    When he was in the world of Naruto, relying on Nirvana Mayuri's technology, he had already mastered Sharingan, Reincarnation, and that kind of pupil technique.

    All have become forces that can be controlled by oneself.

    Uchiha, Senju, Chakra, etc. are almost no secrets to me.

    He hasn't used this Orochimaru character card before, so he happened to play around like this. As for the 'products' he madeit's not the time to use them yet.

    "So"

    Chen Xuan glanced at the Yinmeng that he had made by himself: "From today onwards, my name is Orochimaru, don't call it Chuan."

    "Yes, Oshemaru-sama."

    Emiya Kiritsugu investigated the wars around the world, and what caused these wars.

    He had never cared about such things in the past.

    Although he has been chasing his dream, but because it is too difficult, and he has not received a systematic education at all, he does not care about it.

    But now, after rough statistics, he got an astonishing number.

    80% of all wars in the world have the direct or indirect participation of the United States, which can be investigated by many people.

    On the surface, the remaining 20% ??have nothing to do with the United States, but when he used his contacts to investigate using a magician-level method, what he got was that "the remaining 20% ??also have more or less the United States."  shadow'.

    ¡®Not only that, even in those peaceful countries, the United States is constantly stirring up chaos in these countries.  ¡¯ Looking at the information in front of him, Emiya Kiritsugu was shocked and thought in his heart: ¡®For example, that person who lived in the memory of 2021 saw it.  '

    'To instigate the division of the country, as long as the regime in this country is not pro-American, it will use various means to get the government to step down and replace it with a pro-American regime, and wars often occur in the process.  '

    'And the U.S. troops stationed around the world continue to commit various crimes, such as Japanand these countries cannot be tried because of incomplete sovereignty, whether it is murder, robbery, rape and other crimes, they have not been punished at all  .  '

    ¡®It¡¯s simply another group of magicians. After all, magicians themselves are a group that is not subject to the law, and so are the US troops stationed around the world.  '

    'There is no doubtthis country is the gathering place of evil. If this regime is destroyed, can the world be peaceful?  ¡¯ Emiya Kiritsugu fell into deep thought.

    Think about it carefully, the West can be said to be 'anti-human' in all aspects from religion to civilization, and Emiya Kiritsugu did not notice this kind of thing in the past.

    But when he has another way of thinking, he will find it naturally when he looks at it with "dialectical thinking"-they didn't hide it at all.

    themHis anti-human thoughts have not been concealed at all, but a layer of 'civilization' has been put on it.

    Most of what Emiya Kiritsugu investigated was revealed by themselves.

    However, he has to admit that no matter how bad the United States is, it has led an international order. Once the leader falls, other people may break out of World War III in order to divide the cake.

    I don't know how many people will die by then, no The times are different. If the Third World War really breaks out now, maybe there will be a scene that has appeared in many literary works.

    Humanity is dying in a nuclear war.

    'We can't destroy the United States so radically, but we can't do nothingIt's better to let the strength of the United States retreat greatly, and give up the current "hegemony" naturally.  ¡¯ Emiya Kiritsugu thought to himself: ¡®Compared to hegemony, the country where the soul is stuffed into my mind by the goblin¡¯s prank is not bad, a community with a shared future for mankindif it is that country, it may lead to world peace.  '

    But this kind of thing is not just to weaken the boss, but also to help the latter to grow up quickly. He is not going to wait for twenty or thirty years.

    For such a long time, so many countries around the world have been caught in the flames of war, and it is unknown how many people will die as a result.

    He needs to shorten this time, and also needs to avoid this kind of thing from happening.

    'Maybe it is possible to steal the advanced technology from the United States, but the United States is not a magician, so it is not so easy to deal with. My origin bullet also targets magicians, and it is just a simple high-power bullet to ordinary people.  '

    'It must be re-imagined.  '

    but¡ª¡ª

    Before that, he needs to investigate the details of the Holy Grail. This time, his opponent in the Holy Grail War needs to understand why he failed.

    Because if the power of the Holy Grail can realize his wish, make the world peaceful and eliminate disputes, then all his current ideas are meaningless.

    'When the power of human beings is hard to reach, I yearn for a more powerful possibilitythe so-called mechanical descendant, the holy grail is that mechanical descendant, what I need to do is to determine whether there is a possibility or not  Say only.  '

    If it wasn't for the last moment, Emiya Kiritsugu still wasn't going to give up his fantasy.

    (

 Main Text Chapter Three Prepare for Struggle

    Chapter 3 Prepare for the struggle

    Although he said that he wanted to investigate the truth of the Holy Grail, Emiya Kiritsugu did not go to 'Ubstaku Hayd'.

    Because he was not told this from the very beginning, even if there is something wrong with the Holy Grail, this person will not tell him.

    So he chose to use another method.

    Investigate the truth of the Holy Grail with the help of 'Irisviel'.

    The "artificial human" of the type Irisviel carries the memory of the past, and has the memory of the "Saint of Winter" of "Justisa Lizleich von Einzbern", but it has never been in the past.  Just wake up.

    Similarly, participants in the Holy Grail War in the past know what they encountered and what they experienced.

    Emiya Kiritsugu only needs to wake up that memory.

    "What happened to the Holy Grail War in the past?" Irisviel looked at her husband and said curiously, "But the Holy Grail War in the past has all failed, so there shouldn't be any reference value?"

    "No, there are." Emiya Kiritsugu said: "The so-called holy grail, the fundamental purpose is to realize the materialization of the soul, this great magic, but depending on the method of use, it is no problem as a wishing cup, the question is whether this function still exists  .¡±

    "What do you mean?" Irisviel said with some doubts.

    "Does the current Holy Grail only have the ability to materialize the soul, but the wish-making function no longer exists or has been distorted." Emiya Kiritsugu said, "I can't ask Ubstakuhaid about this,  I can only find you."

    "That's right" Irisviel said with a smile: "The materialization of the soul can be said to be our long-cherished wish in Einzbern for thousands of years, but it is neither yours nor mine. What I pray for  It¡¯s all about your wish coming true.¡±

    "In this case, it seems necessary to know about the Holy Grail." Irisviel nodded and said, "Then hold my hand, Kiritsugu. Let's explore that memory together."

    Having said that, there is a limit to what you can see.

    After all, Emiya Shirou borrowed the power of Ilya while still being in Fuyuki's spiritual veins, and that spiritual veins carried relevant memories.

    But even putting these aside, Irisviel can learn a lot about the previous Holy Grail War.

    Soon, a lot of information was learned by the two.

    The first Holy Grail War, the second Holy Grail War, and the third Holy Grail War, which used to be only roughly understood as the Holy Grail War, are now connected together through Irisviel's ability.

    Let Emiya Kiritsugu have some related memories.

    Afterwards, he focused on the third Holy Grail War: "Sure enough the point is here."

    "The third Holy Grail War avenger Is this the point of disagreement." Emiya Kiritsugu said: "From the results, he who was first absorbed by the Lesser Holy Grail has realized his wish. From a symbolic  Became the real 'all evil in this world', in other words, now the Holy Grail has"

    "Then that is to say" Irisviel said worriedly, "Can we no longer realize that wish?"

    "That kind of thing is not certain." Emiya Kiritsugu said: "Theoretically speaking, since the avenger can pollute the Holy Grail, then there are some heroic spirits who can purify the Holy Grail. The magic power of the Holy Grail itself has not been reduced. The problem is that this  The magic has gone bad."

    "In other words, as long as this magic power can be re-gathered" Emiya Kiritsugu stopped talking, the consciousness that is theoretically possible is "almost impossible in reality".

    There are so many heroic spirits in the world, he must accurately find the one that can accomplish this, and then summon it.

    The question is who is 'can do it?  '

    He doesn't even know who it is.

    However, as long as opportunities exist, Emiya Kiritsugu cannot give up.

    "I have an idea, but I need to go to Fuyuki City, where the Great Holy Grail is." Emiya Kiritsugu said: "We can go over there to see the specific situation, and then make a judgment."

    "Is that so" Alice Felton paused, "What about Elijah?"

    "Of course I bring them together, but I can't let Ubstaku Hayd know about this matter, including the matter of taking Elijah away. It is absolutely impossible for him to agree."

    For the rest of Einzbern, it doesn't matter if the Grail is tainted or not.

    As long as we reach the root, it doesn't matter what kind of pollution or what the world has become in the process.

    "Continue??In the future, I will go out in the name of collecting other participants in this Holy Grail War according to the original plan, and then I am going to go to Fuyuki City for a field trip and meet someone by the way.  "

    "Meet someone?"

    "Ah, a magician, a very dangerous man." Emiya Kiritsugu said, "The name is Orochimaru."

    Chen Xuan was able to infuse Emiya Kiritsugu with a soul that was devoured by him. Naturally, he can also use another method to replace part of his memory, so it is naturally not difficult.

    He needs to watch Emiya Kiritsugu's development from the sidelines.

    Because it's very interesting.

    The investigation to Fuyuki City was very fast, Emiya Kiritsugu arrived not long after departure, and then according to the previous information, he found the Great Holy Grail located underground in Fuyuki City.

    Because the Holy Grail War is approaching, it can be felt that there is a lot of magic here.

    The magic furnace core is gathering magical power that seems to have been materialized. Aside from the composition of the Holy Grail, this magic power alone can be called the top-level magic power furnace core, the kind that no money can buy.

    But probably no one would do that.

    "I can't see anything like this is it because the Holy Grail War has not yet started?" Emiya Kiritsugu looked at the huge reaction furnace in front of him and said to himself: "This way, the method of purification is unrealistic, but this Holy Grail can be used  Get other people's attention."

    The Holy Grail War, if it happened in a place like the United States, especially a big city like New York.

    If it is possible to penetrate the US government during the war and destroy all the Democrats and RepublicansAlthough organizations in this era can immediately fill up even if the top ranks die.

    But what if the upper layer and everything after it are destroyed?

    ? Especially nuclear bombs, if the US nuclear arsenal can also be destroyed

    'It shouldn't be a big problem for the Holy Grail to do this, but that's not something that can be achieved by summoning seven heroic spirits. The Holy Grail War must be expanded.  '

    There are only two ways to do this.

    A gamble by summoning a servant now, summoning a caster, if it is a magician from the age of gods, maybe he will have his own method.

    The other is to ask that Orochimaru.

    Although not many people know him, in the eyes of Emiya Kiritsugu, he can be said to be the magician closest to the field of magic.  (

 Text Chapter Four Cooperation

    Chapter 4 Cooperation

    Orochimaru's "Magic Workshop" is located in Moriyama.

    There is almost no human habitation nearby. It can be said that it is a countryside among the countryside. There are many snakes on the mountain, and I don¡¯t know why they can¡¯t be caught no matter how they are caught, so they simply gave up this land.

    Not many people know what is hidden in this underground.

    According to Emiya Kiritsugu's "memory", he met "Oshemaru" on the battlefield in the past, he carried out the assassination of magicians, and he collected magicians as "experimental materials".

    So the two started doing some deals.

    Emiya Kiritsugu can exchange some things from him with the corpses of magicians, magic engravings and the like.

    Originally, Emiya Kiritsugu was going to make a transaction before the start of the Holy Grail War. In his memory, Orochimaru had a lot of useful things.

    If it is used well, it will have a great impact on that war.

    "As far as I know, Orochimaru's research on spiritual veins and earth veins is very good. His family is likely to conduct research based on this, and he wants to rely on this aspect to reach the root. In this case, he may be different about the Holy Grail War  insights.  '

    The problem is something else.

    Orochimaru is very dangerous, will you be tempted after learning of the existence of the Holy Grail?

    This is what Emiya Kiritsugu needs to guard against, so he still prepared the Origin Bullet, this weapon can be said to be a one-hit kill for magicians.

    No matter how strong the magician is, no, or on the contrary, the more powerful the magician is, the worse he will be when he receives this blow.

    "Hiss¡ª¡ª"

    Emiya Kiritsugu held his hand on a tree, and when he walked into Moriyama, he listened to the sounds around him, and saw two snakes looking at him from the side.

    But Emiya Kiritsugu didn't care.

    'Orochimaru', just like the name, his familiar is a snake.

    He is very good at cultivating and using all kinds of snakes. The snakes on this mountain are almost all his familiars, and he has discovered outsiders the moment they appear here.

    But it is precisely because of this that he doesn't need to do other superfluous things, he just needs to follow up.

    In addition to the snake, there is this natural enchantment around the mountain.

    This kind of enchantment does not have any intervention of magic and supernatural powers, and it belongs to a special place, so it is difficult to distinguish it even with magic.

    And the one responsible for leading the way is a snake.

    Emiya Kiritsugu followed naturally, and soon a cave appeared in front of him.

    The interior of the cave adopts an ancient mechanism design.

    It is neither magic nor modern technology. When it is turned on, there will be a sound of gears turning, and then the dim corridor and the figure hidden in the darkness will appear in front of you.

    "Hehehe We haven't seen each other for a while." Orochimaru looked at Emiya Kiritsugu who walked in and said, "I heard that you have stopped working as a mercenary, so come this time.  ¡±

    "Of course I'm prepared." Emiya Kiritsugu pointed to the box he pulled over: "It's inside."

    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes slightly: "Then come here, what do you want this time?"

    Orochimaru walked in front and said.

    Although it looks rough from the outside, when you enter the interior, you can see various 'laboratories' with various modern equipment inside.

    Of course, in fact, these are just for show. The real experimental Orochimaru has already transferred them to their own space. The ones here are just to show their identity.

    The things inside are undoubtedly treasures for the magicians of this world.

    "Have you heard of the Holy Grail War?" Emiya Kiritsugu said as he walked.

    "The one in Fuyuki City?"

    "You know"

    "Of course." Orochimaru raised the corners of his mouth slightly: "After all, it is one of the products that are closest to magic in this world. Even if you leave this point aside, it is a nearly omnipotent wishing machine, but it is a pity that it is no longer available."

    "¡ª¡ª!" Emiya Kiritsugu's pupils shrank slightly: "I didn't expect you to investigate to this extent."

    "The one on the back of your hand is the Command Seal, right?" Orochimaru's snake eyes looked at the Command Seal on the back of Emiya Kiritsugu's right hand and said, "I got this Command Seal so earlyit should be Kazuo  The three companies are related, it seems that the lawless magician killer in the past has taken refuge in one side."

    "?, I originally wanted to use the Holy Grail to realize my dream, but unfortunately the Holy Grail is no longer usable.  Emiya Kiritsugu said: "But I am not going to give up this idea, so I thought about you, if it was you, maybe there is something I can do."  "

    "What a pity." Orochimaru opened his arms and said, "The Holy Grail is already a product of infinitely close to magic. It's okay if it is dismantled, but if you want to purify the things inside it and make it usable again, with the means of modern magicians  Almost impossible."

    "You can't do it either" Emiya Kiritsugu frowned, since that's the case, then the first step can only be to disintegrate the Holy Grail War, to prevent the contents of the Holy Grail War from overflowing after seven years.  

    "I didn't say I couldn't."

    "?Did not you say"

    "Indeed, that's not something that modern magicians can do." Orochimaru said with a smile: "But I never said that my magic belongs to the field of modern magic, and I have long thought about the Holy Grail."  Maybe it's a coincidence, although there is no way to complete the purification of the Holy Grail, but I have already completed the preparations for a new Holy Grail."

    "¡ª¡ª!?" Emiya Kiritsugu's eyes widened, and then his expression immediately became serious: "What do you want to get from this?"

    "The third magic, the materialization of the soul." Orochimaru said with a smile: "I may have never told you, in fact, I have lived for a long time, and the soul has gradually decayed during this process, so I need  That magic."

    "I also care about the existence of servants." Orochimaru said, "Let's cooperate. No matter what your dream is, your chances of winning will be greater if you cooperate with me, right?"

    "What are you going to do?"

    "It's very simple. Seal the polluted magic power gathered in Fuyuki City, then take out the clean Holy Grail core, and find a spiritual vein to re-gather the magic power."

    "Then America."

    Emiya Kiritsugu said: "If we use the local spiritual veins in the United States, maybe the Holy Grail can be formed quickly, and we won't have to wait for sixty years."

    "America" Orochimaru said: "Then I will leave the choice of the spirit vein to you, and my chances of winning will increase by cooperating with you, a famous magician killer Let me look forward to it.  "

    ?

 Text Chapter 5 The Holy Grail Disappears

    Chapter 5 The Holy Grail Disappears

    USA¡ª¡ª

    Emiya Kiritsugu was carrying a box in his hand, and was looking for spiritual vein nodes in various places.

    ¡®Is this kind of thing really okay?  '

    Emiya Kiritsugu recalled the scene he encountered when he saw Orochimaru before¡ª¡ª

    Even if the node of the spiritual vein is found, how to arrange the holy grail?

    The answer is a special 'familiar' made by Orochimaru, a garlic-like creature with ten tails. This creature has only one eye, and it shows circle after circle of patterns.  There are also a few hook jade.

    The name is 'Ten Tails'

    The size is enough to fit in a suitcase, and as long as these ten tails are buried near the nodes of the spirit veins, the magic power in the spirit veins can be quickly gathered.

    If such "Ten Tails" can be arranged all over the United States, then when Orochimaru transfers the emptied Holy Grail, the magic power of all parts of the United States can be quickly gathered.

    Form a super-scale holy grail.

    Far bigger than the Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City, the Holy Grail War ceremony to be performed at that time will not only summon seven servants, but as a price.

    This Holy Grail will be "more omnipotent". Generally speaking, human wishes can be realized, far more powerful than Fuyuki City's, and the Holy Grail may not only be able to fulfill the wishes of one person.

    If the gathered magic power is large enough, even the wishes of seven people can be realized, and only some minor adjustments will be needed at that time.

    'This way I can fulfill my ideal.  Emiya Kiritsugu secretly said: "If it fails, the United States will suffer a huge blow, lose its status as the world's hegemon, and will not be able to continue to stir up troubles in other places. The world structure may be chaotic, but it is definitely more serious than it is now."  good.  '

    'And if it succeedsthen I can fulfill my wish and make the world peaceful!  '

    This will be a battle that will be in his favor regardless of whether he wins or loses.

    And the next thing he needs to do is to arrange the "Ten Tails" at the spiritual vein nodes all over the United States, and at the same time look for the other five allies besides Orochimaru.

    After all, the upcoming Holy Grail War is likely to develop into countless battles like 7 vs 7 vs 7.

    According to Orochimaru, the original Holy Grail has the function of summoning fourteen servants, but it is completely unknown how many servants this expanded version of the Holy Grail can summon.

    And as the initiator, he will seize the opportunity, and must find suitable teammates in the process¡ªalthough Emiya Kiritsugu doesn't care much about this, the so-called teammates, in his opinion, are used to sell  Yes, to block guns.

    But if other people have allies, he will be in a disadvantageous situation if he fights alone, and this situation must be avoided

    Fuyuki City.

    As the royal family, the Tohsaka family naturally has a way to obtain the "command spell" in advance, and the command spell on the back of Tohsaka Tokiomi's hand already exists.

    At this time, there are still several years before the start of the Holy Grail War.

    It's not just him.

    This is true for Matou, Tohsaka, and Einzbern.

    Tohsaka Tokiomi waited peacefully for the start of the Holy Grail War while collecting holy relics, hoping to find the most suitable one to summon the strongest servant.

    The long-cherished wish of the Tohsaka family will be fulfilled in his generation¡ª¡ªhe thought so.

    However, things seem to have changed a bit, and the Command Seal on the back of Tosaka Tokiomi's hand disappeared.

    "That's right, the command spell appeared here." Yan Fengli lifted up his sleeve and said, "Just tonight, when I was sleeping, I suddenly felt a tingling pain in my arm.  I found that there are six more command spells on it."

    "Six Paths What's going on here?" Tosaka Tokiomi was stunned for a moment, and then asked immediately.

    "I don't know." Yan Fengli shook his head as if his eyes were closed: "It's the first time I've encountered this kind of thing, and I don't know why it happened."

    "The command spelldisappeared, besides me, the other three are Einzbern? Or Matou?" Tosaka Tokiomi pondered for a moment: "It seems that there is a meaning to investigate."

    "Then let me help too." Yan Fengli stood up and put his hands behind his back and said with a smile: "After all, I can't come here in vain. It took me a lot of time to go from Italy to Japan."

    "Ah, then please." Tosaka Tokiomi smiled and stood up: "The Matou family probably doesn't know about this news.??We seized the opportunityAlthough, the Matou family may no longer be able to participate in this Holy Grail War.  "

    Matou Tsuruno is too useless, while Matou Kariya has given up the way of magic.

    Can't the old man who struggles to walk play by himself?

    "Well But I have an ominous premonition."

    This premonition soon became a reality¡ª¡ª

    Since it is necessary to investigate the changes in the Holy Grail War, the first place is naturally the underground spiritual vein managed by the Tohsaka family, because it is relatively close.

    However, Tohsaka Tokiomi himself has investigated before here, and there is no change, no problem.

    And this time, the place the two of them are going to is the place where the 'Great Holy Grail' is located, the large underground cavity of Liudong Temple.

    After arriving here, the two immediately fell into silence.

    The place that should have been the Holy Grail was empty.

    The 'Holy Grail' made by Yusanjia has completely disappeared at this time, as if it doesn't exist anywhere, Tosaka Tokiomi understood.

    Why did the command spell disappear.

    Because the Holy Grail was stolen!

    "Who the hell did this?" Yanfeng Lizheng opened his eyes in surprise, and looked at the traces around them, which completely disappeared, and there were no traces of being excavated by anything around them.

    If you want to achieve this, and take away such a huge collection of magic power, you will definitely not go quietly.

    That should have consumed a lot of energy and financial resources, and caused a huge sensation!

    Tohsaka Tokiomi didn't speak, but his jaw was trembling constantly, and the hand holding the gem staff was as if trying to crush the gem.

    'grace.  '

    'grace.  '

    Tohsaka Tokiomi kept saying this to himself in his heart, and it took him a long time to let out a sigh of relief: "It seems that someone has indeed stolen the Holy Grail. If so, this kind of thing is beyond my ability to handle  Now, we have to contact Matou and Einzbern, we have to sit together again to find out what happened."

    "Of course, I will stand by your side." Yan Fengli sighed and said: "The Church of the Holy Church will also intervene in the investigation, and the Holy Grail may become a weapon that endangers the safety of the world depending on the way it is used.  We can't let him fall into the hands of unknown people like this!"

    The error-free chapter of "A Character Template at the Start" will continue to be updated,

    ?

 Text Chapter 6 The Gathering of the Three Royal Families

    Chapter 6: The Gathering of the Three Royal Families

    Transferring the Holy Grail is actually very simple, and Orochimaru chose the 'simplest' method, hollowing out the entire underground of Liudong Temple.

    Transfer the Great Holy Grail to your own space.

    Afterwards, all the magic power that had been polluted and turned into black mud was extracted, leaving only the main body constructed by the Great Holy Grail.

    Then try to inject magic power into it, and make sure that no pollution will remain.

    As for the malicious black mud for six billion people, Orochimaru imitated Otsutsuki Kaguya's Tianzhi Yuchu, and created a world where only black mud exists with his own huge chakra.

    In this way, once there is a need to fight, when facing certain enemies, he can pull the opponent into this space.

    And because of his Zanpakuto ability, he can choose to accept or not accept the pollution of the black mud, of course he chose not to accept it.

    In this way, once you fight in this space, your opponent will no longer be cursed by this huge malice all the time, but you have nothing to do.

    As we all know, the local debuff is equal to its own buff.

    And in his opinion, the malice of 6 billion people is still too little, like Gilgamesh can not be affected, but if the 6 billion becomes 60 billion, 600 billion, 6 trillion  Woolen cloth?

    A world formed by endless malice and only malice exists was created in his hands. As soon as this world was created, it began to absorb the malice of the entire world and began to grow spontaneously.

    However, in Orochimaru's view, this efficiency is still too low, and the current total amount of black mud may not be able to double in ten years, after all, what can be absorbed is actually "only this world": "Sure enough, the attribute of imaginary numbers is still needed.  With the current strength, if you can have the attribute of imaginary numbers, you can radiate to other parallel worlds more easily, absorb the malice from other parallel worlds, and the efficiency will be accelerated countless times."

    Speaking of the imaginary number attribute, Orochimaru thought of Matou Sakura No, it is still Tohsaka Sakura.

    But here comes the problem - there are still seven years before the start of the original Fourth Holy Grail War, and Tohsaka Sakura was six years old when the Fourth Holy Grail War started,,,, should be one year old.

    In other words, Tohsaka Sakura is not yet born.

    And because Orochimaru had already had an impact on Emiya Kiritsugu after he came to this world, the Great Holy Grail was poached by himself, and Tosaka Tokiomi should have noticed it too.

    He may not have the energy to create people.

    ? If notthe world would have one less person with imaginary number attributes.

    And even if it is the same to create a human being, because the time and place are different, the children born may also be different.

    "It depends on the situation." Orochimaru is not in a hurry.

    Think about it carefully, there are many ways to travel through parallel worlds in this world.

    Needless to say the possibility of imaginary number attributes, not counting this, there is also the gem sword.

    Rin Tohsaka can use the gem sword to use the magic power of other worlds, so can all the evil in this world use the gem sword to absorb the malice of other worlds?

    'But it will take some time to realize these.  '

    Compared with these, Orochimaru is more interested in the third magic - the materialization of the soul, but I don't know how much difference it has from the spirit body of the god of death.

    And he is also very interested in the structure of the Great Holy Grail.

    With the character template that used Nirvana Yuri before, and now uses the character template of Orochimaru, he is very interested in this kind of thing.

    I want to study it as much as possible

    Fuyuki City, the underground cave of Liudong Temple, there are three people standing here side by side at this time, the scene seems to have returned to hundreds of years ago, making Matou Zouken stunned for a while.

    ? These three people are Ubstakuhaid von Einzbern, Zouken Matou, and Tokiomi Tohsaka.

    "Hehehehe, I didn't expect the three of us to gather here again after hundreds of years."

    "Well If possible, I would rather not have this kind of gathering." Ubstaku Hayd looked at the big hole in front of him and said, "When did the Holy Grail disappear?"

    "Just a few days before I contacted you." Tosaka Tokiomi said: "At that time, I found out that the Command Seal had disappeared. Afterwards, I conducted some investigations, but there was no result."

    "Oh, the Tohsaka family contacted you, Einzbern? Didn't you recruit the magician killer?" Matou Zouken stared at his eyes and said, "He should have discovered the Command Spell too.It's right to lose.  "

    "As expected of Maqili, who has already declined so much, can you still hear this kind of information?" Ubstaku Hayd frowned looking at Tong Zouyan's withered appearance at this time.

    He looked at Zouken Matou completely differently from the memory handed down from Justisa Lizleich von Einzbern: "You are not needed for the affairs of Einzbern.  Worry, but you are really fallen, Maqili, what is your wish? What is the reason for your desire for the Holy Grail?"

    "Ho ho ho ho ho, what a boring question. Needless to say, of course it is immortal. You can tell by looking at this body. It is decomposing every second, emitting a stench, and even the years of accumulation  Wisdom is also constantly being lost, you can¡¯t experience this kind of pain, right?¡±

    "That's enough, Maqili." Because of the 'different model', he didn't have so many related memories imprinted, but he still felt a burst of sadness: "The long years seem to have broken your will, forget  Beyond the persistence of the past"

    "Humans really don't live as long as possible."

    Tohsaka Tokiomi listened to the words of the two left and left, revealing a lot of 'secrets' that he didn't know about. After all, no matter how much the Tohsaka family passed on family precepts, they could only spread a little information.

    Unlike the Matou family, Matou Zouyan didn't die from the beginning.

    It's not like Einzbern, they don't need to learn it specially, the message of their ancestors is already imprinted on their bodies.

    Tohsaka Tokiomi looked like a middle-aged man¡ªin fact, he was also a middle-aged man.

    While the two next to them seem to be old men, in fact, all the memory content has already exceeded the upper limit that normal people can experience.

    'I already knew that the old man of the Jiantong family lived a long time, but I didn't expect that he would live for hundreds of years and become an existence similar to a dead disciple.  ¡¯ Tohsaka Tokiomi secretly said: ¡®It seems that we need to be more vigilant against him in the future. Hundreds of years of long-cherished wishes, hundreds of years of knowledge, how strong he is is completely unknown, and we can¡¯t underestimate him.  '

    "The same is true for Einzbern. He already has a lot of knowledge and wealth, and now he has the notorious magician killer. Among the three royal families, I am currently the most disadvantaged party.  '

    ?

 Text Chapter 8 Avenger

    It is being updated manually, so stay tuned.

    ?